’S NATIONALIST MOVEMENT AND THE PARTICIPATION OF ‘NEPALI’ WOMEN OF

A THESIS SUBMITTED TO THE UNIVERSITY OF NORTH BENGAL FOR THE AWARD OF DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPHY IN POLITICAL SCIENCE

By

KALYANI PAKHRIN

UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF

DR. RANJITA CHAKRABORTY

DEPARTMENT OF POLITICAL SCIENCE UNIVERSITY OF NORTH BENGAL DARJEELING, INDIA-734013

MARCH, 2017

Dedicated to my parents D E C L A R A T I O N

I declare that the thesis entitled “India’s Nationalist Movement and the participation of ‘Nepali’ women of Darjeeling” has been prepared by me under the guidance of Dr. Ranjita Chakraborty, Associate Professor, Department of Political Science, University of North Bengal. No part of this thesis has formed the basis for the award of any degree or fellowship previously.

KALYANI PAKHRIN Department of Political Science University of North Bengal Darjeeling: 734013, , India.

Date:07/03/2017 UNIVERSITY OF NORTH BENGAL

Raja Rammohunpur Dr. Ranjita Chakraborty P.O. North Bengal University Department of Political Science ENLIGHTENMENT TO PERFECTION Dist. Darjeeling, 734013 West Bengal (India)

Ref. No……………………………. Date: …………………….………

C E R T I F I C A T E

I certify that Miss Kalyani Pakhrin has prepared the thesis entitled “India’s Nationalist Movement and the participation of ‘Nepali’ women of Darjeeling” for the award of Ph.D. degree of the University of North Bengal, under my guidance. I also certify that she has incorporated in her thesis the recommendations made by the Departmental Committee during her pre-submission seminar. She has carried out the work at the Department of Political Science, University of North Bengal.

Dr. Ranjita Chakraborty Associate Professor Department of Political Science University of North Bengal Raja Rammohanpur Darjeeling: 734013, West Bengal, India.

Date:07/03/2017 A B S T R A C T

There are a number of questions posed about the nature of involvement of the so called marginal people in the freedom movement of India. Were they at all touched by the grand project of freedom movement or remained aloof from the movement? If at all touched by the movement what/how had/has been their association with the project of nationalist movement in India? Historians while recording the stories of the freedom movements have been generally oblivious to the contribution of the so called marginal people. In the absence of appropriate focus on them by the so called mainstream writers and researchers, certain regions and the contribution of the people residing therein has not been adequately recorded. The region under focus for my study is such a region that has not received adequate focus. Darjeeling was famous for its exotic beauty with the colonial regime as well as with the rest of India but the other side of the story that of the people, their role in the nationalist movement and especially that of the women of the region has not received focus.

The colonial authorities created Darjeeling as a misty hill station for serving military cantonment, headquarter for the Governmental activities during summer, as a social recreational resort for the British officers and their families and a place for education of British children. The Lepchas and were the aboriginal inhabitants lived in inaccessible tract of forest with very scanty population. The British incorporated them within the greater colonial framework and these people found themselves in a new set up merging with the pouring migrants from surrounding regions.

The British brought with them new ideas, institution e.g. renowned schools and colleges, hospitals etc. for an overall improvement in the standard of living in the region. The inhabitants of Darjeeling were involved in seeing, observing and participating directly or indirectly in these activities that served for them as the source of learning new and valuable things. The migrant hill women came along with their husbands to settle down and to work to maintain their livelihood. The Darjeeling hill station became cosmopolitan in character and the contact with the European helped the local settlers to modernize. The colonial and the Christian Missionaries encouraged the policy of modernizing of the Indian Society and culture. The participation of women in the limited colonial space be it health, education or economy was a process in their

v awakening and development. It was based upon their own customs and tradition that were largely shaped by the colonial experience. The British considered the hill station their preserve and decided to give it a civilized construct by establishing numerous educational institutions along with a massive growth of population.

Mainstream perception has been mainly biased and skeptical about the role of the people of the region under focus in the nationalist movement of India. Historically women have been ‘otherized’ and denied a space in the political life of the community. Even if they had a role to play, that was not recognized as worth noting. The same can be said to the role played by the women of the region. When historians started to the injustice they did so by rewriting history through the incorporation of the omissions. Later not just recording of omissions but also through an analysis through the lens of gender a new history or rather ‘her’story started its journey. The problem however was that or still is women in the margin especially of the region under focus have not been adequately focused upon. The study would try to humbly record the exploits of these hidden faces and through their stories and memoirs would decipher and deconstruct the process of the politicization of the private spaces.

The Nationalist Movement of India would be incomplete without mentioning the names of few Nepali women freedom fighters who sacrificed their lives for the greater cause. The contribution of these women from the region occupies the foremost position in the India’s struggle for freedom. The participation of women in the movement provided an additional impetus to the freedom struggle. However, there were regional differences and variations in the intensity of the involvement of women and their nature of activities. There were many women who did not participated directly in any public national activity due to social constraints. But within the domestic sphere their lives were affected by political changes in the public sphere. The women could not confront or change their circumstances through formal channels but contested those limiting spaces by doing what they wanted to do by aligning that contestation for the benefit of the nationalist movement. They developed a political awareness of their own abilities as mothers, sisters and daughters but within the disabling structures of patriarchy. However, the nature of these dynamics involvement and forms of contestation varied from household to household.

vi On the other hand there were few women who participated in the nationalist movement equally with men despite of the fact that the society they were situated in was an equally oppressive social order. When the Congress led the struggle especially in the wake of Gandhi’s pre-eminence on the Political scene in the post 1919 era there were an increase in the proportion of women’s involvement in the movement. The women actively participated in the process of reproducing and modifying their roles as well as being actively involved in controlling other women. Since, the nationalist significance of symbolic representations facilitated the politicizing of the domestic sphere along with the domestication of the public sphere. Therefore, very little part of the Gorkha history is known especially about the women of this region who equally participated with men in the nationalist movement of India. The present study attempt to record and analyze how the Gorkha lady and the heroine of the movement of India challenged not only the imperial order but also the social order of the day. The hill women were greatly influenced by ideology of Gandhi who portrayed the struggle against the British as a moral battle in which the moral and spiritual strength of women was supreme. Gandhi constructed a moral stance that cut across class, communitarian and rural-urban differences in order to create an anti-imperialist front. The public participation of women helped to dispel British stereotypes of their downtrodden and degenerate status. Besides, there were women who participated throughout the nationalist phase until India’s independence in 1947.

Thus, the prevailing political environment and values seems to have positively encouraged the activities of women to move beyond traditional roles. In a nutshell, there was a shift in the roles of women from supportive auxiliaries to direct participation and there was a conversion of leadership that women were coming as leaders. The mobilization of women in the post independent era was a continuity of legacy of the past women leaders who participated and sacrificed their life in liberating the country from the colonial regime. This helped in sensitizing the women of today about their rights and gender justice in the post colonial period. This is vigilant in the form of women presently holding various port folios and exercising power and influence in the hill politics today.

However, the women appeared in great number exceeding men in the freedom movement. They successfully initiated the programmes of the party they were

vii associated with. But equally it is true that no role they could take part in decision making of all these programmes. The male leaders have the supremacy in deciding the future strategy of the party. It is due to lack of intelligence and incapability of women to direct the movement, who can attend the higher level meetings at Kolkata and . Though the women leaders are invited to attend the meetings and provide advices and suggestion yet their advices are not obligatory to accept. On the other hand the fact that revealed from the study is the women themselves are wholly dependent on male leadership for all the major and minor decision.

Although, the present study is limited, as most of the narratives are lost in the throes of history, some didn’t want to share; some dead with none to be their voice whereas in some other cases, the relatives had migrated to abroad which finally restricted our spectrum. However, despite these limitations we hope that the present research would inspire and encourage the researchers to probe and take up other issues and record the contributions of the people of this hill region in the nation building process of India.

viii Preface

The journey of rewriting women’s history especially of secreted and marginalized people from Darjeeling in the Indian Nationalist Movement was very challenging and a thorny mission. I faced numerous hindrances in the initial period of my journey just like the seas faces the tides. But I believed if we move ahead the ways opens automatically. In India when one begins to write about women and nationalism, the names of few elite women are easily drawn as their roles and leadership that they provided to the Indian nationalist movement are already incorporated in the mainstream history. The present era demands the necessity to move away from the mainstream history so that women’s history and women’s experiences could be projected as unique and different. The women’s history is not linear nor does it have well-organized structure. In fact, it is an integral , though mostly invisible part of the saga of civilization and it’s threads are closely interwoven with those of culture, society, state and above all, with the lives of the people. The study is indispensably a historic-analytical enquiry based upon a variety of primary and secondary sources. The study includes a large number of archival sources, original writings, autobiographies, memoirs etc of women leaders and participants, all that have been consulted and necessary data had been collected. In addition, the transcripts of interviews with women leaders in the oral history been explored in details. I was fortunate to gain personal interviews with the families of those freedom fighters from the region. The contemporary newspapers and journals have also been significant sources for me in collecting data on this premise. Among the vast secondary sources, I have focused upon contemporary and later publications, autobiography of the eminent leaders and several works in the emerging field broadly categorized as women’s studies. Thus, Geraldine Forbes asserts “to read a history of women from the women’s point of view is to read between the lines” (Forbes 2001).

This study would not have been possible without the unstinted and wholehearted support and assistance extended and rendered by innumerable personalities and institutions that contributed their valuable assistance in the preparation and completion of this study. As I thrive to express my sense of gratitude to them as I become acutely conscious of the fact that words are poor representatives of human emotions.

ix First and foremost, I am deeply indebted to my research supervisor, Dr. Ranjita Chakraborty, who took the initiative to guide me on this research. Her constant encouragement motherly guidance, facilitations and affectionate prodding has been a major source of inspiration and sustenance through the entire period of this work. Her unselfish and unfailing support, the valuable insight she shared, her sincere cooperation, patience, steadfast encouragement, resourceful instruction, constructive comments throughout the work and assistance in the preparation and analysis of data are praiseworthy and word are inadequate for expressing such feelings. She has been my inspiration and her benevolent attitude during the entire course of this work helped me to overcome all the obstacles in the completion of my research work. Her critical insight has been of inestimable value to the crystallization of most of my inchoate ideas and thoughts. Whatever little I have been able to accomplish has been possible only due to her invaluable and unfailing guidance at every stage of this study.

I also owe a special vote of thanks to Rajiv Gandhi Fellowship for financing through a grant in our Department. I received an adequate financial support from this grant to visit many places and libraries outside West Bengal without which it was not possible to travel and collect data to great extent.

It is insufficient to express my feelings and sincere gratitude to my husband Mr. Sunil Pradhan. I am indebted to him for each and every day of my PhD life for his kind concern, assistance, assiduous support, constant guidance, management, farsighted perception, valuable suggestions, inspiration and moral support throughout the work are graciously auspices. Above all, I am extremely grateful to him for his gracious tutelage, meticulous typing and compassionate attitude in developing my academic career.

I offer my sincere and warm thanks to my Sister Prasanti Pakhrin for her parental concern and inspiration that was a crucial source of strength for my study. Her positive feedback during my dark phase of research work was immensely helpful and facilitated in successfully completion of my work.

Central Library of University of North Bengal is always memorable for me, where I have spent some of the precious and worthy moments of my life. It is difficult to search words for all the staff members of Library for their help, co-operation, affection and lively companionship.

x I extend my thanks to my uncle Bijay Thapa who has supported me and provided all the valuable information regarding my research topics.

I also express my sincere thank to Ratnamani Lama, daughter of Mrs. Maya Devi Chettri for her help in providing me the autobiography of Mrs. Maya Devi Chettri, and also discussing different aspects of her mother’s life that helped me develop my work.

I also convey my warm thanks to late Sir Surendranath Poddar, son of Saryu Prasad Poddar and Putalimayadevi Poddar, for his extreme support and novel information that facilitated my research work to great extent.

The single largest contribution in shaping me what I am today comes from the faith, hope, inspiration and sustained support of my parents, sister and brother. Indeed, the debts of ceaseless encouragement and inexhaustible love from my family are numerously recounted and even to recompense. My nieces Chimie and Brithi’s innocent and insistent query everyday-“Anghi” why you don’t finish your boring work so that we can spend time with you on vacation provided a special motivation for completing this work.

However, for all limitations and shortcomings, the responsibility is entirely mine.

(KALYANI PAKHRIN) Department of Political Science University of North Bengal Darjeeling: 734013, West Bengal, India.

Date: 07/03/2017

xi C O N T E N T S

Page No. Declaration (iii) Certificate (iv) Abstract (v)-(viii) Preface (ix)-(xi) Glossary List of Tables Photos CHAPTER – 1 : 01 - 52 1.1. Introduction 01 1.2. Review of Literature 09 1.3. Research Gap, Research Questions and Research Objectives 17 1.4. Theoretical Framework and Hypothesis 18 1.5. Reflections on Methodology 21 1.6. Glimpses of our Journey through the Past 23 1.7. Synoptic Review of the Study 27 1.8. Conclusion 29 References 31 CHAPTER – 2 : 53-110 Life and Times of Women in the Darjeeling 2.1. Introduction 53 2.2. Introduction to the Region in Focus: Society, Economy and the 53 2.3. Political Environment Racial Character of the Region in Focus 54 2.4. Religious Composition 67 2.5. Social structure and the Life of the people 70 2.6. Position of Women in Society 72 2.7. Education 74 2.8. Primary Education 75 2.9. Secondary Education 76 2.10. Collegiate Education 78 2.11. Special Education 78 2.12. Physical Education 79 2.13. Education in Tea Areas 79 2.14. The Hill compared with the Terai 80 2.15. Administrative Control 80

xii 2.16. Important Schools 80 2.17. European Education 81 2.18. Girls School 89 2.19. Education of women 91 2.20. Economy of the Region in Focus 93 2.21. Hospitals 96 2.22. Political Environment 98 2.23. Conclusion 102 References 103 CHAPTER – 3 : 111-170 Hill Women, the Domestic Sphere and the National Movement 3.1. Introduction 111 3.2. Awakening of Political Consciousness among the Hill Women 113 3.3. Dynamics of family 114 3.4. Domestic Sphere and Politics 116 3.4.1. The Programmes of Gandhi and its Impact 116 3.4.2. Familial Sacrifice 118 3.4.3. Indian Mothers and their Contribution to the Movement 123 3.4.4. Women in India ----- Fountain of Strength and Support 125 3.4.5. The Domestic Sphere and Hidden Roles 127 3.4.6 Conclusion 130 Hill Heroins: Supreme Sacrifices of mothers, sisters and daughters 130 3. (i) Pushpa Lama Tamang 130 3. (ii) Malati Chhetri 133 3. (iii) Krishnamaya Chhettri 134 3. (iv) Dal Bahadur Giri 136 3. (v) Sharda Devi 142 3. (vi) Chandra Devi Pradhan 143 3. (vii) Syamdevi Pradhan or Sachidevi Pradhan 146 References 150 CHAPTER – 4 : 171-237 Hill Women, the Public Sphere and the National Movement 4.1. Introduction 171 4.2. The Reconstruction of the Involvement of Hill Women in Nationalist Movement 171 4.3. Participation of Women in the National Struggle 174 4.4. Role of the Family 176 4.5. The domesticated Public Sphere 178

xiii

4.6. Setting the Ball Rolling 179 4.7. The Nationalist Symbols: Women’s Enhanced Role 180 4.8. Women and Gandhi’s ideology of Non-violence 183 4.9. Women and Social Space 184 4.10. Women lead the Movement 186 4.11. The Swadeshi Movement 186 4.12. The Picketing of Liquor Shops 189 4.13. The Revolutionary Nationalist Women of India 191 4.14. Conclusion 194 Hill Heroins: Some Subjects Accounts / Social Reforms 195 4. (i) Puttalimaya Devi Poddar 195 4. (ii) The early life of Putalimayadevi Poddar: narrated by her son Surrendranath 196 Poddar 4. (iii) Maya Devi Chettry 206 4. (iv) The Political Environment in Hills 207 4. (v) Formation of Women’s Association 211 References 215 CHAPTER – 5 : 238-278 Summary and Concluding Remarks 5.1. Introduction 238 5.2. Inheritors of the Legacy 245 5.3. Conclusion 253 References 255 References (Chapter-1 to Chapter-5) 279-375 Select Bibliography 376-402 Appendix Annexures Index

xiv

Glossary

Akhil Bharatiya Mahila Sammelan : All India Women Association

Aloo ko achar : potato pickle

Ambateh : small village below

Athiti : guest

Bebo : sister (Garwali language in Dehradun)

Bengal Chiya Sramik Sangathan : Bengal Tea Labor Organization

Bhaiya : brother

Bhajan : devotional song

Dundees : people were carried in these ‘chairs’

Dushera : festival

Gorkhas : a group of tribes from Nepal is known as Gorkhas.

Gorkha Dukh Niwarak Sammelan : Gorkha Association to help the poor

Gorkhay Khabar Kagta : Gorkha newspaper

Guniu Cholo : Nepali sari and blouse

Hartal : strike

Haat bazaar : market place

Hindu Kanya Patshala : Hindi Girl’s School

Juwa : gambling

Khola : river

Khukur : a religious weapon of Gorkhas/Nepalese dagger

Lal Killa : Red Fort

Mahila Samiti : women organization

Momo : steamed dumpling filled with meat or vegetables

Memsahabs : reference to English women

Mujetro : shawl

Pathshala : school

Potuka : waist band Prabhat Pheri : processions singing patriotic songs at dawn

Phupu : father’s sister

Pustakalaya : library

Sahabs : English gentleman

Sahitya Sammelan : Association of Literature

Sanai & Mandal : wind instrument group

Sangeet : music

Sankha Dhwani : blowing of conch

Selroti : sweet bread like a doughnut

Sens dah/ Sunada : sub territory of Darjeeling

Smarak : monument

Swatantra Senani : freedom fighter

Takvar : small tea estate

Tamra Patra : copper plate inscriptions awarded to the freedom fighters by the Indian government

Jamadars : sweeper

LIST OF TABLES

Table - 1 : The census of 1931 of the District having a mother

tongue

Table – 2 : The first regular census of total number of persons in

the District in 1872

Table – 3 : Population of the Subdivisions of the Darjeeling

District according to race, tribe and caste

Table – 4 : The percentages of populations of various races and

groups of the District

Table – 5 : A set of percentages by separating or plains part of the region from the other three or hill Subdivisions

Table – 6 : Details of the race, caste and tribes of the population of

the

Table – 7 : The distribution of the and Lepcha population of

the Districts

Table – 8 : The population of Khas Mahal Blocks of

Lepcha or Buddhist exceeding 50

Table – 9 : The population by community and religion from 1921

Table – 10 : The developing of primary education in the district

from 1944

Table - 11 : The developing of primary education in the district

Table – 12 : The number of children receiving instruction on 31st

March 1944 in the Terai

Table – 13 : The figures of males and females in 1941 census

Table - 14 : The figure of pupils in 1944

PHOTOS

Photo-1

Shaheed Stambh at the place where Durga Malla was hanged

Photo-2

Smarak(Gallows) at Delhi District Jail where Shaheed Durga Malla was hanged by the Britishers on 25th August 1944.

Photo-3

Amrita Bazar Ptrika 1922

Photo-4

Arrest of Sabitri Devi Photo-5

SM. Sabitri Devi Convicted

Photo-6

Photo-7

Pushpa Lama of East Mile, Kalimpong

Photo-8

Narbir Lama Photo-9

Jeetmaya Tamang, Pushpa Lama Hatbazaar, Kalimpong

Photo-10

Pushma Lama’s Residence Photo-11

Sunkesari Chettri, Kalimpong

Photo-12

Sunkesari Chettri 89 years old Photo-13

Malati Chettri of Medical More, West Bengal

Photo-14

Chandra Devi Pradhan at young age in Kurseong at the age of 80 years

Photo-15

Chandra Devi Pradhan with husband Karnabahadur Pradhan in Kurseong Photo-16

Chandra Devi along with Sachidevi Pradhan and Chanda Pradhan with school student

Photo-17

Syamdevi Pradhan in Kurseong

Photo-18

Major Durga Malla

Photo-19

Freedom Fighter Sabitri Devi Photo-20

Puttalimaya Devi Poddar, Kurseong.

Photo-21

Saryu Prasad Poddar of Kurseong

Photo-22

Pratiman Singh Lama 1890-1944

Photo-23

Independence Day Celebration 15th August 1947, Melatar Kalimpong Photo-24

Maya Devi with Russian Minister of Defense, Nikolai Bulganin, Premier Nikita Khrushchev, Pandit Nehru and Dr. Rajendra Prasad 1955.

Photo-25

Maya Devi at a meeting with other Members of Parliament 1952.

Photo-26

Maya Devi with Pandit Nehru and Curtis Campaigne, Secretary General of Paris W.V.F 1957.

Photo-27

Left to Right Sitting 1st Row:- Shri B.S.Murthy, Shri C.D. Pande, Prof. N.G. Ranga, Shri H.C.Dasappa, Smt. Maya Devi Chettry, Shri. Satayanarayan Sinha, (Chief Whip) Shri Jawaharlal Nehru, Maulana Abul Kalam Azad, Dr. Ram Subhag Singh, Shri T. Subrahmanyam, Shri Algu Rai Shastri, (leader) (Dy. Leader) (Secretary) (Treasurer) Shri G.S Musafir, Shri Joachim Alva. Standing 2nd Row:- Shri R.S. Doogar, Shri. N.C. Kasliwal, Shri. R.P.N. Sinha, Shri J.N.Hazarika, Shri Dewan Chaman Lall, Shri Amarnath (Secretary) Agarwal, Shri Rajeshwar Patel, Shri M.L.Dwivedi, Shri Jaspat Roy Kapoor. Maya Devi Chhetry, the only lady Member of the Executive Committee of Congress Party in Parliament (1956-57)

Photo-28

Ratna and Maya Devi walked with Dr. Rajendra Prasad at Rashtrapati Bhawan D.B. Chhetry and Capt. P.S. Lama follow behind 1958. Photo-29

Maya Devi with other Delegates at the North Bengal Conference, Jalpaiguri 1947.

Photo-30

Maya Devi, Ratna, Raj, Taj and Ranjana with Indira Gandhi at her residence in Delhi 1965 Photo-31

Renu Leena Subba, MLA Goan, Kalimpong

Photo-32

Shanta Chettri, President Hill Trinamool Congress

Photo-33

Nanita Gautam (Coordinator Trinamul Congress)

CHAPTER – 1

I N T R O D U C T I O N

1.1. Introduction

“Desh ko Premmai Lipta Bhaye Jailmai, Pranko Premlai Tyag Gari Cellmai” (with love of the country in Jail, sacrificing love of life in Cell).

The political role of women as a subject for research is of recent origin in India. (Dasgupta, 1976, p. 16). It is significant that there are so few studies of women's role in the nationalist movement or of the implications social or political-of their momentous entry into the public sphere. Important works on the national movement mostly fail to examine the significance of women's participation in the struggles. (Tarachand, 1961-72) (E.M.S. Namboodiripad, 1986) Analysis in this area so far has received insufficient attention in histories of India both before and after 1975 when the need to study women's role in history began to be acknowledged world-wide. One searches in vain for an adequate study of women's participation in nationalist historiography (Pearson, 1981, pp. 175. 188). Studies published between 1968 and 1988 do touch upon various aspects and dimensions of women's participation in the national struggle for freedom. There are some factual accounts: most standard histories of the national movement mention women's entry into the Civil Disobedience Movement.(Kaur, 1985) (Bakshi, 1988).

Some historians have noted the emancipatory effects of such participation.( Majumdar. 1962. 1963) (Mukhopadhyaya,1969, pp. 998-999) (Suda, 1969) (Chandra, 1971, pp. 184-186) (Chandra,1988, p. 528), (Singh, 1968) (Sarkar, 1983, p. 290).

Women in revolutionary terrorism have also been described (Majumdar, 1963, op.cit., pp. 280-281, 414) (Suda, op.cit., pp. 243-244.) and women have been occasionally discussed as a political nuisance (Brown, 1972, pp. 146, 168).

Some accounts of contemporaries who participated in the movement refer to the strength and broad base acquired by it as a whole through women's participation (Desai, 1945, p. 32). It is important to note that in general, information on women in the work of modern Indian historians writing in English prior to 1975 relates to women in elite sections of society. 2 | Page

The lives and conditions of the large majority of women, or their response to changing historical forces have consistently been unexplored and thus marginalized in history. (Dasgupta, 1976,p.5).The dominance of elite perspectives is best demonstrated by the efforts of most historians to link women's participation in the struggles with women's education or the social reform movement, ignoring the large number of women from the peasantry and the working class, including prostitutes, who took part in the various struggles directly, or the thousands of housewives mostly mothers and wives-who provided indirect support by shouldering family responsibilities when their men went to jail or got killed.(Kasturi and Mazumdar (ed), 1994).

Since nationalism is generally constructed from a masculine perspective, women’s roles are often limited to supporting nation-building efforts through symbolic, moral and biological reproduction. Several scholars have pointed out that in nationalist movements there is a distinct division of labor in which women reproduce the nation physically and symbolically while men protect and defend the nation. Scholars have also demonstrated that nationalist identity discourse frequently celebrates motherhood and mothers as the bastion of the nation’s traditions and values.

Throughout the world women’s history has developed differently in different countries, and among groups within these countries, and cannot be separated from the political context. The new age woman of Darjeeling is politically aware and has been successful in etching out a space for herself in the ongoing struggle for Gorkhaland. She is participating equally with her fellow brethren. This, as is often commented by scholars is a new dimension to the movement heralding the emancipatory nature of the hill politics. We would rather disagree with this position and consider this as a continuity of the lineage of the past unsung heroines of Darjeeling. The women involved in politics today in Darjeeling region is a continuity of legacy of their mothers, sisters and has been a continuous process from generations. However, these unsung women’s stories from the past have hardly been recorded in the historical accounts of the freedom struggle of India. There has been a strange forgetfulness noticed not just among the historians but also among the people of the region. This apathy has robbed us a sizeable part of the history and the celebration has been transformed into angst. One of our encounters with the son of one such freedom fighter who died in penury brought this out (Poddar, 2nd February, 2011). 3 | Page

Mary Beard in her seminal work on women in history, (Beard, 1946) argued that women were history makers just like men but had been left out of the narrative. Our exploration has been guided by this question, “If so many great freedom fighters visited the region, then did it not create any ripples in otherwise the idyllic calm serene place called Darjeeling?” It was obvious that the great leaders definitely interacted with the local population which possibly had an impact on the local people who too got stirred by the happenings in the entire country. Few male freedom fighter’s story has been recorded but no detail except few comments, nothing about the women of the region could be unearthed.

The colonial period is considered a watershed in gender relations. In India gender has been a central issue since the colonial encounter. An overwhelming pre- occupation with the question of women arose from the 19th century social reform movement, informed crucially anti-colonial nationalism, and remains a point of crisis in India’s cultural, social and political space. The gender recognition as an issue forms the basis for Indian women’s movement. The recognition of gender as an issue powered the post colonial movement of women, supported by feminist critique and women’s studies in academia. Since the early 1970s, feminist theorists have been examining familiar and not so familiar, ‘texts’ of political theory or ‘history of political thought’ with readings and interpretations that have revolutionary implications not only for ‘texts’ of political theory, but also for central political categories as citizenship, equality, freedom, justice, the public, the private, and democracy (Saxonhouse, 1985, Okin, 1989). The feminist scholarship has been critical of the exclusion of gender perspective leading to limits on political and civic equality. Our intention here is to reorient this gender perspective to the study of the Indian national movement. In fact, such intention is largely shaped by the ‘third wave’ (Mack-Conty, 2004 ) of feminism that has brought a number of regional or plural perspectives, such as ‘black feminism’ ‘youth feminism’ or ‘postcolonial feminism’ on to the ‘first wave’ feminism’s search for gender equality and ‘second wave’ feminism’s radical critique of ‘patriarchy’. While the general feminist direction to equality remains unchanged situational variations in women’s experience are now considered and brought to bear on current political issues and movements. We are also interested in the possible link between women’s quite visible frontal, numerous, and energetic political participation in Darjeeling hills in recent years and their connections with Indian national movement, if any. 4 | Page

Our freedom movement has been one of the major movers of the world history. It was not only one of the major mass movements that the world has seen but it was a movement that showed the world a mass movement that brought together people of all walks of life joining hands to remove a mighty colonial empire. It is also an example of how through a prolonged struggle many a hegemonic structures could be challenged. It was a challenge not only to the colonial regime but it also transformed the social order to a great extent. The establishment of British Empire in India was a prolonged process marked with a gradual consolidation of the empire through a process of annexation and colonization of the economy and the society. The popular resistance took three broad forms: a series of civil rebellions, tribal uprisings and peasant movements. The series of rebellions that took place during the first phase of the colonial rule were basically led by the deposed rajas and zamindars who were losing control over land revenue due to the changes initiated by the colonial rulers. These were basically localized in nature. The culmination of these rebellions was the Revolt of 1857 ‘the most dramatic instance of traditional India’s struggle against foreign rule’. (Chandra. et al:1988)

In this struggle, one did see the participation of women, but they were participating as representatives of the monarchical order. The discourse of nationalism shows that the material/spiritual distinction was condensed into an analogous but ideologically far more powerful dichotomy: that between the inner and the outer domain. (Chatterjee, 1989) The new woman thus conceptualized on the Sati-Savitri- Sita construct became the dominant characteristic of femininity in the new woman, a repository of the spiritual qualities of self-sacrifice, benevolence, devotion, religiosity etc, that did not in any way impede her from her moving out of the confines of her home, rather helped her to go out into the world, as the goddess or mother with the erasure of her sexuality outside the confines of her home. The nation is effeminate as a mother and the country as the motherland act emotional wake up call that surpasses historical realities and portrays women who are identified with the community as victim of colonial torture and subjection. A woman is a mother who gives birth to the present and future generations and so it is she who would nourish revolutions. She is a sister to be respected and defended. Prestige, honor and chastity are her qualities that would fix the standard of the society. Any damage done to her would correspondingly affect national identity or vice versa. On the other hand she is equally held responsible to defend her father, brother, husband and children from an unjust war by the colonial 5 | Page power. She is no longer to be confined within the four walls of the traditional world requiring protection. She is open to enter into the public arena to redirect the future course of this nation towards ultimate freedom. The reconstruction of the war of women against the British Colonialism is framed by the nationalist project to recall the importance of the war of liberation. Women are said to have involved themselves in war of crucial historical junctures when the men were totally paralyzed and had succumbed to colonial suppression.

The participation of the ordinary women in the nationalist movement in India one could see during the late nineteenth and early twentieth century as members of the extremist groups. Revolutionaries like Kalyani Das, Kamala Dasgupta, Surama Mitra,Santi Ghosh, Suniti Choudhury, Bina Das etc. were active in Bengal and similarly in other parts of India too there were women revolutionaries but they were mainly playing supportive role although some did participate in active revolutionary activities. However, these women in their own way, many a times challenged the stereotypical role as the patriarchal order required them to practice. Many of these women were getting educated and were refusing to go for an arranged marriage. However, their number was few and infact all of them were initiated by someone belonging to their families or a teacher and most of them belonged to the educated upcoming middle class in India.

In 1920s the women’s movement in India took off, building on the nineteenth century social reform movement. Indian women began to change in response to the forces set in motion by the colonial regime along with the social reforms undertaken by the western educated Indian intelligentsia and the traditional elites who started the task of social reform through a reformation in their religion. The social reform movement was the mirror in which Indian men were invited to see themselves when colonial education began. It was an attempt to redress sometimes with and sometimes without British help, the worst features of the patriarchal order. James Mill wrote in his ‘History of India’ in 1817 that the condition of women in society is an index of that society’s place in civilization. The women in the forefront were of all the main items on the agenda of the social reform movement. The movement of women progressed during the period of high nationalism and the freedom struggle, both of which shaped its contours. Indian political leaders focused their attention on the possibility of women entering the political arena. Women within the households of political leaders were 6 | Page involved in the continuation of social reforms started by the men folk who had by then moved on to political issues. Initially the women formed associations that were attached to men’s social reform organizations. Gradually the women decided to form organizations that would take up the issues differently, they were more concerned with female education than legislation and tried to work through the reform in social customs. Young women revolutionaries on the other hand were inspired by goddesses like Durga and Kali who fought and defeated the Asuras and brought peace on Earth.

Within Congress women from the beginning participated but was limited to attending annual meetings and enlivening the meeting by singing songs. Women like Kadambini Ganguly, one of Bengal’s first lady doctors, Swarnakumari Ghoshal, a novelist and editor, Saraladevi Choudhurani, a writer and organizer, etc., educated, professional, the new women conceptualized by the social reformers, were members but their role was merely decorative and symbolic if one looks at it from the present perspective. When Gandhi, after returning from South Africa addressed the women in Bombay, he found that women in urban centers were already politically conscious due to the growing women’s movement and organizations in different regions of India. However, Gandhi after seeing how during the Non-Cooperation Movement, the women from C.R. Das’ family participated by selling khaddar in the streets of Calcutta he was moved and inspired to develop the dormant force of India and involve them in the struggle. He chose Sita as his model, the wife of Rama, the righteous king, had been abducted by the demon Ravana. In Gandhi’s speeches Ravana was the and Sita was the brave woman who resisted the advances of Ravana and the same had to be done by the Indian women. This tactic of Gandhi moved the common women who were familiar with the story and felt participation within the movement was part of their dharma. The model of an ideal modern Indian woman was also favorable for the men who did not feel threatened because the model was a moral model not the western feminist model ‘parkati’, the free emancipated women who resisted the patriarchal order. Conventional politics called for interaction with unrelated men that put the women in moral danger and were against their role in the family. The present model of Gandhi guaranteed that political activism and family role would be mutually compatible. This model was not only lapped by the men but women too adapted themselves to it. This also crystallized the division between the moral women, the 7 | Page respectable women and the public women who were not respectable and were rebuffed not by the men within the Congress but the women’s organizations when the prostitutes wanted to participate in the rallies. Women leaders were more concerned with the problems of the upper caste Hindu women rather than that of the women belonging to the different categories of caste, religion or economic strata. So women who belonged to the margins remained marginalized even though they participated in the struggle for freedom. There are a number of questions posed about the nature of involvement of the so called marginal people in the freedom movement of India. Were they at all touched by the grand project of freedom movement or remained aloof from the movement? If at all touched by the movement what/how had/has been their association with the project of nationalist movement in India? Historians while recording the stories of the freedom movements have been generally oblivious to the contribution of the so called marginal people. In the absence of appropriate focus on them by the so called mainstream writers and researchers, certain regions and the contribution of the people residing therein has not been adequately recorded. The region under focus for our study is such a region that has not received adequate focus. Darjeeling was famous for its exotic beauty with the colonial regime as well as with the rest of India but the other side of the story that of the people, their role in the nationalist movement and especially that of the women of the region has not received focus.

Mainstream perception has been mainly biased and skeptical about the role of the people of the region under focus in the nationalist movement of India. Historically women have been ‘otherized’ and denied a space in the political life of the community. Even if they had a role to play, that was not recognized as worth noting. The same can be said to the role played by the women of the region. When historians started to the injustice they did so by rewriting history through the incorporation of the omissions. Later not just recording of omissions but also through an analysis through the lens of gender a new history or rather ‘her’story started its journey. The problem however was that or still is women in the margin especially of the region under focus have not been adequately focused upon. The study would try to humbly record the exploits of these hidden faces and through their stories and memoirs would decipher and deconstruct the process of the politicization of the private spaces.

Whenever a community’s women built a firm solidarity and took up all necessary and important responsibilities, in each and every historical juncture, they 8 | Page brought big revolutions and positive changes in society. Here we tried to take into account the few events and facts of the great Nepali women freedom fighter who continued her stay in politics even after independence and brought in a dynamic changes and development in the hill areas. The term ‘Nepali’ used in the study is an inclusive term to include the women from other communities who cannot be termed as Nepali. The Nepalese having the dominant position in the ethnic composition of Darjeeling naturally gave rise to the bond of unity that was provided by the . Therefore, India, in general and Darjeeling, in particular, gradually Nepali language forged a bond of cultural unity and ethnic link among various groups. The Lepchas and the Bhutias too, in spite of their religious and linguistic differences with the Nepalese, slowly but ultimately accepted Nepali as the lingua franca in the hill sub- divisions of Darjeeling. Towards the end of 19th century it became a hard reality due to overwhelming demographic predominance of the Nepalese which contributed to the acceptability of Nepali language as the lingua franca, making Nepali the language of communication with the non-Nepali people. We have also included tribal as general term.

The women leaders like Sabitri Devi, Puttalimaya Devi Poddar, Maya Devi Chettri etc had provided the ideological foundation in the movement of Darjeeling and its adjoining areas, also a distinct ideological character to the Nepali community and also a legacy to many generation to come. They were the strong proponents of independent India and justified struggle as a means to actualize the dream of independent India. More importantly these women leaders in the post independence era remained in politics and other associations for several years.

The proposed study’s problem is not only to bring out the presence of the ‘other’ (women) in the nationalist movement but also to understand the form and content of that presence. There is an ongoing debate among the feminist scholars about the political implications of biological differences between men and women, for instance, the question of special citizenship rights for performing the nurturing motherly role while sharing the same capacity with men at ‘rational’ level (Shanley and Pateman, 1989). The ‘reason’ apart the very gendered structure of private/public for women problematizes the nature of participation of women in domestic and non- domestic spheres and their connections. We need to understand the implications for women’s role in domestic sphere for a nationalist movement where women might not 9 | Page have come out in large numbers in public space, yet might have performed crucial role in relation to the national movement. If such a connection is conceived we need to study that more closely. Another aspect of that connection that needs to be probed is the nature of consequences of women’s role in domestic sphere stretching across the period of the nationalist movement and extending onto the present, affecting nature of women’s participation in the public sphere in contemporary period. We have a theoretical basis for presuming such connection which we will take up while discussing our hypothesis.

1.2. Review of Literature

The Indian Nationalist Movement has been viewed from a variety of historiographic perspectives ranging from the hardcore imperialist through the Marxist to the Subaltern School. The imperialist approach emerged in the official pronouncement of the viceroys of the Colonial regime and the different reports brought out by the colonial government. It was theorized by Bruce P. T. Mec Cully an American scholar in 1940.

Seal (1968), Gallagher (1973), developed the liberal version. They denied the existence of colonialism as an economic, political, social and cultural structure in Indian and they saw colonialism primarily a foreign rule and the Nationalist Movement was struggle against foreign rule. It was basically as struggle of Indian one elite group and against another for British favour. This school of historians treated the Indian Nationalist Movement as a cloak for the struggle for power between different sections of the Indian elite and denied the entry of categories of nation, class, ideology, caste or gender in their analysis.

This approach was rejected by Marxist perspectives as elite Historiography. The other major approach was the nationalist historiography represented by political activists such as Rajpat Rai, A. C. Mazumdar, R. G. Pradhan, Pattabhi Sitaramayya, Surendranath Banerjee, C.F.Andrews, Girija Mukherjee. More recently B.R.Nanda, Amalesh Tripathi have contributed within this framework. They analyzed the nationalist movement as the movement of the people, in terms of awakening of the Indian people to the spirit of nationalism. However the major weakness of this school was that, they failed to recognize the inner contradictions of Indian society in terms of class, caste, and gender. 10 | Page

The Marxist school that emerged on the scene later, foundations being led by Rajai Pam Dutt and A.R.Desai and later on developed by scholars like Bipan Chandra, Mridula Mukherjee. They tried to analyze the class character of the movement. However there are differences between the classical approach of Dutt and Desai and Chandra for example. The earlier school tended to see the movement as a structured Bourgeois movement and missed the open ended and the all class character of the movement. The later school tried to analyzed the movement by looking into the nature of contradictions in colonial India, the class character of the movement, the ideology, strategy and mass character of the movement. However the Marxist school fails to incorporate the issue of gender within their analysis.

Historians like Ranajit Guha, Gyanendra Pandey developed a new approach peoples or subaltern approach. This historiography developed the analysis of the Nationalist Movement from the people’s perspectives.

Sumit Sarkar (1983) opines that the nationalist school within modern historiographical trends has been criticized for uncritically emphasizing and glorifying the role of ‘few great leaders’ in the movement.

Leela Kasturi and Vina Mazumdar (1994) stated that in the pursuit of projecting the movement as homogeneous, some forms of social division within Indian society were overlooked. Thus, the gender relationship specifically women’s participation in the movement were not addressed.

J.H.Broomfield (1968), AnilSeal (1968), C.A.Bayly (1975), B.R.Tomlinson (1976), David Wasbrook (1976) and Judith Brown (1977), referred to as the ‘Cambridge School’. This school projected their understanding of the nationalist movement and viewed the nationalist politics primarily in terms of British Colonial elites. It also credited the British Colonial elites who trained the native population in the ethics of Parliamentary democracy and then gradually handing over power to them. Michelguglielmo Torri (1990) stated that some of this analyst later on identified themselves with the ‘new Cambridge school’ and portrayed the westernized Indian elites as ‘clients and spokesman’ of the indigenous notables, controlled the Indian society and were intermediaries between the latter and the British Raj.

Ranajit Guha (1892) address that this ‘new’ Cambridge school reduced the over emphasis and the glorification of the elite leaders and instead of this it projected them 11 | Page as ‘middlemen’. But in a nutshell, the representation of the nationalist politics was incomplete in many respects due to the fact that politics was implied unmistakably as an ‘aggregation of activities and ideas of those who were directly involved in this institutional operation i.e. the colonial ruler and the dominant group in native society to such an extent that their mutual transaction were thought to be there was all to Indian nationalism.

M. Kaur (1968) addresses that very few among the Cambridge school have made references to the women’s activities in Indian society and particularly no sense of the significance of political consciousness of women and their contribution to the nationalist movement was accounted.

From the middle of the 19th century women were actively involved in nationalist politics in which they formed organization for social reforms where they addressed issues relating to women. Even in the first struggle against British rule in 1857, the women voiced their opinion and participated in the movement. But this school did not mentioned about the women and rested their interest elsewhere.

G.Pandey (1978), Ranajit Guha (1982), Stephen Henningham (1983), Shahid Amin (1984) and David Hardiman (1997) developed in late 1970s and 1980s was the emergence of new body of historical knowledge which referred to itself as ‘subaltern studies’. This school dismissed the previous historical writings as elitist. They focused on marginal and non-elite groups, and their autonomous resistance at various stages in the development of Indian nationalist politics. Gayatri Spivak (1998) stated that subaltern have provided insight into hoe non-elite, under privileged groups perceive their reality. She argues that in the context of Bengal though the upper middle class educated bhadramahila was in absolute terms privileged but she was clearly under- privileged in terms of bhadralok category.

Antoinette Burton (1998) and Kamala Viswesaran (1996) stated that although subaltern historiography re interprets official sources and makes us analyze subaltern classes but re- reading history from their perspectives were the sources incidentally incorporated by women themselves. Tara Ali Baig edited a book ‘Women of India’ as early as 1958 documented the activities of women those who particularly inherited political tradition from their families and were primarily from the elite households, 12 | Page such as Sarojini Naidu, Kamala Devi Chattopadhyay, Hansa Mehta and Vijaylaskmi Pandit.

Baig’s edited book along with later work by Manmohan Kaur (1968) and Aparna Basu (1976) reflected three main issues. Firstly, in the participation of the movement elite women set the precedent for the other middle class women. Secondly, women were very eager and enthusiastic to participate in the movement but Gandhi advised women to restrict their Satyagraha to picketing liquor and foreign cloth. Uma Rao (1994) argued that the struggle for the non-violent movement assisted women’s equal participation because the women possessed amply the qualities required for a non-violent struggle, e.g., tolerance, courage and capacity for suffering.

Thirdly, Aparna Basu (1976) and Manmohan Kaur reflected that the emerging movement of Indian women were different from the movement of women projected in the west which clearly recognized antagonistic and conflicting interests with men. But in India the women were accepted as political comrades and given equal opportunities for participation in the freedom struggle.

K. Chattopadhyay (1983) stated that Indian women sought political rights in order to perform their civil duties, and not to compete with men. Women aligned with the nationalist movement to argue for their own rights as much as to achieve political independence: ‘As… the way of patriotism for political freedom began to sweep… this movement revealed a realization that this freedom should be for both men and women.’ (Thapar BJorkert: 2006:45).

Geraldine Forbes (1982) argued that women saw their advancement and India’s freedom as been closely related. They felt that their right seemed dependent on freedom from imperialism and saw themselves working for women’s right when they demonstrated, marched or supported revolutionary activities. However women realized that the main cause for gender inequality was both colonial structure and hierarchical structures.

Therefore, one should note that in the participation of the movement the Congress leaders themselves felt the necessity of mass participation to universalize the movement and solidify the claim to be representing a unified India nation. But the history of the independence struggle mentioned about only those women who were from the elite families or the families having political background. But the question is if 13 | Page the movement was dependent on mass participation were all the sections of people in the society was involved including ordinary, simple, and unsophisticated middle class women then what happened to this middle class women? Why their voices are not part of the Nationalist Cannon? Those women who came out of their houses and demonstrated on the streets were well documented but what about those ordinary middle class women who could not cross the domestic threshold? Thus, it is very necessary that one needs to understand the lives of those ordinary middle class women and the way they engaged with the nationalist politics despite of social constraints of purdah segregation and low literacy rates. One needs to understand the activities in the domestic sphere these women undertook and about their perception of the movement.

We still need to fill out our notions about how the participation of ordinary middle class women should be conceptualized in the freedom movement of India. An attempt has also been made to bring into limelight even the most unknown freedom fighters. Though these middle class women were less educated or in some cases illiterate but had such a marvelous understanding that when they got an opportunity to prove their might and caliber they did not lag behind. Their joining the movement is itself creditable. Through their valuable assistance, strong dedication and deep involvement in Nationalist Movement they have earned the right to be mentioned in the Roll of Honour of those who fought for India’s independence. Thus, the purpose of the study is to assess the role of these ordinary middle class women in the freedom movement during the period when the social set up in India was marked by backwardness, orthodoxy, conservatism and traditionalism. Hence, there is a research gap and we would rather hopefully try to bridge the gap and explore that how these women in sizeable numbers came forward and helped in further the cause of India’s freedom. Geraldine Forbes (2000) reinforced a growing interest in women’s history. A small determined group of academics started re-examining the questions relating to women’s status. This group of historians attention was first to the glaring omissions in accounts of politically significant events and later on they started studying the issues of greatest salience to specific groups of women’s past. Hence, the student’s history recognized that they were witnessing a revolution.

Gerda Lerner was the first person to hold a chair in women’s history. Her words, “women have a history; women are in a history” (Forbes 2000), became a manifesto. Therefore, there was an emergence of new way of thinking about new way 14 | Page and instead of accepting Feminine identity as natural and essential, the historians and other social scientists started treating it as constructed. Thus, this liberating hypothesis stimulated the questions of unequal position of women. This approach also introduced a gender perspective in history, or in other words, a feminist perspective was drawn to rethink historiography. The gender difference was made a key to analyse social relations.

Partha Chatterjee (1989) presented an additional challenge of writing a history of women in a colonial setting. According to him, Nationalist discourse, resolved the “woman question”, by the end of the nineteenth century. The “women question”, was revived by Gandhi and the nationalist historians have also concluded that Gandhi brought women into public life and gave them the tools to solve their own problems. But this explanation was too simplistic as it ignored the history of women before Gandhi came on the scene. The new challenges in the task of writing women’s history came from the subaltern school as originated in Calcutta. In 1982, the first volume of subaltern studies appeared. It was a new school of history which focused on all non- elite colonial subjects. The term “subaltern” was borrowed from Antonio Gramsci. These historians have explained the detailed interplay of coercing and consent during 200 years of British rule. In order to explain the hegemonic processes, subaltern historians have uncovered and articulated the stories of suppressed peoples. But they paid only some attention to women as their ultimate focus was not the uncovering of women’s subalternity.

Gayatri Spivak (1988) led the project of subaltern and wrote her challenging article: “can the subaltern speak?” She states in this article, the problem of writing the history of colonial women, where the ideological construction of gender have kept the male dominant. In such context of colonial production where the subaltern had no history and cannot speak than the subaltern as a female is even more deeply in shadow. She also explained that subaltern as a female was double oppressed by colonialism and patriarchy and encouraged the Feminist to take her work seriously.

James Scott (1985) challenged the work in uncovering the everyday forms of resistance in Southeast Asia. Douglas Haynes and Gyan Prakash have extended this idea and the issues of gender to South Asia. Their aim was to shift the focus away from “extraordinary moments of collective protest” to a “variety of non-confrontational resistances and contestatory behavior”. (Forbes: 2000). Thus, this can lead the women’s 15 | Page history to a way of examining women’s agency even while they belong to and participate in an oppressive patriarchal society.

Miriam Schneir in a book entitled Feminism: The Essential Historical Writings (1972), stated: “No Feminist works emerged from behind the Hindu purdah or out of Moslem harems; centuries of slavery do not provide a fertile soil for intellectual development or expression”. This construction of the veiled and enslaved woman historically has fired the colonial imagination and allowed it to cloak outright exploitation as a civilizing mission. Mary Daly (1990) a post-colonial cold war feminist have condemned their own patriarchal systems but saved their most vitriolic for third- world men in a form of literary “Paki-bashing”.

According to Mary Daly (1990), all Indian women were not behind veils as certain ideas about modesty and respectability were shared widely. It is also equally false to define women’s world as one which suppresses the female agency totally. Generally, whether it be women’s history or a new questioning of the documents of history is fueled by the work of archivists and historians locating and saving writings of women and their material objects. The records of women were not in libraries or achieves but in the homes and memories of individuals. Thus, women were met who were willing to record their oral histories. Hence, the researchers collected songs, folk tales, artistic works etc. which led to a new sensitivity to gender.

The British Colonial Officials especially men presented a report on how women perceived their interaction and nationalist contribution in the anti-colonial movements. But these reports were continuously subjected to re-construction and re-interpretation. Though the official reports were useful for documenting certain sections of the history of the nationalist movement in the public domain particularly, but they failed to provide a lot of information about women’s activities in the domestic domain which is the central theme of the women’s writings regarding women’s experiences. Therefore, the re-interpretation of the history of Indian Nationalist requires going beyond archival, official and unofficial sources.

Malvika Karlekar (1991) presented the study of Bengal in the 19th century which referred to the personal narratives and her work also highlighted their importance in ‘re-creation of women’s lives’. Pandey G. (1978) states that some historians have perceived oral narratives as a set of rambles and recollections which were unsupported 16 | Page by the contemporary writings and were considered inappropriate as evidence, but this would provide many useful leads and feel for the time which the written accounts could scarcely convey. Thapar-Bjorkert states that these narratives as a methodological tool revealed the individual subjectivities of participants in the nationalist movement. Hence, in documenting these life histories opened a new world more real that the official records.

According to Borland (1991), Fonow and Cook 1991 etc, in particular a western feminist approaches have challenged the positivist and empiricist methods of analysis of the main stream history due to the fact that these methods failed to facilitate women’s lives studies and experiences either in the past or present.

Judith Allen (1986) argued that the mainstream methods privileged only ‘public matters’, but most importantly failed to examine the inadequacies of the divisions of public and private, leading to the exclusion of women’s experience. Thus, by locating absences and silences and re-investigating the past of women, by searching the limited evidence with different questions and not inferring a silence have distinguished the objectives of feminist from those of mainstream history.

E. Fox. Genovese (1982), Linda Gordan (1988) and Natalie Z Davis (1988), stated that there was a need to contribute to the existing interpretation which was based on the exclusion of women and non-recognition of women’s past by working from the outside mainstream disciplines. Thus, presented approaches as a separatist which were different from inclusive approach as they argued to highlight women as valid historical subjects within the mainstream disciplines. Fox Genovese (1982) argued that in order to address women’s experiences within wider historical processes there is a need for developing women’s history within mainstream history.

As the dominant historical subject has been male and the written history has treated all the non-male as ‘Others’. There is a need to move away from the mainstream history so that women’s history and women’s experiences could be projected as unique and different. Linda Gordan (1988) addresses that the essential focus of the feminist historians was the inclusion of social and cultural spheres of domestic, the family and sexuality within mainstream analysis, ‘historicising’ activities of women which had not previously been seen as ‘historical’ in wider historical processes. (Forbes:2000:31). Natalie Zemon-Davis (1988) argued that the women’s history should be comparative 17 | Page i.e. women’s experience compared to men and women’s experience in one class compared to those of another.

Linda Gorden (1988) stated that such comparison would contextualize women’s resistance, conflicts and ambiguities that arise during the constant negotiations between the sexes. Fox Genovese (1982) stated that such challenges were not to substitute ‘female’ subject for ‘male’ subject but to explore the ambiguous and unequal ways in which the relationship between gender, race and class specific subjects are moved forward to progress. This would also prompt the researcher to explore the role of gender and gender conflict within the context of social, economic and political relations.

1.3. Research Gap, Research Questions and Research Objectives

Some of the early historical accounts of women’s nationalist activities (Kaur: 1968) traced the course of the nationalist activity and participation of women from the period of Rani of Jhansi and portrayed the women activists of 1920s and 1030s as the bearers of the Rani’s legacy. However, the limitation of her work was that she failed to pay much attention to the categories of caste, class, and religion, regional and most importantly the issue of gender. Later studies like Agnew (1979) focused on elite women’s participation in the freedom struggle, Sharma (1981) focused on the positive change in the position of women after the movement. At the same time studies like that of Jayawardhena (1986) pointed out that Indian women although were heroic but submitted to the traditional roles and never protested against the male authority. Since then a good number of studies was made on the women freedom fighters of different regions like the studies by Forbes (2001) and Thapar (2006).

Existing research on women and Indian nationalism can therefore be described as noncomprehensive, cursory in nature, and generally a "history from above" (Alexander, 1984, pp.1-5 ).

After Independence, state-sponsored directories of freedom fighters including women were compiled in Andhra Pradesh, Delhi, Karnataka, Gujarat, Punjab, Tamil Nadu and Uttar Pradesh. But this did not happen for the Darjeeling subdivision which entered the annals of history as a colonial master’s favorite health resort or a safe haven for the freedom fighters from Calcutta. As we were scanning the various available literatures on the women freedom fighters of the Darjeeling subdivision, we found that 18 | Page there were hardly any recorded authentic material available and most documents made passing references to these women. Our study’s objective was very clear to us, these women’s contribution to the freedom movement however, marginal (?) or inconsequent (?) needs to be incorporated in the record on Indian history. But we tried to record it as ‘her’story by also looking into the interface of the role performance of these freedom fighters belonging to a marginal group/hill tribals /women.

The study sought to focus on the following research questions:

1) Who were these women freedom fighters and what socio-economic categories they belonged to?

2) What sort of institutions shaped their political values and their political actions?

3) How did they participate in the freedom movement and in the process what challenges they faced?

4) How or what kind of political consciousness they were able to generate in their region so that other men and women were made politically aware and at the same time bring changes in the status of women of their region?

1.4. Theoretical Framework and Hypothesis

Writing Modern History in colonial nations basically started when the Colonial rulers started recording the personal narratives and other narratives on the basis of their Colonial understanding. The historical accounts of the Indian women can be found from the 19th Century as a product of these Colonial rulers understanding of the position of women in India. Both European inspired History and the Indian texts they cited essentialized women as devoted and self sacrificing, yet occasionally rebellious and dangerous. Immediately after independence mainstream Historical perspectives engaged discussing the tensions between British Colonialism and the emerging Indian National sentiment. However this account was confined to the elites only especially the western educated elite. The earlier writings on the anti Colonial movement (Sitaramayya : 1946, 1947; Tara Chand:1961-1972) focused specifically on ‘few great leaders’ in the Movement (Sarkar:1983:6). It was not surprising that, the nationalist schools, as the earlier group of Historians were called, projected the Nationalist Movements as homogenous overlooking the social divisions within Indian Society as 19 | Page well as gender relationships specifically women participation in the Nationalist Movement (Kasturi & Majundar: 1994:16).

In the 1960s Historians such as J. H. Broomfield (1968), Anil Seal (1968), C. A. Bayly (1975), B.R. Tomlimson (1976), David Washbrook (1976) and Judith Brown (1977), referred to as the “Cambridge School” viewed the Nationalist politics in terms of the British and the Colonial elites. ‘the new Cambridge School that emerged later reduced this over emphasis and instead projected the elites leaders as middle men. Amongst the historians of the Cambridge School very few made references to women’s political consciousness or their contributions to the Nationalist Movement. The Cambridge School yet more emphasis on the division between social sub categories existing in the Indian Society such as the ‘westernized elites’, ‘intelligentsia’ and the ‘indigenous notables’ (those possessing economic power), rather than gender as a social division.

The late 70’s and 80’s saw the emergence of new body of historical knowledge “Subaltern Studies" (Pandey:1978; Guha:1982; Henminghal:1983; Amin:1984; Hardiman:1997) who dismissed the previous historical writings and focused on the marginal groups and tried to understand the oppression and exclusion of specific social groups free from the influence of the elites. This school was criticized for not explicitly discussing the role of women in relation to ‘Subaltern’ men (Spivak:1988; Viswesaran:1996).

However the Subaltern studies have contributed in the form of the practice of re-reading History from the perspective of under privileged. Although Tara Ali Baig in 1958 edited a book ‘Women of India’ documented the activities of women who inherited political traditions from their families and belonged to elite households. However this dominations of elite women’s histories in the historiography of feminism has been challenged of late with the documentations of the contribution of the non- elite women in the freedom struggle (Bjorkert: 2006; Verma: 2003) The new feminist historiography engages in the exploration of the unheard voices and unseen faces through a re-interpretation of the personal memoirs of women and oral narratives, explores the unknown facet of the lives of the marginal under-privileged women. The women who are the focused of my study are doubly marginalized as people belonging to a marginal area like Darjeeling sub-division known for its beauty with no focus on 20 | Page the real people and their problem, and also marginalized by virtue of patriarchal structure.

As far as patriarchal structure is concerned women’s acquiescence to domestication brings to mind Steven Luke’s (1974) reference to a dimension of power where people, due to specific kinds of socialization, accept subordination, for they are not aware of their real interest. This actually presents a manipulative aspect of power but the mechanisms of manipulation are difficult to prove. For a more meaningful perspective one can refer to Bob Jessop’s (Jessop 1982) distinction between the structural elements or ‘those elements in a social function that cannot be altered be a given agent (or set of agents) during a given period’ and the ‘conjunctural’ elements or modifiable elements that constitute a restraint on potential reformers. Women’s confinement to private sphere may more meaningfully be understood in terms of those restraints where another concept of power employed by the feminists, namely, ‘raising of consciousness’ (Birch, 2001 p.169) may be seen as a way of modifying those conjunctural elements or ‘patriarchy’ in this case. In the context of ordinary or common hill women of Darjeeling their awareness of and role in the national movement might have been shaped by a patriarchal structure where they might have only played a supportive role to their male family members and not allowed to come out of their domestic sphere. To this extent Luke’s manipulative notion of power could be working on them. However, one cannot discount ‘raising of consciousness’ of these women in the process of national movement itself where they gradually saw themselves as performing a crucial, albeit indirect, political role relevant to the country’s freedom and their own liberation from oppression. One might not be wrong to surmise that such involvement brought about a qualitative transformation in their own self image and role in the domestic sphere affecting the gender status within family and set in motion a socialization process having a generational impact or a tradition of political participation of women in movement spreading out from home to public arena. The nationalist movement in India was one of the major democratic movement that not only challenged the imperialistic colonial empire but also created a nation where women and men belonging to different regions, caste, class, communities joined together to oust a foreign rule. In the process of the generation of the new political consciousness women got the space to challenge the patriarchal social order. Although scholars like Mies (1980) and Jayawardena (1986) differ to say that women submitted to the existing 21 | Page power structure as was also pointed out by Chatterjee (1989) but there were many instances where women challenged the order and if not they themselves were able to bring major change but they were able to show the path of light to future women like us by raising consciousness and percolating it down the generations. On the basis of the above arguments one can delineate the following hypotheses:

1) The participation of women of the Darjeeling subdivision of India in the nationalist movement was conditioned by the existing patriarchal structure and the participating women failed to make any major change in the status of women of their region.

2) The majority of women freedom fighters of the Darjeeling subdivision of India worked in the domestic sphere and that raised their level of political consciousness that brought about slow changes in the gender balance within the family and paved the role for greater participatory role of women of the next generation.

3) Women’s involvement in the national movement contributed significantly to the movement in the subdivision and in the process developed the potential to challenge the existing power structure.

1.5. Reflections on Methodology

The relevance of a study of women's role in the national movement cannot be over estimated for either the discipline of history or the study of women. But where do we start and what are our sources? There is a scarcity and unevenness of material in terms of region and time periods. Government documents form a major source of information. Some historians go beyond conventional sources of history such as official and archival records instead employs a diverse range of materials including oral narratives as a set of ‘rambles and recollections; unsupported by contemporary writings and not appropriate as ‘evidence’, but ‘would provide many useful leads and a “feel” for the time which written accounts could scarcely convey’ (Pandey1978:preface). It intends to highlight oral narratives as an alternative source for those region where historical sources are in dearth and whatever sources are there, are in the form of oral history. The history of such communities is rooted in oral traditions and can only be traced through oral evidences. The sources of oral nature plays an important part as they give the information which are not there and fill up the voids which are there in the documented works. Oral narratives are important for the 22 | Page reconstruction of the history of the people having their own collective notion and perception of its past. There are valuable historical narrative documents and are records of the story of events and people that history had forgotten. Oral history gives history back to the people in their own words. These narratives as a methodological tool revealed the subjectivities of the individual participants in the nationalist movement. The documentation of this life histories opened a new world which was more real than official records. The historical accounts have been challenged by the contemporary feminist historical enquiries as the methodology and tools of analysis used for research were constructed by the male researchers. Western feminist epistemological and methodological approaches in particular have challenged main stream history for their positivist and empiricist methods of analysis, because these methods primarily did not facilitate the study of women’s lives and their experiences, either in the past or the present (see Bell et al. 1993; Borland 1991; Fonow and Cook 1991; Gluck and Patai 1991; Harding 1987; Lather 1988; Narayan 1989, 1997; Oakley 1981; Stacey 1991; Stree Shakti Sanghatana 1989; Suleri 1989; Thapar-Bjorkert and Henry 2004; Wilkinson and Kitzinger 1996; Wolf 1996).

It was argued that the mainstream methods privileged ‘public matters’ and more importantly failed to examine the inadequacies of the divisions of public and private, which excluded women’s experience. Locating absences and silences and reinvestigating the past of women, searching the ‘limited evidence with different questions’ and not inferring a ‘silence; distinguished feminist objectives from those of mainstream history (Allen 1986:184). It was necessary in order to contribute to the existing interpretations which were based on the women’s exclusion and non- recognition of women’s past; there was a need to work from outside mainstream disciplines. This separatist approach was different from the inclusion approach, which argued for highlighting women as valid Historical subjects within mainstream disciplines (Genovese 1982; Gordon 1988; Davis 1988). Fox Genovese (1982) argued to develop history of women within mainstream history so that for her this would address women’s experiences within wider historical processes. Since until now the male has been the dominant historical subject and the written history has treated everything non - male as the ‘other’. Thus it is necessary to move away from the mainstream history so that women’s history and experiences could be projected as unique and different, and also would be to accept the existing categorization of women 23 | Page as the ‘other’. This feminist historians focused essentially on the inclusion of social and cultural spheres of domestic, the family and sexuality within mainstream analysis, ‘historicizing’ women’s activities which had not previously been seen as ‘historical’ in wider historical processes (Gordon 1988:92). Since due to the exclusion of activities of women, the partial view of what constitutes social and political life was subjected to rigorous scrutiny. It was also argued that the women’s history should be comparative; women’ experience compared to men’s, and women’s experience in one class compared to those of another (Zemon Davis 1988:86). This would also contextualize women’s resistance, and conflict and ambiguities that arise during constant negotiations between the sexes (Gordon 1988:92). Moreover, the challenge is not to substitute the ‘female’ subject for the ‘male’ subject, but to explore the ambiguous and unequal ways that relationship between gender, race and class specific subjects are forged (Genovese1982). In doing so, it prompts researchers to explore the role of gender and ‘gender conflict within in the context of social, economic and political relations’ (Genovese 1982:17).

Our study is largely based on qualitative methodological tools of intensive interviewing and case studies of women freedom fighters in addition to archival source materials on the national movement of this region. While working on the study we tried to focus our attention on any available secondary references. Some vernacular medium literature was available but the method was more subjective than objective. We have tried to search the official documents, newspapers and met the relatives of the freedom fighters to get to the truth.

1.6. Glimpses of our Journey through The Past

To construct the nationalist narrative of unheard voices, we have gone beyond conventional sources of history such as official and archival records, which we have collected a few as most either was lost or were not preserved, or were in foreign hands. We have employed a diverse range of tools to secure information as it was quite difficult as most were either infirm or dead. Our sources included oral narratives, poetry, vernacular magazines and private correspondence with an objective to let these women speak for themselves. 24 | Page

Drawing upon field studies in Darjeeling and its adjoining areas the study of research focuses on the nationalist participation of ordinary middle class women at the local level out in the streets as well as inside their homes especially in the hilly regions.

We have conducted several interviews with the family members of the women freedom fighters from Darjeeling, Kurseong, Kalimpong, Siliguri etc. In order to provide them comfort and easy atmosphere we prepared a set of structured questionnaire specifically on the issues of the political participation of their father, mother, brother and sister in the freedom movement of India. Our study’s core objective was to discover the lineage of political awareness and participation among the women of the region about whose heightened role the new age social media seems to be in a celebratory mood of new found emancipation which we contend through our study and at the same intend to record in our history, these as ‘her’ stories.

While our journey to the field was a very challenging one as we knew it would be a very difficult part to begin with. This was due to the fact that till now, whatever little information we could gather, none of the freedom fighters, whose names were traced, were alive and their family members those who were alive, have either grown too old or had migrated to abroad. With a hope and prayer we started our journey.

There are several incidents and stories to begin with but it would not be appropriate to include all which best remains as treasured memories.

It was on 10th September 2011 we interviewed Sir Surendranath Poddar (son of Saryu Prasad Poddar and Puttalimaya Devi). He gave a strong introduction of native community and literature and how the sacrifices made by our forefathers and mothers to make our life secured to live in this place. Instead of us starting an interview, he started asking us what type of political participation we were writing about whether about sacrifice, consciousness or about the development of the native people. This took us aback, because we were just planning to write about the participation of those in the nationalist movement we figured that this interview would be very interesting and surprising too. He said people often get vague when they try to recall the participation of hill people as we are always treated as foreigners till date and the issue of identity is still a question. We asked him about his point of view on this issue of political participation of his parent. He answered it was very difficult because in those days society, environment, circumstances, and communication were not easy and reliable as 25 | Page today. Still the people managed to overcome all the hurdles without any complain. They were the people who were born strong and courageous indeed. My parent faced lots of physical, mental, emotional and financial problems but never let the movement to discontinue in the region. They kept all their problems aside and did stay without food for week. They even went to jail for their political activities and still remained an active participants of the movement. However, one other aspect of the interview we wanted to note was that throughout the entire thing Sir Poddar not only provided information about his parent but offered us many new names of women who were an active member along with his mother. The other specific information from the interview that we would like to relate is that it was here in this place we discovered and came across many new names of women freedom fighters. Therefore, this interview really helped us write our research paper especially in the areas of Subaltern history. His experience in the writing seemed like he had have a good understanding of writing history of his parent and we also found out that he had written about the political participation of his parent in the freedom movement. Beside, he gave us many pamphlets, diaries of Saryu Prasad Poddar which was an immense help and support to our work further. But unfortunately the son of such great man died soon after a year of this interview. So we felt very fortunate to come across such a great figure and we decided that we are never loosing these qualities of him which helped us with a new search to the direction of our research work.

On 27th February 2011 we interviewed Ratnamani lama (daughter of Mayadevi Chettri) in Kurseong. When we first saw her it was an eye catching moment as she was a 75 year old smart, tall and a beautiful lady with a smile on her face came wearing smart attire. Her husband was a retired Brigadier named P.S.Lama. She has published two books entitled “Prerna Ko Shroth” and “Ojhal Ma Pareka Gorkha Swantantra Sangramiharu”. On 10th July 2012 we also interviewed Rajan Pradhan (son of Chandra Devi Pradhan) who is an employee in electricity board. On 8th February 2014, we headed for Kalimpong to conduct an interview of Pushpa Lama who is a daughter of great freedom fighter Nabir Lama. She stays in Hatbazaar, East Mile, Kalimpong. She was quite reluctant to give even 10 minutes to us. The fact was she is in very deteriorating condition, poverty; unemployment and hardship in her life made her so. She finally agreed for the interview, she was dressed in traditional Nepali attire called Guneau Cholo which was old and faded. From her appearance one could understand 26 | Page that she was dissatisfied and struggling for her livelihood. The house that she lived in was a small wooden house and the condition of the house was in a pathetic state, if we compare people below poverty level, lived in better condition than this. She had two broken chairs and a long bench to sit on. When we reached there she was busy in her usual household chores. She showed least interest in talking to us, may be because of the circumstances that persisted. It was quite disheartening and sad experience for us. As the interview proceeded she was not very open and less expressive may be because of the fact that though being a daughter of a freedom fighter nor did she received any recognition nor did she get any aid from the government. With every negative vibes she was rendering we gathered our positivity and started with our interview. Pushpa Lama starts her interview by saying that my emphasis on the home front as a site of political activity has its own history. She said I grew up in a household in which my mother Jeetmaya Tamang saw herself as having made significant contributions to the nationalist movement. It is because my mother was confined to the domestic spheres and her activities have never been acknowledged within the dominant public discourse. My mother was not able to come out in public or leave the house as there was no one to take care of us.

On 19th of August 2013 we interviewd Malati Chettri, the only child of the great freedom fighter Harish Chettri. She started the interview by saying “mero baba le hamilai chorera goyo jaba moh ek barsa ko pani thiyena” (my father left us when I was not even one year old). He joined the movement and sacrificed us in the name of the nation. In a nutshell, we found that she was discontented with her father being involved in a movement sacrificing family life.

On 8th of February 2014 we interviewd Nanita Gautam in Kalimpong. She beggar conversation talking about many problems of the recent movement and why she left GJM (). She said “after signing GTA there is no scope for the demand of Gorkhaland”. But our question was the agreement of GTA was with the state government and after resigning from GJM why did she join the same opposition party (i.e Trinamool) for some moment she was quiet and then she started saying that we all now should seek for development rather than Gorkhaland which she feels its impossible. She said “this is the 3rd phase and still we had to give up. Why don’t we seek for development in the field of education especially for girls. She asserts there is a basic need of awareness among the women and education will definitely help them to 27 | Page become confident and independent. Her thinking was upright. She was a lady of essence and had many saying regarding the present party which we would not like to emphasize because our thesis is on rediscovering the history and present situation and not making critical analysis as our research ethics would not permit us to do so.

1.7. Synoptic Review of the Study

The history of women in the world has developed differently in different countries. Throughout history the roles of women has changed dramatically from a typical voiceless human being to one that dominates a story. The Indian Nationalist Movement was one of the historic movement that world have ever witnessed. The movement facilitated the huge participation of the women especially with the entry of Gandhi during the period marked by orthodoxy and traditions. The women started poring in more and more to the nationalist movement, adding more responsibilities and reforming their roles eventually from the housewife to active participants. Although, in India there were many regions that did not get desired focus even though the people of the region equally participated in the movement. The participation of women of Darjeeling subdivision in the nationalist movement was indeed an incredible one but due to marginality of people or marginality of the region in the context of political importance their contributions and sacrifices still is behind the scene. Darjeeling as a hill station, much adored by the colonial rulers has received the place for exotic beauty and had a summer resort for colonial masters, but no one can distinguish the other side of the stories. However, very little of it is known in vernacular literature, magazines, nobles, pamphlets etc.

The second chapter comprises of socio-economic and political sphere. We have emphasized on the study of the racial character of the region. The racial composition of the population of the region is been precisely explained with the available data and the implications of ethnic complexities in the district resulting in a composite culture taking shape in the three hill sub-divisions at the initial stage of the present century. However, we have also focused on socio-economic, political and religious composition of the region that had a major influence on the women living in Darjeeling. Along with it we have tried to focus on the position of the women in society during the period and the spread of European education facilitating the establishment of many renowned Schools in the region. We also tried to focus on the economic sector of the region and the contributions of women for maintaining the family expenditure. Lastly, we have 28 | Page also taken into account about the establishment of Hospitals in the region and thereby a gradual growth of politics in the region.

In third chapter we have emphasized on the indirect role of hill women, the domestic sphere and the nationalist movement. The political participation begins with the historic political role set by few women from their domestic threshold as a wife, mother, daughter and sister. We have tried to portray few dynamic real life stories of those subaltern women from Darjeeling and its adjoining areas. We have interpreted the social realities and the life world and their difficulties to work and accentuate their political implications.

The fourth chapter emphasized entirely on the women’s entry into the nationalist movement. The women of the region entered the political scenario with the entry of Gandhi in 1920s. The most prominent Nepali women leaders in the Nationalist Movement as mentioned in the previous chapters from this region were Sabitri Devi, Puttalimaya Devi Poddar, Maya Devi Chettri etc.

The contribution of Gandhi in the process of new awakening among women from the domestic to the public arenas has been incorporated cautiously. We have selected and included some of the momentous incidents that took place in Darjeeling along with the active participation of few hill women leaders in the movement.

In the fifth chapter we have tried to elucidate how the participation of women in the nationalist movement has explicitly facilitated the women in hill politics at present. We have attempted explicitly to how the pattern of political participation was set by these nationalist women freedom fighters of the region for the future generations and the women active participation in the post independent period following the ethnic movement is not an abrupt act but perhaps these women had an inherent link to; and therefore their activities should be counted as a lineage of their predecessors. Thus, we came across the fact that not surprisingly but there is a history behind and some argue that this was inevitable in integrating women in the mainstream politics. This led to a hard-won achievement on the part of women in recent hill politics as women started poring in great majority as compared to the past political history. In this continuity of participation, the historic political role set by Renu Leena Subba (MLA), Shanta Chhetri, Nanita Gautam etc are noteworthy and they have many such recounted 29 | Page political activities narrated by them in an interview. However, a deeper insight brings up their narratives that are different from the role played by the past leaders.

1.8. Conclusion

In the colonial period the caste system in Darjeeling emerged with the emergence of various groups who migrated from Nepal. There were several reasons as mentioned in the chapter for the reason of the migration. This migration greatly influenced the basic caste structure of the region. Therefore, the colonial regime in the region provided people with variety of opportunities to migrate for maintaining their livelihood that caused in the creation of new caste structure. Along with it the Christian missionaries particularly to those of the church of Scotland Mission brought in many European educational institutions to the region that greatly facilitated the girls in particular. Besides, several Hospitals were too established in the region. Thus, all this development paved the way for new awakening resulting change in peoples outlook in understanding society and politics to some extent. The other remaining chapter reflects the indirect role of hill women, the domestic sphere and the nationalist movement. Few dynamic real life stories have been collected of those subaltern women living in Darjeeling and its adjoining areas. We have attempted to interpret social realities and the life world, their difficulties to work and accentuate their political implications. The chapter states that with the nature of changes first felt in the domestic sphere, had a major influence on the women of the region. In the last chapter we have tried to explain the active role played by the middle class women of the region despite of their family support and social backwardness. Here we have interpreted few real life stories of the participation of women in the nationalist movement, as well as women’s movement and the local women’s associations with few records. Several interviews had been conducted with the family members of women. The women who participated spontaneously in the movement, their family members refuse to or find it painful to talk about that period now. Thus, there is a need of much more to be done in this respect.

The participation of women in the nationalist movement particularly from the Darjeeling region was perhaps defined as a repository of enlightenment whose utmost aim was to defend and save society from the unjust rule of the colonial administration. It reveals a new development of the movement of women as an integral part of the nationalist movement in India along with Darjeeling. It analyzed the historic juncture (of Darjeeling) and the causes for the evolution and the various changes in the women 30 | Page participation in society. It represent the present state or attempt to illustrate the present women in politics of Darjeeling and suggest that it has to be understood and analyze as a lineage of continuity, that evolved from their predecessors who sacrificed their life for liberating the country. The women involved in politics today in Darjeeling region is a continuity of legacy of their mothers, sisters and has been a continuous process from generations. There is also an attempt to revive the fading legacy of great women historic facts. It is helpful in establishing the primordial tie between the land and the people by arousing sentiments and emotions on the basis of what people observe. The history is interpreted in such a way as to praise their achievement. Here we tried to take into account the few events and facts of the great women freedom fighter who continued her stay in politics even after independence and brought in a dynamic changes and development in the hill areas. The women leaders like Sabitri Devi, Puttalimaya Devi Poddar, Maya Devi Chettri etc had provided the ideological foundation in the movement of Darjeeling and its adjoining areas, also a distinct ideological character to the Nepali community and also a legacy to many generation to come. They were the strong proponents of independent India and justified struggle as a means to actualize the dream of independent India. More importantly these women leaders in the post independence era remained in politics and other associations for several years. This has been discussed under by following the case of Maya Devi Chettri who continued to be an active political member as well a member of many other associations even after independence.

31 | Page

References

All interviews were conducted between January 2011 and February 2014. All the respondents were middle class Hindu, Buddhist men and women.

9th January, 2011 - Library (N.B.U).

2nd February, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

5th April, 2011 - Dr. Pradhan Kumar - Siliguri, Hindu

11th April, 2011 - National Library - Kolkatta

13th April, 2011 - Archives - Esplalde-Kolkatta

10th May, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

20th May, 2011 - Library - N.B.U.

5th June, 2011 - Gorkha library, Sharma Vinod Prasad - Kurseong, Hindu

7th July, 2011 - All India Radio, Allay Parash Chandra - Kurseong, Hindu

4th August, 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist

27th February 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist

19th August 2013 - Chettri Malati - Medical,Siliguri, Hindu

10th September 2011 - Sir Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

10th July 2012 - Pradhan Rajan (son of Chandra Devi Pradhan) - Kurseong, Hindu

8th February 2014 - Gautam Nanita - Kalimpong, Hindu

8th February 2014 - lama Pushpa - Kalimpong, Buddhist

3rd December 2014 - Chettri Shanta - Siliguri, Hindu

1st December 2014 - Subba Renu Leena - Kalimpong, Hindu

1st December 2014 - Sunkesari Chettri - Kalimpong, Christian

28th November 2014 - Chettri Prabha - Kurseong, Hindu

32 | Page

PRIMARY SOURCES

Reports & Articles:

“Analysis of Causes leading to Depreciation of Currency and Remedial Measures”. 1954.

Agrarian unrest in North Bengal”published in the Historical Review, July-December, 1986

Journal “Dhum Ketu” dated 7th November 1922

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 5). L S S O'Malley. Calcutta, 1907 IOR/V/27/62/75 1907

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer). A J Dash. Alipore, 1947 IOR/V/27/62/76 1947

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1901/02. Calcutta, 1905 IOR/V/27/62/77 1905

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1900/01-1910/11 (Bengal District Gazetteer B Vol). Calcutta, 1913 IOR /V/27/62/78 1913

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1921/22-1930/31 (Bengal District Gazetteer B Vol). Calcutta, 1933 IOR/V/ 27/62 /79 1933

Bengal District Gazetteers: Dinajpur (Eastern Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 10) F W Strong. Allahabad: Pioneer Press, 1912 IOR/V/27/62 /80 1912

Chattopadhyay Bankim Chandra, 1882, “Anandamath” Bengali novel.

“Darjeeling not to be Unilingual, says Nehru, No Right to Drive out State Language”.

Amrita Bazar Patrika. Darjeeling. August 13, 1961.

Darjeeling Municipality Records. Section 119 Act III of 1884.

Darjeeling Porter’s Act. Proceedings of Darjeeling Municipality, 16th March, 1885.

Census of Bengal 1869, As in Hunter, W.W., op.cit., 1869.

Census 1951, West Bengal District Handbooks, Darjeeling, pp.xxxix-xliii, see also, Memorandum (Supplementary) before State Re-organization Commission, Government of West Bengal, Calcutta.

Chettry D.B, A Way Out for the Hill People of Darjeeling District Autonomy.

“Colony for E. Pakistan Refugee Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”. Hindustan Standard, July 12, 1949.

Chamling Sanjog, 25th August 2015, Indian Gorkhas, “Balidan Diwas” remembering supreme sacrifice made by the Indian Gorkhas 33 | Page

Church of Scotland Darjeeling Mission; Sept 30th 1874. As in Chacraborty, C.op.cit., pp.67-115.

“Constituent Assembly Advisory Committee Personnel of Sub-Committees Announced. Fundamental Rights, Minorities & Excluded & Tribal Areas”. Feb 27, 1947.

Consultation, Fort William, 16th January 1839, No. 61 (R/195/Vol.7).

“Four Resolution Passed in North Bengal Conference”. Jalpaiguri. May 20, 1947.

CSM 1974 pp50-54,69-77

CSWI 1974 pp.234-235, 261-263

Dhum Ketu 7th November, 1922.

“Freedom Fighter- The Brave Gorkha Mat

Gorkhas in India, 8th June, 2014.

Himalayan Times, 19th June, 1949, “H.E.Dr.K.N.Katju Addresses the women”, Kurseong.

Himachal Barta 22nd December,1985.

Hindustan Standard, 9th September, 1946, “Gorkha welcome Nehru Government”.

Hindustan Standard, 12th July, 1949, “Colony for E.Pakistan Refugees. Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”, Kurseong.

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of .

“Independence Day at Kurseong” 16th August 1947, Kurseong.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1907, Bengal District Gazetteers Darjeeling, logos Press, New Delhi.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1995, Darjeeling; District Gazetteer, New Delhi, Gyan Books Pvt. Ltd.

“Nazruler Sange Karagare”, published in Desh, 3rd para, 1376 BS Sarathi 1923.

Subba M.S Lt. Col. Retd, “A Freedom Fighter from Darjeeling”.

Sketch of Darjeeling, from Bengal and Agra Annual Guide and Gazetteer (1841). India Office Library and Records, London.

The Constitutional Recognition of Nepali Language: A Long cherished Aspiration of Indian ; A Bulletin Of All India Nepali Bhasha Samity.

The Darjeeling Tract, from the Darjeeling Guide, 1845, India Office Library and Records, London.

The Encyclopedia of the , Vol. VIII, 1921-24, p.332. 34 | Page

The Englishman, 28th March, 1839.

The History of Darjeeling - The Queen of Hills. Darjeeling police. Retrieved on 30 April 2006.

The National Planning Committee, SUB-Committee on National Health, Report, Bombay-Vora-1949.

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The Report of the Committee on the Status of Women in India (CSM), Towards Equality, 1974, New Delhi, Government of India, Department of Social Welfare, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare pp.50-54, 69-77

Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Darjeeling" Categories: Darjeeling |

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The school magazine of Girls High School, Kalimpong 2000.

Towards Equality: Report of the Committee On the Status of Women in India, Department of Social Welfare, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare, Govt. of India Press, 1975.

Report by Miss Lily Waugh, Girl’s Boarding School, Kalimpong 1898, in Manuel D.G.-A Gladdening River. London, A & C Black 1914.

Report of the Inspector of Schools, 21st October 1908. Darjeeling Girls Boarding School.

As Netaji Files Declassified - the Gorkha Connection Emerges Stronger http://netajipapers.gov.in/ www.gandhiashramsevagram.org. www.kalimpong.info » The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as ... www.kalimpong.info/The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as reviewed by Dr. Sonam ... On 7 September 2008. http://www.congresssandesh.com/AICC/history/president/dr _pattabhi_sitaraimayya.htm.

35 | Page

SECONDARY SOURCES

Books

ABP (July 24,1930), p.3, (July 26,1930), p.5. A case for Constitutional Recognition of Nepali. AINBS-Darjeeling, 1976.

A case for Constitutional Recognition of Nepali. AINBS-Darjeeling, 1976.

Agarwala, R.C, 1969, Constitutional History of India and National Movement, S. Chand & Co, New Delhi.

Agnew, Vijay, 1979, Elite Women in Indian Politics, New Delhi:Vikas.

Ahmad, K.C., 1984, ‘Gandhi, Women’s Role and the Freedom Movement’, Occasional Papers on History and Society, 19: 1-24.

Al-Ali, Nadje, 2000, ‘Nationalism, National Identities and Nation States: Gendered Perspectives’ (Review Article), Nation and Nationalism, 6 (4): 631-38.

Alexander, Rajani, 1984, "Participation and Perceptions: Women and the Indian Independence Movement", Samya Shakti, Vol.1, No.2.

Alloula, Malek, 1987, The Colonial Harem, Manchester: Manchester University Press.

Altekar, A.S. 1962, The Position of Women in Hindu Civilization, New Delhi: Motilal.

Ali, Aruna Asaf, 1991, Resurgence of Indian Women, Radiant, Delhi, Travel Talk, Aundh Publishing Trust, Aundh, 1947.

Allen, Judith, 1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the limits of History’, in Carol Pateman and Elizabeth Gross (eds), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Australia: Allen and Unwin.

Amin, Sahid, 1984, ‘Gandhi as Mahatma: Gorakhpur District, Eastern UP. 1921-22’, IN Ranajit Guha (ed.), Subaltern Studies III: Writings on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Anand, Geeta, 1989, “Appeal to the Indian National Movement to Women”, senior, Dartmouth College; ABP(20th April,1930), (7th November, 1930), (23rd November, 1930), BC (14th July,1930), 7th November, 1930), (7th December, 1930), (3rd January, 1931), The Tribune (7th August, 1930).

Anderson, Benedict, 1991, Imagined Communities: Reflection on the Origin and spread of Nationalism, London: Verso.

Anthias, Floya and Davis Yuval Nira, 1992, Racialized Boundaries: Race, Nation, Gender, Colour and Class and the Anti- Racist Struggle, Routledge, London.

Asthana, Pratima, 1974, Women's Movement in India, Delhi, Vikas. 36 | Page

Bagchi, G.C,1972. Village Survey Monograph on Upper . Census of India, 1961.

Bagchi, J, 1990, “Representing Nationalism: Ideology of Motherhood in Colonial Bengal”, Economics and Political Weekly 25, no.42-44: WS 65-WS 71.

Bagh, Tara Ali (ed), 1958, Women of India, New Delhi, Publication Division.

Bakshi, S.R. 1988, Mutiny to Independence, New Delhi, Deep and Deep Publications.

Bakshi, S.R. 1987, Gandhi and the Status of Women, New Delhi: Criterion.

Ballhatchet, Kenneth, 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj- Imperial Attitudes and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905.London, Weidenfield and Nicolson.

Banerjee, Himani, 1995, ‘Attired in Virtue: The Discourse on Shame (lajja) and Clothing of the Bhadramahila in Colonial Bengal’, in Bharati Ray (ed.), From the Seams of History: Essays on Indian Women, Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Bandhyopadhyay, Sandip, 1989, “The ‘Fallen’ and Non-Cooperation,” Manushi 53, July-August.

Bandyopadhyay, Sibaji, 1995, ‘The Contemporary Popular Bengali Fiction: Textual Strategic’, in Jasodhara Bagchi, (ed.), Indian Women: Myth and Reality, London: Sangam Books.

Banerjee, Sikata, 2003. ‘Gender and Nationalism: The Masculisation of and Female Political Participation in India’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 935(1): 167-78.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, ‘The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom’, in B.R.Nanda (ed.), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi: Raddian Publishers.

Barbara, Fultner edt Habermas Jurgen, 2011, Key Concepts Acumen, Durham, p.g.23.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Basu, Aparna and Ray Bharati, 1990. Women's Struggle: A History of the All India Women's Conference. 1927-1990, Delhi, Manohar.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, “The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom,” B.R. Nanda (ed), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishers.

Basu, Aparna, 1982, Essays in the History of Indian Education, New Delhi, Concept Publishing Co. 37 | Page

Ballhatchet, Keneth. 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj-Imperial Attitude and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905. London Weidenfield and Nicolson, p.144.

Bayly, C.A, 1975, The Local Roots of Indian Politics: Allahabad 1880-1920, Oxford University Press.

Beard, Mary, 1946, Woman as a Force in History: A Study in Traditions and Realities, Macmillan, New York.

Bell, Diane, Karen Caplan and Wazir Karim (eds), 1993, Gendered Fields: Women, Men and Ethnography, London: Routledge.

Bell, Vikki. 1993. Interrogating Incest: Feminism, Foucault and the Law. London: Routledge.

Besant, Annie, 1885, The Political Status of Women, 2nd edn., London, C. Watts. (Pamphlet).

Bhabha, H. 1982, The Other Question. The Stereotype and Colonial Discourse, Screen 24.6, pp. 18-36, In Padmini Mongia’s, op.cit., p.41.

Birch, Anthony, 2001, The Concepts and Theories of Modern Democracy, Routledge, London.

Bista, D.B.1980. People of Nepal. Kathmandu: Ratna Pustak Bhandar.

Biswas Sanjay, Roka Sameer, 2007, Darjeeling, Truth & Beyond. Systematic Computerised Offset Printers, Darjeeling.

Bomjan, D.S. 2008, Darjeeling, Dooars People and Place under Bengal’s Neo-Colonial Rule. Darjeeling, Bikas Jana Sahitya Kendra.

Borland, Katherine, 1991, ‘That’s Not What I Said: Interpretive Conflict in Oral Narrative Research’, in S.C.Gluck and D. Patai(eds.), Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Borthwick, Meredith, 1985, The Changing Role of Women in Bengal, 1849–1905, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Broomfield, J.H, 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

Borthwick, M. 1984, TheChanging Role of Women in Bengal, 1804-1905, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

Bracewell, Wendy, 1996, ‘Women, Motherhood and Contemporary Serbian Nationalism’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 19(1-2).

Brown, Judith. 1972, Gandhi and the Civil Disobedience Movement, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 146, 168.) 38 | Page

Brown, Judith, 1977, Gandhi Rise to Power, op.cit. 1928-1934, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.

Broomfield, J.H. 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

B.T. Ranadive: 1986, Gorkhaland Agitation: A Part of Imperialist Plot in East. September, 1986.

Buramanger, H.B. 1994, Is Gorkhaland a Reality or Simply Mirage. Kathmandu.

Burke, Peter (ed.), 1991, New Perspective on Historical Writings, Oxford: Polity.

Butalia, Urvashi, 1993, ‘Community, State and Gender: On Women’s Agency during Partition’, Economic and Political Weekly, XXVIII (17).

Burton, Antoinette, 1998, At the Heart of the Empire: Indians and the Colonial Encounter in Late Victorian Briatin, University of California Press.

Campbell, A. 1905. Final Report on the Survey and Settlement of the Kalimpong Government Estate in the District of Darjeeling, 1901-1903. Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Press.

Caplan, I, 1970. Land and Social Change in east Nepal: a study of Hindu-tribal relations.London; Routledge and Kegan Paul.

Caplan, P, 1989, Don’t Blame Mothers, New York, Harper and Row.

Caplan, Paula .J, 1989, Women’s Masochism: The Myth Destroyed, New York: New American Library, 1987.

Chakrabarty, Dipesh, 1993, “Postcoloniality and the Artifices of History: Who Speaks for ‘Indian’ Pasts?”Representations, 3, Winter.

Chakrabati, Dyutis. 1988, Gorkhaland: Evolution of Politics of Segregation, Centre for Himalayan Studies, Special Lecture X, University of North Bengal.

______1988. Nationalism, Ethnicity and Gorkhaland Movement, A Note on Conceptual Problem, University of North Bengal.

Chakravartty, Renu, 1980, Communists in the Indian Women's Movement, 1940–1950, New Delhi, People's Publishing House.

Chandra, Bipan, 1988, India’s Struggle for Independence, Penguin Books, India.

Chandra, B, 1999, Colonialism: Some Basic Aspects, London. p 66.

Chand, Tara, 2995, History of the fReedom Movement in India, Vol.III, New Delhi.

Chatterjee, Manini, 2001, ‘1930: Turning Point in the Participation of Women in the Freedom Struggle’, Social Scientist, 7-8: 39-47. 39 | Page

Chatterjee, Partha,1989, ‘ The Nationalist Resolution of the Women’s Question’, in Kumkum Sangari and Sudesh Vaid (eds), Recasting Women: Essays in Colonial History, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1986, Inner Recesses/ Outer Spaces. Memoirs, New Delhi, Navrang.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1937, The Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1983, India’s Women’s Struggle for Freedom, Abhinav Publication, New Delhi.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1939, Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chattopadhyay, R., 1989, ‘The Women Perceived: A Study in the Changing Visual Iconography, India Women Myth and Reality’, paper presented at the national seminar, Scholl of Women’s Studies, Jadavpur University, Calcutta, March.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chemjong, Iman Singh.1966. History and Culture of the Kirat People. 3rd Ed. Nepal: Tumeng Hang.

Chettri, M. 2013. Choosing the Gorkha: At the crossroads of class and ethnicity in the Darjeeling hills. Asian Ethnicity.

Chettri,V.1994, Kumar,Kurseong Ra Kishorawasthama, Kuseong, In Nepali.

Choudhuri, Nirad, 1968, The Autobiography of Unknown Indian, University of California Press, 1968.

Chow R, 1997, Where Have All The Native Gone? In Padmini Mongia (ed) Contemporary Post Colonial Theory. A Reader, Delhi, Oxford University Press, p 124.

Cornell, D. 1995. What is ethical feminism? In: Benhabib S, Butler J, Cornell D, Fraser N, Nicholson L, editors. Feminist Contentions: A Philosophical Exchange. New York, NY: Routledge, pp 75–106.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A, editor. 2007. Feminisms in Development: Contradictions, Contestations and Challenges. New York, NY: Zed Books.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A. 2008. Gender Myths and Feminist Fables: The Struggle for Interpretive Power in Gender and Development. Oxford, United Kingdom: Wiley & Blackwell.

Daly, Mary, 1990, Gyn/ecology: The Metaethics of Radical Feminism, Boston, Mass: Beacon Press.

Darjeeling and its Mountain Railway, 2002, Naya Udyog, Kolkata. 40 | Page

Darjeeling Branch Indian Tea Association. 1982. Report. Submitted to the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling.

Darjeeling Municipality Records, 1884,Section 119 Act III.

Dartmouth College (1989); ABP (April 20,1930), p.6, (November 7, 1930), p.4, (November 23, 1930), p.5; BC (July 14, 1930), p.4, (November 7, 1930), p. I (December 7, 1930), p. I, (January 3, 1931), p. I; The Tribune (August 7, 1930), p. 9.Darjeeling: 1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850.

Dash, Arthur Jules. 1947. Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling. Calcutta: Govt. Printing.

Dasgupta, Atis. 1999, Ethnic Problems and Movements for Autonomy in Darjeeling, in Social Scientist, Vol. 27, No.11/12, Nov-Dec., 1999, pp. 47-68.

Dasgupta, Kalpana, 1976, Women on the Indian Scene, New Delhi, Abhinav Publications, p. 16.

Dasgupta, Manas: 1989, Economic Development of Darjeeling Hill Areas.

De, Barun and Roy.R. Pranab, 1979, “Notes for the history of Darjeeling”, presented to the Indian History Congress, Waltair Session.

Denis, Kandiyoti. 1996, Women, Ethnicity and Nationalism in Ethnicity edited by John Hucthison and A.D. Smith, Oxford: OUP.

De, P.J. 1978. “Study of a Market in Darjeeling District, West Bengal”. Bul. of Anthrop. Sur. of India, 27 (1&2).

Desai, A.R, 1959, Social Background of India, Bombay.

Desai, I.P: 1967, “Caste Politics” in Economic and Political Weekly(Bombay), April 22.

Desai, Mahadev. n.d., The Story of Bardoli, among others and Jawaharlal Nehru, 1945, Discovery of India, Calcutta, p. 32.

Desai, Neera, 1957, Women in Modern India, Vora & Co. Bombay.

Desai, Neera, 1967, Woman in Modern India, 2nd edn, Bombay, Vora and Co.

Davidoff, Leonore, 1995, Worlds Between: Historical Perspectives on Gender and Class, Cambridge: Polity Press.

Davin, A, 1978, ‘Imperialism and Motherhood’, History Workshop Journal, 5.

Dietrich, G, 1985, “Personal is Political”: Women and the Process of Political Participation’, Teaching Politics, 10.

Dr. Basu, Durga Das, 2007, Introduction to the Constitution of India, Wadhwa & Company Law Publishers, India. 41 | Page

Dr. Wangyal, B Sonam, 2002, Sikkim and Darjeeling, Division & Deception, 1st edition, , India.

Dozey, E.C. 1922, A Concise History of the Darjeeling District Since 1835 with complete Itinerary of Tours in Sikkim and the District, Calcutta, Art Press.

Dutta, KK, 1957, History of Freedom Movement in Bihar, 1928-41, Vol-II, Patna.

Engels, Dagmar, 1983, ‘The Age of Consent Act of 1891: Colonial Ideology in Bengal’, South Asian Research, 3(2).

_____, 1989, ‘The Limits of Gender Ideology: Bengali Women, The Colonial State, and the Private Sphere, 1890-1930’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 12(4).

Everett, J.Matson, 1979, Women and Social Change in India, New Delhi, Heritage

Everyman Press; 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, Abhinav, Delhi, Inner Recesses.

Fine, Michelle, 1992, Disruptive Voices the Possibilities of Feminist Research, The University of Michigan Press.

Fobres, Geraldine, The New Cambridge History of India : Women in Modern India, New Delhi,Cambridge University Press, 1998.

Forbes, H. Geraldine, “Goddesses or Rebels? The Women Revolutionaries of Bengal”, The Oracle, 2, no.2 (April 1980), pp.1-15.

Forbes, Geraldine, The Indian Women’s Movement: A Struggle for Women’s Right or National Liberation? In Gail Menault (ed). op.cit. p.54.

Forbes, Geraldine, 1984, “Mothers and Sisters: Feminism and Nationalism in the Thought of Subhas Chandra Bose,” Asian Studies 2, no. 1.

Foning, A.R.1987.Lepcha: My Vanishing Tribe. New Delhi: Sterling.

Fonow, M. and J.Cook (eds), 1991, Beyond Methodology: Feminist Scholarship as Lived Research, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Friedan, B, 1963, The Feminist Mystique, Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Gail O, Pearson, 1979, “Women in Public Life in Bombay City with special reference to the “Civil Disobedience Movement”, Ph.D. Thesis, Jawaharlal Nehru University.

Gail, Pearson, 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalism and Extended Female Space in Bombay City,’ in Gail Minault (ed.). The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Gail, Omvedt, 1987, Feminism and the Women’s in India. Unpublished Paper, SMDT, University Research Centre for Women’s Studies, Bombay. 42 | Page

Gallagar, G.Johnson, A Seal, (ed.), 1973, Locality, Province and Nation, Cambridge.

Gandhi, “Duty of Women”, CWMG, vol XVIII, PP 57-8: “speech at women’s meeting at Dakor”, CWMG, vol. XVIII pp 391-5.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP 228-9.

Gandhi, “speech at women’s meeting, Patna”, CWMG, vol. XIX, pp67-8.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP- 228-9.

Gandhi, M.K, Hind Swaraj, 1958 edition, pp. 25-26.

Gandhi, M. K., 1920,“Women and the Vote,” Young India (November 24, 1920).

Gandhi, “Untouchability, Women and Swaraj”, ISR, 37 (March 26, 1927).

Gandhi, “Speech at Women’s Meeting”, Coimbatore, October 16,1927, CWMG, Vol. XXV,P.148.

Ganguly, R. 2005. Poverty, malgovernance and ethnopolitical mobilization: Gorkha nationalism and the Gorkhaland agitation in India. Nationalism and Ethnic Politics.

Gedge, 1929, E & Choksi. M (ed.), Women in Modern India, Bombay.

Genovese-Fox, E., 1982, ‘Placing Women’s History in History’, New Left Review, 133.

Ghosh, Aurobindo, 1948, The Doctrine of Passive Resistance, Pondicherry.

Ghosh, Das Santi, 1976, interview (Calcutta, 24th February); Tirtha Mandal, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905-1939 (Calcutta, Minerva, 1991).

Giri, Dal Bahadur, Smitri Grantha, Nepali Sahitya Sammelan Darjeeling.

Giri, Ranjana, 2010, Maya Devi Chhetry: An Inspiration, New Delhi, L.B. Associates (Pvt) Ltd.

Gluck, S.C and D. Patai (eds) 1991, Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Gordon, Alexandea, 1898, Lt.Col.W. - Recollection of a Highland Subaltern during the campaign, London.

Gordon, Linda, 1988, ‘What is Women’s History?’. In Juliet Gardiner (ed.), What is History Today?, Hampshire: Macmillan.

Gopal, K, 1966, ‘The Development of the Indian National Congress as a Mass Organisation, 1918-23’, Journal of Asian Studies, 25 (3).

Gorkha National Liberation Front. 1986 “ Gorkhaland is a Must Why?”. Leaflet 43 | Page

Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document, Govt. of West Bengal, September 1986.

Government of West Bengal, Office of the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling, Tribal Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document-II, Govt. of West Bengal, January, 1987.

Welfare Department, 22nd May, 1958.

Graham, J.A, 1905, On the Threshold of Three Closed Lands. Edinburgh, R & V Clark Ltd.

Guha, Ranajit (ed.), 1921-22, Subaltern Studies III: Writing on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Guha, Ranajit (ed.),1982-89, Subaltern Studies: Writings on South Asian History and Society, Vols-I-VI, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Gupta, Das, Kamala, 1970, Swadinata Sangrame Banglar Nari (Bengali Women in the Freedom Movement), Calcutta, Basudhara Prakashani.

Harding, Sandra (ed.), 1987, Feminism and Methodology, Bloomington: Indiana University Pressand Milton Keynes: Open University Press.

Haynes, Douglas and Prakash Gyan, 1991, Contesting Power, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Heimsath, Charles H. 1964, Indian Nationalism and Hindu Social Reform, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Henningham, Stephen, 1983, Quit India in Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies-II, New Delhi, p 137.

Hermanns, Fr. Mathias. 1954. The Indo-Tibetans: The Indo-Tibetans and Mongoloid Problem in the Southern Himalaya and North-Northeast India. Bombay: K.L.Fernandes.

Hingorani, AT. (ed.), 1964, M.K. Gandhi, The Role of Women, Bombay: Bhartiya Vidya Bhavan.

History of Darjeeling. Explore Darjeeling. com. Retrieved on 2 May 2006

Hooker,J.D. 1891, Ibid, p. 127.

Hutchins, Francis G. 1967, The Illusion of Permanence: British Imperialism in India, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Jayawardena, Kumari, Feminism and Nationalism in the Third World. Zed Books, London, 1986.

Jessops, Bob, 1982, “The Capitalist State. Marxist Theories and Methods. New York: New York University Press. 44 | Page

J.P. Suda, 1969. Indian National Movement, Meerut; Bipan Chandra, 1971, Modern India, New Delhi, pp. 184-186 and 1988, India's Struggle for Freedom 1858-1947, Delhi, Viking, p. 528.

Judith, Allen, 1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the Limits of History’ in Carole Pateman and Elizabeth Gross (eds.), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Sydney: Allen and Urwin, pp. 173-89.

Karlekar, Malavika, 1991, Voices From Within: Early Personal Narratives of Bengali Women, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Kasturi, leela and Vina Majundar (eds), 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi: Vikas.

Kaur.M., 1968, Role of Women in the Freedom Movement, 1857-1947, New Delhi: Sterling.

Kaur. Mamohan, 1985, Women in India’s Freedom Struggle, Sterling, Delhi.

Kaviraj, Sudipta, 1994, “On the Construction of Colonial Power: Structure, Discourse, Hegemony,” Contesting Colonial Hegemony, ed. Dagmar Engels and Shula Marks, London, German Historical Institute London.

Kennedy, Dane. 1996, The Magic Mountains: Hill Stations and the British Raj. Oxford University Press. p. 170.

Khan, Yasmin, 2007, The Great Partition The Making of India and Pakistan, Penguin Books, India.

Kishwar, Madhu, 1990, ‘Why I Do Not Call Myself a Feminist’, Manushi, No-61 (November-December).

Kopf, David, 1979, The Brabmo Samaj and the Shaping of the Modern Indian Mind, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Kosambi, Meera, 1988, “Women, Emancipation and Equality: Pandita Ramabai's Contribution to the Women's Cause,” Economic and Political Weekly, 23, no. 44 (October, 1988).

Kothari, Rajni: Politics in India (Boston: Little Brown and Co. 1970), p. 237.

Krishnamurthy, J, 1989, Women in Colonial India, Oxford, Delhi.

Kumar, Nita, ed., 1994, Women as Subjects, South Asian Histories (Charlottesville and London, University Press of Virginia).

Lama, B Basant, 2008, Through the Mists of Time The Story of Darjeeling The land of , Bhawani Offset Printing and Publication, Kurseong.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1998, On Quiet Hills, The Stateman, April 19, 20 & 21. 45 | Page

______1998, Gorkhaland Movement: A Perspective Economic Analysis. Himalaya Today, June, pp.5-9.

______1996, Compiled Gorkhaland Movement: Quest for an Identity, Department of Information and Cultural Affairs. Darjeeling Gorkha Hill Council.

Lama, Ratna Mani, 1996. ‘Prenahko Shrot Maya Devi’, Darjeeling, Vistha Publication, Darjeeling (In Nepali).

Lama, Ratna Mani, 2014, “Ojhalma Pareko Gorkha Swatatntrata Sangramiharu”, Charitra Publication, Kalimpong (In Nepali).

Labar, Jiwan, Kahi Rajnaitik Byaktitwaharu, Gama Prakashan, H.D.Lama Road, Darjeeling, 2006 (In Nepali).

Lather, Patti, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 11(6).

Leonard, Karen I. and Leonard John, 1981, “Social Reform and Women's Participation in Political Culture: Andhra and Madras,” The Extended Family, ed. Gail Minault, Columbus, Mo., South Asia Books.

Lerner, Gender, 1975, ‘Placing Women in History: Definitions and Challenges’, Feminist Studies, 3(1&2).

Mack Conty, Colleen, 2004, “Third Wave Feminism and the Need to Reweave the Nature/Culture Duality”, NWSA Journal, Vol.16, No.3. DOI: online version.

Mahan, Rajan, 1999, Women in Indian National Congress, Rawat Publication, Nice Printing Press, New Delhi.

Majumdar. R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols. Calcutta.

Majumdar, R.C., (ed.), 1974, British Paramountcy and Indian Renaissance, Bombay; Charles Hetmsath.

Majumdar, R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols.. Calcutta. K.L. Mukhopadhyaya, and 1969, The Struggle for Freedom, Bombay, pp. 998-999:

Majumdar, R.C., 1963, op.cit.,Vol. 111, pp. 280-281, 414, and Suda, op.cit., pp. 243- 244.

Mazumdar, Shudha, 1989, Memoirs of an Indian Woman, ed. Geraldine Forbes, New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Mazumdar,V., 1985, 'Emergence of Women's Question in India and the Role of Women's Studies', Occasional Paper, 7. New Delhi, CWDS. 46 | Page

Mazumdar, Vina, 1976/1990, “The Social Reform Movement in India - From Ranade to Nehru,” Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, ed. B. R. Nanda, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing.

Majumdar and Kasturi, 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi.

Mandal, Tirtha, 1991, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905–1939 (Calcutta, Minerva).

Manmohan, Kaur, 1985, Women in India's Freedom Struggle, Delhi, Sterling Publishers.

Mclane , J.R, 1977, Indian Nationalism and Early Congress, Princeton.

Mehrotra, S.R, 1965, Emergence of Indian National Congress, Vikas Publishing House, Delhi.

Mehta, Hansa, 1981, Indian Women, Buttala & Co., Delhi.

Mernissi, F, 1975, Beyond the Veil, New York: Wiley.

Metcalfe, Thomas. R, 1999, The New Cambridge History of India III. Ideologies of the Raj. Cambridge University Press. p 79.

Mill, James, 1968, The History of British India, 2 vols., New York, Chelsea House.

Minault, G.. 1981. 'Introduction: The Extended Family as Metaphor and the Expansion of Women's Realm' in Minault, op.cit.

Mies, Maria, 1980, Indian Women and Patriarchy, New Delhi, Vikas.

Mishra, B.P. 1986, Behind Gorkhaland Agitation. Mainstream, Vol.25 no. 7, pp. 15-20.

Mohanty, C.T, Under Western Eyes- Feminist Scholarship and Colonial Discourse, in Padmini Mongia (ed), op.cit.

Moktan, R. compiled and edited, 2004. Sikkim: Darjeeling Compendium of Documents, Kalimpong.

Mortan, Elaenor, 1954, Women Behind Mahatma Gandhi, Max Reinhardt, London.

Morris, C.J. 1933/85. The ; An Ethnology. Delhi, B.R. Publication

Mukherjee, Ishanee, 1985,“Women and Armed Revolution in Late Colonial Bengal”, National Conference of Women Studies, Chandigarh.

Mukherjee, S. N., 1982, “Raja Rammohun Roy and the Status of Women in Bengal in the Nineteenth Century,” Women in India and Nepal, ed. Michael Allen and S. N. Mukherjee, Canberra, Australian National University. 47 | Page

Munsi, Sunil.1980. “An Enquiry into the Nature of Frontier Settlements: Case Study of Hill Darjeeling”. Occasional Paper Number 34. Centre for the Studies in Social Sciences, Calcutta.

Nanda (ed.), 1976, Indian Womem from Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing House.

Nandy, Akhil Chandra, 1973, “ Girl’s in India’s Freedom Struggle”, The Patrika Sunday Magazine (Calcutta, 2nd September).

Nagree Samiti, ‘Kalimpongka Swatantrata Sangramiharu’, Publication: Kalimpong.( In Nepali).

Nair, Janaki, 1991, “Reconstructing and Reinterpreting the History of Women in India,” Journal of Women's History, 3, no. 1 (spring).

Narayan, Uma, 1989, “The Project of Feminist Epistemology: Perpectives from a Non- Western Feminist”, in Alison Jaggar and Susan Bordo(eds), Gender/Body/ Knowledge, New Brunswick, NJ. Rutgers University Press.

Narayan, Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Culture Essentialism. Hypatia 13(2): 86-106.

Nehru, Jawaharlal, 2004, The Discovery of India, Penguin Books, India.

Nehru, J., 1936, “Women and the Freedom Movement,” The Hindu (October 6, 1936).

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965, The Newars: An Ethno-socio-logical Study of a Himalayan Community, Bombay United Asia.

Nepal, Padam, Chakraborty A.S (eds.), 2012, Politics of Culture, Identity and Protest in North-east India, Vol-I, Authors press, Delhi.

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965. The Newars: An Ethno-Sociological Study of a Himalayan Community. Bombay: United Asia.

Nepali Sahitya Sammelan, Darjeeling Publication ‘Swatantrata Senani Dalbahadur Giri’. In Nepali

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub, p. 38.

Northey, WB and Morris, CJ.1974. The Gorkhas: their manners, customs and country. Delhi, Cosmo Publications.

Neugebaver, Monica, 1998, ‘Domestic Activism and Nationalist Struggle’, in Lois Lorentzen and Jennifer Turpin (eds), The Women and War Reader, New York: New York University Press.

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub. 48 | Page

Oakley, Ann, 1981, ‘Interviewing Women; A Contradiction in Terms’, in Helen Roberts (ed.), Doing Feminist Research, London: Routledge.

Odim-Johnson, C. and M. Strobel (eds), 1992, Expanding the Boundaries of Women’s History: Essay on Women in the Third World, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

O’Hanlon, R., 1988, ‘Recovering the Subject: Subaltern Studies and Histories of Resistance in Colonial South Asia’, Modern Asian Studies, 22(1).

Okin, Moller Susan, 1989, Justice, Gender and the Family, Basic Books Publication, New York.

Oldenburg, Veena Talwar, 1994 “The Roop Kanwar Case: Feminist Responses,” Sati, the Blessing and the Curse, ed. John S. H,awley ,New York, Oxford University Press.

Pakhrin, Kalyani, 2009, The Indian National Movement and the Participation of ‘Nepali’Women of Darjeeling, Unpublished M. Phil Dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of North Bengal.

Pandey, G., 1975, ‘Mobilization in a Mass Movement: “Propaganda” in the United Provinces, 1930-34’, Modern Asian Studies, 9(2).

----, ______1978, The Ascendancy of the Congress in Uttar Pradesh, 1926-34: A Study in Imperfect Mobilization, New Delhi. Oxford University Press.

---, 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalization and the Extended Family Space’, in Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Patti, Lather, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women Studies Int. Forum, Vol.11, No.6, pp. 569-581, USA.

Pearson, Gail, 1981, 'Nationalism. Universalisation and the Extended Female Space in Bombay City". In Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family : Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, Delhi, Chanakya Publications. pp. 175. 188.

Pinn, Fred, 1986, The Road of Destiny: Darjeeling Letters 1839. Calcutta: Oxford University Press

Poddar.Prasad.Saryu, 1987, ‘Swadhinta Sangran Darjeeling Aou mah’, Shiv Publication, Kurseong.

Pradhan, Kumar,1991, The Gorkha Conquest of Nepal, OUP.

Pradhan, R.G, 1930, India’s Struggle For Swaraj, Madras.

Prasad, Bhuvneshwar, 1940, ‘Gandhivad aur Stree Andolan’, Kamala, June,p. 232- 33(In Hindi). 49 | Page

Proceedings (A) of the Hon’ble Lt. Governor of Bengal, General Department, Education, 22nd January, 1857. No. 66.

Rai, M.P,1992, Bir Jati Ko Amar Kahani, Aajako Sikkim Prakashan, Arithang, Gangtok, In Nepali.

Rao, Narayan Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Cultural essentialism. Hypatia 13/2: 86-106.

Rao, Uma, 1994, ‘Women in the Frontline: The Case of UP’, In leela Kasturi and Veena Mazumdar (eds), Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi, Vikas.

Ratandhwaj, Rai, 1937, Laden La.Darjeeling Popular Agency.

Rawat, Bhagirat, 1981, Bas Salkirahechha, Kalimpong: Saru Gurung, Gurung Lodge.

Ray, Rajat K., 1979. “Man, Woman and the Novel: The Rise of a New Consciousness in Bengal (1858–1947),” Indian Economic and Social History Review, 16, no. 1 (March, 1979).

Rosser, C.1966. Social mobility in the Newar caste system-In Furer Haimendorf (ed): Caste and kin in Nepal, India and Ceylon, Bombay; Asia.

Sahgal, Manmohini Zutshi, 1994, An Indian Freedom Fighter Recalls her Life, ed. Geraldine Forbes , New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Sahgal, Vidyavati, 1930, ‘Sampadhak’, Chand, November (In Hindi).

Samanta.K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

The Personal Narratives Groups (eds), 1989, Interpreting Women’s Lives: Feminist Theory and Personal Narratives, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Said, E, 2001, Orientalism Western Conceptions of the Orient. India, Penguin Book. p. 207.

Samanta, K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

Saraladevi, 1911, “A Women's Movement,” Modern Review (October).

Sarkar, Sumit. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan, India Ltd.

Sarkar, Sumit. 1973, the Swadeshi Movement in Bengal, 1903-1908, New Delhi.

Sarkar, Tanika, 1992, “The Hindu Wife and Hindu Nation: Domesticity and Nationalism in Nineteenth Century Bengal,” Studies in History, 8, no.2.

Saxonhouse, W. Arlene, 1985-86, Women in the History of Political Thought, New York, Praeger.

___ Vol.48, No. 2, May 1986, The Journal of Politics- The University of Chicago Press. 50 | Page

Schneir, Miriam ed., Feminism: The Essential Historical Writings (New York, Vintage, 1972).

Scott, James, 1985, Weapons of the Weak: Everyday Forms of Peasant Resistance, New Haven, Yale University Press.

Seal, Anil, 1968.Emergence of Indian Nationalism: Competition and Collaboration in the 19th Century, Cambridge.

Sengupta, Padmini, 1956, The Portract of an Indian Women (Calcutta).

Sen, Jahar, 1989, Darjeeling a favoured Retreat, Indus Publishing Company, New Delhi.

Sethi, Rumina, 1996, ‘Contesting Identities: Involvement and Resistance of Women in the Indian Nationalist Movement, Journal of Gender Studies, 5(3): 305-13.

Shanley and Pateman, 1989- Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Sharma, J.L, 1982, Hamro Samaj, Sajha Prakashan, Kathmandu.

Sharma, Radha Krishna,1980. Nationalism, Social Reform and Indian Women, New Delhi: Janaki Prakashan, Delhi.

Sharma, Suryamani, 1990, “Hamro Swatantrata Senani”, Nepali Sahitya Prachar Samiti Publication, Siliguri. In Nepali.

Shanley & Pateman, 1989, Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Shukla, Devidutt, 1934, ‘Striyon Ka Karyachetra Aur Jawaharlal Nehru’, Saraswati, February (In Hindi).

Sinha, Niroj, 2000, Women in Indian Politics, Gyan Publishing House, New Delhi.

Southard, Barbara, 1993, “Colonial Politics and Women's Rights: Woman Suffrage Campaigns in Bengal, British India in the 1920s,” Modern Asian Studies, 27, no. 2.

Sitaramayya, P., 1946, History of the Indian National Congress, Vol. II, Bombay: Padma Publications.

Sitaran-i Singh, 1968, Nationalism and Social Reform in India. 1885-1920, New Delhi, Rampart: Sumit Sarkar. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan India Ltd., p. 290.

Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty, 1988, “Can the Subaltern Speak?” Marxism and the Interpretation of Culture, ed. Cary Nelson and Lawrence Grossberg, Urbana and Chicago, University of Illinois Press. 51 | Page

Spivak, Gayatri C., 1988, ‘Deconstructing Historiography’, in Ranaji Guha and Gayatri C. Spivak (eds.), Selected Subaltern Studies, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Srinathsingh, Devidutt, Shukla, 1938, ‘Rashtra Mata Kasturba’, Saraswati, September (In Hindi).

Srinivas, M.N., 1978, Changing Position of Indian Women, Thomas Huxley Memorial Lecture, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Stacey, Judith, 1991, ‘Can there be a Feminist Ethnography?’, in Sherna Gluck and Daphne Patai (eds.),Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Steele, Flora Annie. 1892, The Complete Indian House Keeper and Cook, London, p. 53

Stephen, Henningham, 1983, Quit India in Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies II, New Delhi.

Stree Shakti Sanghatana, 1989, We Were Making History: Women and the Telengana Uprising, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Subba, T.B. 1992, Ethnicity, State and Development: A Case Study of the Gorkhaland Movement in Darjeeling; Vikas Publishing House Pvt. Ltd, New Delhi. Suleri, Sara, 1989, Meatless Days, Britain: Flamingo.

Tara, Chand, 1961-73, History of Freedom Movement in India, Vol-I to Vol-IV, Delhi.

Tara, Chand. 1961-72. History of the Freedom Movement in India. 4 Vols., Delhi, Government of India. Publications Division: and E.M.S.

Namboodiripad, 1986, History of Indian Freedom Struggle, Trivandrum. Social Scientist Press.

Thapar - Bjorkert Suruchi, 2006, Women in the Indian National Movement : Unseen Faces and

Unheart Voices, 1930-42, New Delhi, Sage Publications.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1994, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism: Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), Researching Women’s lives from a Feminist Perspectives, London: Taylor and Francis.

______, 1996, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism.Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), New Frontier in Women’s Studies: Knowledge, Identity and Nationalism, London: Taylor& Francis.

______, 2000, ‘Nationalist Memories: Interviewing Indian Middle Class Nationalist Women’, Oral History Journal, 27(2): 35-46. 52 | Page

Thapar- Bjorkert, Suruchi and Marsha Henry 2004, ‘ Re-assessing the Research Relationship: Location, position and Power in Fieldwork Accounts’, International Journal of Social Research Methodology, 7(5): 363-81.

Tharu, Susie (ed). 1998, Subject to Change. Teaching Literature, New Delhi, Orient Longman.

Thomas, P, 1964, Indian Women Through Ages, Asia Publishing House, New York.

Tomlinson, B.R, 1976, The Indian National Congress and the Raj. Pan Mac Millan, United Kingdom.

Torri, Michelguglielmo, 1990, For a New Periodization of Indian History: The History of India as Part of the History of the World, Sage Publications, London.

Verma, Manya, 2003, “The Role of Women in the Freedom Movement in Punjab”, Abhijeet Publication, Delhi.

Verma, Ritu, 2014, Business as Unusual: The Potential for Gender Transformative Change in Development and Mountain Contexts. Mountain Research and Development.

Verney, Lovett, 1968, A History of the Indian Nationalist Movement, London.

Viswesaran, Kamala, 1996, ‘Small Speeches, Subaltern Gender: Nationalist Ideology and its Historiography’, in Shahid Amin and Dipesh Chakravarty (eds), Subaltern Studies IX: writings on South Asian History and Society, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Waddell, L.A. (1899), Among the Himalayas, New Delhi, Mittal Publication, p.43.

Wasbrook, David, 1976, The Emergence of Provincial Politics: The Madras Presidency, 1870-1920, Cambridge.

Wenner, [Bishokarma] M. 2013. Challenging the state by reproducing its principles: The demand for “Gorkhaland” between regional autonomy and the national belonging. Asian Ethnology.

Wilkinson, S. and C. Kitzinger, 1996, Representing the other: A Feminism and Psychology Reader, London: Sage.

Wolf, Diana (ed.), 1996, Feminist Dilemmas in Fieldwork, Boulder, Co: West View Press.

Yang, Anand, 1987, ‘Disciplining Natives: Prisons and Prisoners in Early Nineteenth Century India’, South Asia, 10 (2): 29-45.

CHAPTER – 2

LIFE AND TIMES OF WOMEN IN DARJEELING

2.1. Introduction

Below we have tried to situate the life and times of the women in Darjeeling by undertaking a study of the socio-economic and political environment that had a major influence on the women living in Darjeeling. In the process we have tried to focus on the counter influences that the enlightened women of Darjeeling cast on the socio- economic and political environment in Darjeeling. The following chapter is segmented into eight segments.

2.2. Introduction to the Region in Focus: Society, Economy and the Political Environment.

Racial Character of the Region in Focus

It is interesting to study the racial composition of the population of the region because of the number of races and tribes found and is also of significance for those who wish to understand its history and forecast its future. Terai in early times was sparsely populated by aboriginal Koches and Meches and the hills by aboriginal lepchas. They all had animistic religions and practiced primitive methods of agriculture. The racial composition of the population was radically altered due to the exploitation. First in Terai some Mussalman conversion of Koches probably occurred and an increase of Tibetan (including Bhutanese) influence from the north which began a process of domination over the Lepchas. However, the warfare between the Nepalese and Tibetans and Chinese resulted in a position to exploit when the British politically intervened. The exploitation of the British was mainly in the development of tea, engineering, trade and education and did not result in any appreciable permanent British population. Two large immigrations was brought in its train i.e. in the hills the Nepalese who were more useful as laborers on tea gardens and more efficient as cultivators than the aboriginal Lepchas, whereas, in Terai the tribes from Chota Nagpur. As a consequence the influence of Lepchas and Tibetans in the hills declined.

The development of communication and trade brought in Marwari, Bihari and Bengali traders and professionals men to the region. 54 | Page

Hence, this resulted in a very mixed population of Nepalese, Lepchas, Bhutias, Tibetans, Bengalis, Marwaris, Beharis, Rajbanshis, Santals, Oraons and Mundas in the plains with a sprinkling of British, Anglo-Indians, Chinese, Uriyas and Punjabis.

2.3. Social Composition and Structure of the Region

Social Stratification: Caste, Tribe Composition

The ethnic complexities in the Darjeeling district resulted in a composite culture which started taking shape in the three hill sub-divisions from the beginning of the present century. The bond of unity was provided by the Nepali language which in Nepal used to be known as ‘Khaskura’ or ‘Gorkha’ by the end of 17th century. However, in Nepal ‘Khaskura’ language remained mostly confined to the upper caste of Brahmin-Chettris even after the Gorkha ascendancy under Prithvinarayan Shah and a link could not easily form for linguistic or cultural affinity with the various low caste ethnic groups of Nepal who spoke Tibeto-Burman languages. Where as, in Darjeeling the situation was altogether different. This ‘Khaskura’ of the upper caste was picked up as a second language by the low caste Nepali immigrants like the Rais, the Limbus, the Pradhans, the Gurungs, the Tamangs and the Kirats, who spoke Tibeto-Burman dialects. Hence, in India in general and in Darjeeling in particular, gradually Nepali language forged a bond of cultural unity and ethnic link among various groups who had migrated from Nepal. The Lepchas and the Bhutias too, in spite of their religious and linguistic differences with the Nepalese, slowly but ultimately accepted Nepali as the lingua franca in the hill sub-divisions of Darjeeling. Towards the end of 19th century it became a hard reality due to overwhelming demographic predominance of the Nepalese which contributed to the acceptability of Nepali language as the lingua franca. Beside this, another major contributing factor was the steady permeation of the process of Sanskritisation of the low caste Nepali migrants. From the beginning of the present century there was a gradual increase in the number of upper caste Chettris and Brahmins migrants from Nepal which contributed to the growth of Hindu places of worship in Darjeeling and subsequently outnumbered the Buddhist Monasteries. However, in course of time, there started an influence of Buddhism on the low caste Nepalese like the Tamangs, the Rais and the Limbus started decreasing and most of them gradually embraced Hinduism. The Lepchas even could not avoid the process of Sanskritisation. In Darjeeling, the ethnic unity was further reinforced by the settlement of large number of retired Nepali officers of the British Indian Army as well as Nepali 55 | Page

Police Personnel, who were regarded as a “Loyal” immigrant by the British in the hill sub-divisions of the district.

A composite Nepali culture was striking its early roots in Darjeeling but the Nepali communities remain stratified along the economic lines. The land holding class, the retired army and police officials represented the aristocratic elements, while the other major strata were formed by the middle class service holders, small traders and by the working class consisting of plantation and construction workers as well as small peasants and agricultural laborers. Thus, the ethnic identity of the Nepalese made a great effort to cut across these major economic strata and sought to express itself in two distinct streams which sometimes flowed together. The first one was to spread Nepali language and literature regarded as the focal point for the composite ethnic culture of the hill sub-divisions of the district. The second one was the ethnic identity of the Nepalese which was expressed in terms of an exclusiveness gradually took in shape through demands for various forms of autonomy for Darjeeling.

Therefore, in the hills the great majority of population speaks Nepali and in the Terai speaks Bengali or Hindi. However, in addition, there are various Nepali Tribes dialects which are still in use in the region. Among these are the Gurungs, Limbus, Khambus, Sunawars, Yakha, Mangari and Murmi dialects. Since, it appears that the use of Nepali language was spreading and the people of the district rely more and more upon it for use outside the family.

The 1931 census classified the 3,19,635 persons then enumerated in the District as having a mother-tongue. See Annexure-1.

On the other hand the Lepcha have a language of their own called by them Rong-ring. Tibetan is spoken by the Bhutias domiciled in the region. Other immigrants have brought with them their own languages as Marwaris, Punjabis, Santals, Oraons and Mundas. Whereas, the primitive race of Dhimal aborigines who lived in the Terai seem to have disappeared from census records.

The first regular census took place in 1872 after the annexations were over and the region had reached its present area. However, the total number of persons in the region at each of the census is shown. See Annexure 2, 3, 4 & 5.

In the Hill Subdivisions the preponderance of Nepalese over the other hill men was very noticeable and the fact that in this area the two combined were nearly 94 per 56 | Page cent of the whole population was concealed in the 1941 census method which presented the relative importance of communities. However, it was interesting to compare percentages with those for the Sikkim State. In Sikkim State the Nepali population was 77 per cent of the total population. The Nepali colonization there also have been over whelming, in spite of attempts to protect and maintain, in certain areas, the indigenous populations against the encroachment of Nepalese.

As elsewhere stated, such an administrative policy has been in operation in the Kalimpong Subdivision of the Darjeeling District and does not appear to have achieved any very positive success.

Muslims and Plains Hindus are few in the hill area and mainly found in the towns with a relatively small number in semi- urban areas. In tea and rural areas in the hills a few Bengali Hindus, Beharis and Marwaris are scattered. In urban areas more than half of the Scheduled Caste populations of hill areas are menials employed. At the base of the hills practically all the rest are aboriginal immigrants of tea gardens. In the other hill men are very meagerly represented and this must be due to the position of this Subdivision- close to Nepal and cut off from Sikkim and .

On the other hand in the , while the percentage of Nepalese is 6.2 per cent as against nearly 87 per cent in the hills, the percentage of Scheduled Castes and Plains Hindus is 85.5 percent. In the town of Siliguri there is also an appreciable Muslim rural population in addition to a strongest Muslim element.

In these areas Nepalese are remarkably numerous (83 per cent). Plains Hindus of 1,221 are mostly Marwari and Behari merchants with a sprinkling of Bengalis.

In tea areas distribution of races shows that of the District tea area population, the Nepalese predominate heavily being 78 per cent and 96 per cent of the tea population in the hill subdivisions. Only 7 per cent in the Terai are of the tea area population while Scheduled Castes and Plains Hindus makeup 91 per cent.

Percentages of Nepalese are high (93 per cent in Cinchona and 86 per cent in Forest) in these plantation areas and there is a not insignificant number of other hill men (7 per cent and over 8 percent).

Thus, here Nepalese forms nearly 84 percent of the population of Hill Khas Mahals and Other hill men nearly 16 percent. 57 | Page

The numbers of the various races and tribes found in the region has been compiled with more detailed information. Tribal distinctions and dialects may not be as strong as in Nepal and Chota Nagpur although and they may not have great political significance, in the social life of the individual they are still very important and are of interest historically. Detailed figures are presented for these reasons and discussed somewhat fully. See Annexure 6

In a certain list any caste or race named prepared by the census authorities was classed as a tribe. These castes so classed were Scheduled Castes. The Scheduled Castes who did not disclose themselves as of castes classed as tribes had been placed under three categories, viz., (1) Menials, (2) Rajbanshis and (3) Others. The menials were mainly sweepers, dhobis and mochis. Plain Hindus of Hindi speaking groups was mainly composed of Beharis. The Punjabis included Sikhs and Jains and ‘Others’ included Oriyas, Assamese and Madrasis.

Certain castes under Nepalese whose names were included in the census list of Tribes had been marked accordingly. In the census all ‘Other Hillmen’ were classed as Tribes. Those Christians who were Indian Christians had not been classed as Scheduled Caste, Nepali, Bhutia or Lepcha Christians or who were not British, Anglo-Indian or European. They included Goanese Christians.

However, the class British included those of British, Scotch, Irish, American, Canadian or Australian nationality. Those who described themselves as Jews included European but happened also to be a European origin. Whereas, Asiatic includes Chinese, Armenians and Parses’.

However, the majority of populations in the region were the Nepalese having a features ranging from Mongoloid Rais and Limbus to the more Aryan looking Bauns and Chhetrys. Although most of them were Hindu having an Animist tradition and their practice were different from that of the Indian Hindu.

On the other hand, in the Darjeeling District the Rais were the most numerous tribes and had their original home in Eastern Nepal. Since, their religious practices included both Hindu and Buddhist rites: they have many customs in common with the Limbus and intermarriage tends to draw them closer together. Although Rais and Limbus are not considered to be of warrior classes but they offered a gallant resistance 58 | Page to the invading Gurkhas and they are recruited to combatant rank being considered equal in every respect to other fighting tribes.

The following table shows the number of Rais recorded as residing in the Darjeeling District:-

1901 1911 1921 1931 1941 Rais 33,133 40,409 41,236 47,431 56,794 (Dash 1947: 72)

About 39,448 residents of the region in 1911 were recorded as speaking the Khambu dialect. In the region the Rais has always been numerous and numbers have steadily increased. Wherever Nepalese are found, they are distributed throughout the region.

Sherpa’s come originally from the north-east of Nepal and were of Tibetans descent. However, they seemed to be more definitely Buddhist in religion than any of the other Nepalese. They are found mostly in the Sadar Subdivision and in Kalimpong Khas Mahal, Forest and Cinchona areas. In the region, in 1901 there were 3,450 Sherpa in 1931, their numbers had increased to 5,295 and in 1941 to 6.929. Sherpa have been recruited to combatant rank in battalions during the war. This tribe also supplies for climbing expeditions throughout the Himalayas, most of the famous high altitude porters.

In 1769 the Khas tribe, which had adopted the surname of Chettri, was one of the three dominant tribes of Nepal which overthrew the Newar dynasty. In Gurkha regiments the Chettris of Nepal were recruited to combatant rank. In the Darjeeling District they were reported to be careful and successful cultivators. In 1941 in the region there were 25,941 Chettris resident which gave a considerable increase over recorded figures for 1901 (11,597) and 1911 (12,599). Throughout the district they were widely distributed. This tribe probably has a large admixture of Aryan blood and it is the form of Hindi acquired by this tribe from Brahman and Rajput refugees in Nepal that has now become the Nepali of current use.

In the Darjeeling District there were 1,335 Sanyasis. In the district this tribe whose surname was Giri, was never numerous: 1,151 were recorded in 1901 and 1,060 in 1911. Sanyasis of Nepal were enlisted in small numbers in combatant rank during the war. 59 | Page

In the region Nepali Brahmans were fairly numerous. In the 1941 census there being 8,999 recorded. Brahmans recorded, most of them were Nepali Brahmans were as follows:-

1901 1911 1921 1931 1941 Brahmans 6,470 6,195 8,174 8,791 8,999 (Dash 1947: 73)

However, Nepali Brahmans were mentioned with Chettris as careful and successful cultivators. In the Kalimpong Subdivision of the Khas Mahals a large number of Brahmans of the District were residents (4,106). Thus, no Nepali Brahmans were recruited to Gurkha regiments.

In Nepal, Bhujels were originally the slaves. Their status has improved and some have been recruited to the combatant rank during the war. In the Darjeeling District they number 5,816. At tea gardens of the Kurseong Subdivision six hundred and ten are found and 2,308 in the Khas Mahal of Kalimpong.

But Yogis were not strictly a tribe or caste but only a group, who have taken a religious life. In 1931 seven hundred and fifty-two were recorded and in 1941 454 were recorded.

Out of this, four thousand three hundred and four persons declared themselves to be Nepalese but gave no indication of the tribe to which they belong.

One of the three dominant tribes of Nepal were Mangars who overthrew the Newar dynasty and were now chiefly occupied in agriculture, trade and soldiering, but like Nepali Brahmans they take readily to almost any occupation. In the Gurkha regiments Mangars of Nepal are recruited to combatant rank. The figures below show how the population of Mangars in the region has increased:-

1901 1911 1921 1931 1941

Mangars 11,912 12,451 14,934 16,299 17,262 (Dash 1947: 73)

Throughout the region Mangars were found wherever there are Nepalese.

The Newars tribe ruled in Nepal until 1769 when it was overthrown by the Chettris, Mangars and Gurungs. They were traders and artisans, agriculturists and domestic servants now and in Gurkha regiments during the war Newars of Nepal were recruited to combatant rank. They have Pradhan surname and a dialect of their spoken 60 | Page by 5,150 residents in 1911 in the Darjeeling District. In the District the population of Newars has varied as follows:-

1901 1911 1921 1931 1941

Newars 5,770 6,927 8,751 10,235 12,242 (Dash 1947: 73)

In the Darjeeling District Newars have ceased to use the Newar dialect and they have become completely Hinduist.

In tea areas of the Sadar and Kurseong Subdivisions and in the Kalimpong Khas Mahal areas Newars were numerous. It is also considered that Nepal and Newar are really two forms of the same word and Newar merely means an inhabitant of Nepal proper before the Gurkha conquest. On the other hand, Tamangs are a Mongolian or Semi-Mongolian tribe who claim to be among the earliest settlers of Nepal. They are descended probably from a Tibetan stock modified by intermixture with Nepali races. Generally they bear the title of Lama and follow Buddhist practices although they still follow Hindu customs at death and on certain festivals. However, at their wedding Lamas serve as priest and prayer flags fly over their homesteads and also known as Murmis. In Gurkha regiments Tamangs of Nepal are recruited to combatant rank and they are very numerous in the Darjeeling District where they are good cultivators and were found in large numbers in tea gardens. In 1911 about 26,963 persons were recorded in the region as speaking the Murmi dialect. In the region their numbers have varied as follows:-

1872 1901 1911 1921 1931 1941

Tamangs 6,557 24,465 27,226 30,450 33,481 43,114 (Dash 1947: 74)

In Nepal, Gurungs were a nomadic pastoral race subsisting by rearing and grazing cattle. They have their own dialect. In 1769, they helped to over throw the Newar dynasty and Gurungs of Nepal were recruited to combatant rank in Gurkha battalions. In district their numbers have been as follows:-

1901 1911 1921 1931 1941

Gurungs .. 8,738 9,628 9,575 11,154 15,455 (Dash 1947: 74) 61 | Page

Throughout the region they were well distributed and numerous in tea gardens in the hills.

In the district the Limbus who bear the title of Subba were also numerous. They were originally from east Nepal but from their flat features, oblique eyes, yellow complexion and beardless faces, it can be surmised that they have descended from early Tibetan settlers in Nepal. In Darjeeling District they have intermarried a great deal with Lepcha. Most Gurkha regiments prior to 1887 enlisted Limbus but after the formation of two Eastern Nepal Gurkha Regiments, they together with Rais, were enlisted exclusively in the Eastern Nepal Regiments of Gurkha Brigade. In Nepal they offered a most gallant resistance to the invading Gurkhas. Now they were engaged chiefly in agriculture, grazing, trade and porter age. They have their own dialect. In 1911 about 11,489 and in 1931 about 14,706 residents of the region were recorded as speaking the dialect. The population of Limbu in the District has varied as follows:-

1901 1911 1921 1931 1941 Limbus . 14,305 13,804 14,191 16,288 17803 (Dash 1947: 74)

In the hills they are quite numerous in tea areas and in the Khas Mahals of the Sadar and Kalimpong Subdivisions.

The cultivating tribes known as Sunuwars were originally hunters and are recruited from Nepal to combatant rank in Gurkha regiments. In the Darjeeling District they are fairly numerous as the following figures show:-

1901 1911 1921 1931 1941 Sunuwars .. 4,428 3,820 3,691 4,055 4,822 (Dash 1947: 74)

Sunuwars have their own dialect which was in 1911 spoken by 3,511 residents of the District.

An agricultural caste known as Yakhas calling themselves Diwan have come from the same areas in Nepal as the Rais and Limbus, those who have come from the west of the Arun considering themselves Rais and those from the east of the Arun, Limbus. They have their own dialect and are recruited to combatant rank in Gurkha regiments. In Darjeeling District they are not numerous the following only being recorded:- 62 | Page

1901 1911 1921 1931 1941 Yakhas .. 1,143 1,119 .. 850 824 (Dash 1947: 75)

The tailor castes were the Damais and are recruited to Gurkha battalions only as darzis. They are as follows in the Darjeeling District:-

1901 1911 1921 1931 1941 Damais .. 4,643 4,453 5,781 5,551 8,162 (Dash 1947: 75)

In the hills Damais were found in most areas but were more numerous in towns and tea gardens.

In Gurkha regiments Kamis or blacksmiths were only recruited as armourers. In the Darjeeling District they were quite numerous as follows:-

1901 1911 1921 1931 1941 Kamis .. 9,826 10.939 11,779 11,331 16,272 (Dash 1947: 75)

In the hills they were found in all areas but are particularly numerous in towns, on tea estates and in Kalimpong Khas Mahals.

Sarkis in Gurkha regiments were recruited only as leather workers. In the District they have never been very numerous. The recorded figures are:-

1901 1911 1921 1931 1941 Sarkis .. 1,823 1,992 2,036 2,432 2,778 (Dash 1947: 75)

In the hills they were more numerous in towns and tea gardens and in the Kalimpong Khas Mahals.

In Darjeeling Districts Gharti is the term applied to descendants of freed slaves, there were only a few recorded now but in former censuses they seem to have been more numerous:-

1901 1911 1921 1931 1941 Gharti .. 3,448 3,584 .. 2,053 496 (Dash 1947: 75)

63 | Page

In the region there was 2,393 persons residents recorded as Nepali Christians. In the Darjeeling Town they were found mostly, in the Kurseong and Kalimpong towns and special areas in the Kalimpong Khas Mahals.

Hillmen other than Nepalese were Bhutia and Tibetans who have been classed together and Lepchas. Bhutia and Tibetans have been classed as follow:-

(1)Sikkimese Bhutia, a mixed race descended from Tibetans who settled in Sikkim some centuries ago and intermarried with Lepchas,

(2)Sherpa Bhutias or Bhutias of Nepal who came from the East or North -East of Nepal,

(3)Durkpa Bhutias or Bhutias of Bhutan proper and

(4)Bhutias of Tibet or Tibetans. (Dash 1947: 75-76)

In the 1931 census the numbers of these classes were given as:-

Bhutias of Bhutan ...... 2,124 Bhutias of Nepal ...... 5,295 Bhutias of Sikkim ...... 896 Bhutias of Tibet ...... 2,314 (Dash 1947: 76)

This gives a total of 5,334 Bhutias who were not Sherpa. It is not clear whether the census figures below for 1901, 1911, and 1921 included Sherpa or not-

1901 1911 1921 1931 1941

Bhutias 9,315 10,768 10,710 5,334 7,612 and Tibetans (7,271 + 341) (Dash 1947: 76)

In 1931 if Sherpa were included there would be 10,629 Bhutias and in 1941, 14,541 Bhutias resident in the District. About 5,866 persons in 1891 were recorded as speaking Bhutia and 1,526 as speaking Tibetan. Where as, in 1911, 10,775 persons were recorded as speaking Bhutia and in 1931 this has increased to 11,761. Hence, it is difficult from this material to come to a satisfactory decision about an increase or decrease of the Bhutia population of the District.

However, the Bhutias and Tibetans are people of considerable physical strength and capable of enduring exposure and carrying heavy burdens. This people were fond of Gambling and displays and though somewhat quarrelsome were cheerful and willing workers. 64 | Page

The original inhabitants of the country were the Lepchas. They call themselves Rong, i.e., the squatters, and their country, the land of caves. The term Lepcha or Lepcha was an appellation given them by the Nepalese and means the people of vile speech. Originally the Lepchas possessed all the hill country of Darjeeling and Sikkim and when the British first acquired Darjeeling it was then reported that they form two- third of population of Sikkim. About 300 years ago the Tibetans invaded their country and drove them into the lower valleys and gorges: in 1706 the tract east of the Tista, now Kalimpong, was conquered and taken from them by the Bhutanese. The forests reservation by government has further cramped their means of livelihood and natural environment and they are far less efficient as cultivators than the Nepalese who seem also to be more prolific. It is not possible to accurately estimate how far they are able to maintain themselves under modern conditions as they perpetuate their families by adoption, intermarry freely with other races, notably Limbus and Sikkim Bhutias, and have immigrated to Bhutan in some numbers. In the District they do not seem to have been ever very numerous.

Jhuming was their traditional method of cultivation by which they burn down a patch of jungle and cultivate it for a year or two before moving on to some other jungle area. Since, it was a wasteful and inefficient system but it no doubt account for their dislike of fixed employment and their interest in jungle life. They have rather a timid, placid and indolent temperament.

In District the history of the Bhutia and Lepcha population was given below in detail because since the annexation in 1868 of the Kalimpong Subdivision from Bhutan, the revenue authorities of the District have been concerned with preserving the Lepcha and Bhutia population in Khas Mahals of Kalimpong. The following discussion will show how far they have been successful.

Records of the Lepcha population of the District are as follows:-

1872 1901 1911 1921 1931 1941 Lepchas .. 3,952 9,972 9,706 9,669 12,101 12,470* (Dash 1947: 77)

Note.-Figure 12,470 for 1941 is made up of 9,911 Lepchas classed as Buddhist and 2,559 classed as Christians. In 1891, 9,894 persons were recorded as speaking Lepcha. In 1911 this had increased to 11,275. 65 | Page

The distribution of the Bhutia and Lepcha population of the Districts is seen from table. See Annexure 7

In urban areas Bhutias and Tibetans were found in appreciable numbers. Many were employed as laborers in Darjeeling and in Kalimpong town a number were also concerned with the trade to and from Tibet. Bhutias were found mainly in the Khas Mahal outside the towns particularly those of the Kalimpong Subdivision which was formerly part of Bhutan. In the town area there were Lepchas but most Lepcha were found in the Khas Mahals notably Kalimpong and a few on Cinchona Plantations.

The 1941 census show the population of the Kalimpong Khas Mahal to be:- Per cent. Nepalese ...... 40,280 81.0 Lepchas ...... 6,987 14.1 Bhutia Tibetans ...... 2,429 4.9 ...... Total .. 49,696 100.0 (Dash 1947: 78)

It is not easy to calculate corresponding figures from previous censuses. Philpot's Settlements Report of 1919-21 gives holdings of Nepalese, Lepchas and Bhutias as follows:-

Nepali holdings ...... 4,847 71.3 Lepcha Holdings ...... 1,409 20.7 Bhutia Holdings ...... 539 8.0 ...... Total .. 6,795 100.0 (Dash 1947: 78) For the three communities the size of holdings was then estimated to be the same so that population could roughly be estimated in the above proportions. The total population of the Khas Mahal and forest (which can be deemed to include the present cinchona areas) in the above Settlements Report taken was 41,203. At that time therefore population would have been:-

Nepalese ...... 29,377 Lepchas ...... 8,529 Bhutias ...... 3,296 ...... Total .. 41,202 (Dash 1947: 78) 66 | Page

The Total of the 1941 census for Khas Mahal, Forest and cinchona areas in the Subdivision are:-

Nepalese ...... 47,516

Lepchas ...... 7,269

Bhutias ...... 2,624 (Dash 1947: 78)

However, these calculations show an absolute diminution in the numbers of both Lepchas and Bhutias and indicate that the policy of conserving Lepchas and Bhutia is failing. Though, even if the Lepcha and Bhutia population of the semi-urban areas were added (105 and 326) still failure was apparent.

The Rais, Limbus, Tamangs, Newars etc who migrated from the Limbouan territory to Darjeeling were generally Buddhists and each of these groups had a separate language. Initially in Darjeeling Hindi and then Nepali became the lingua franca. However, only a few Bengalese and Biharis from the plain settled in Darjeeling hills for the job opportunities.

Though there was no appreciable impact of the culture of the plains people on the people of the hills. The gradual increase in the number of Chettri and Brahmin migrants from Nepal, Hindu places of worship started coming up in the larger number in Darjeeling than the number of monasteries and churches. Thus, in course of time the influence of Buddhism on the communities like Tamangs, the Rais and the Limbus waned and they changed over to Hinduism retaining some of the Buddhist customs.

In the Kalimpong Khas Mahal Blocks where either Lepcha or Buddhist population exceed 50 were as follows. See Annexure 8

In the census about seven hundred and thirty Indian Christians have been recorded. In the Siliguri tea areas most have been recorded. In Kalimpong Subdivisions, they were probably Scheduled Castes tea garden coolies converted to Christianity. In the districts the total number of Christians far exceeds this figure of 730.

However, to sum up, a comparative figure were given showing the population by community and religion from 1921. See Annexure 9

A definite deduction was difficult to make about the changes from such rather incongruous figures. 67 | Page

Hence, this chapter attempts an exposition of population changes which have occurred during the century of exploitation, colonization and development. Though now these processes have slowed down but leave future population trends difficult to forecast. In the region some of the communities settled were more numerous than influential. On the contrary, others have a grip on the political or economic life of the district was quite out of proportion to their numbers. In the district future political changes may affect the population in new ways and give rise to unforeseen instabilities in relations between various communities residing and also between the people of the district and those of neighbouring area outside it.

2.4. Religious Composition

However, regarding religion or religious practices an accurate classification was not easy to accomplish. There was no difficulty in dealing with Muslims or Christians. But uncertainty enters when it had to be decided which tribes or groups ought to be classed as Hindus, Buddhist or Animists. The term “Animist” and “Animism” are conveniently applied to the religious beliefs and practices of the backward communities among which no intensive anthropological study has been conducted (census-1931: 57). Since, no scientific anthropological studies are known to have been carried out in the Darjeeling District. Thus, it is not possible to write very accurately on the tribal religions. Therefore, for want of a better term the words “Animist” and “Animism” are used in the following paragraph.

Hence, due to lack of knowledge, there was a vagueness and casual adaptability about the practice of many hill men which confuses the task of classifying. In Terai, there has been a large immigration of animistic tribes from Chota Nagpur whose adoption of Hindu practices is slight. The difficulty is to decide with the above whether the individual or tribes can be termed Hindu or ought to be described as animist. With the Nepalese on one hand the dilemma is between the terms Hindu and Buddhist. While with the Lepcha it is between the terms Animist and Buddhist for these people, formerly Animists, have adopted many Buddhists beliefs and practices.

Since, 1907 some changes of course have taken place but no investigation seems to have been attempted which would justify defining with precision what are now the dividing lines between religious practices. In the hills the Mongolian tribes still retain animistic practices which are only gradually giving way to the spread of education and powerful influence of Hinduism. For instance, Rais go to Hindu temples 68 | Page and have Brahman Priest, but they have their own taboos, viz; some will not eat goat meat and others the flesh of some other animals. This acceptance of the Brahman as a priest is very common: the priest tells the Hill men of the Hindu fasts and festivals, performs the naming ceremony of new born children, reads horoscopes, helps in selection of brides and in marriages and takes some part in their death ceremonies. Beside this, the veneration of cows is accepted practically by all Nepali tribes except Tamangs. But the marriage ceremonial is very simple.

However, the religious ceremonial of Brahmans and Chettris of the region was much more lax than in Nepal or the Plains and the ritual followed much simpler and more perfunctory. The lower caste i.e. Kamis and Damais are fond of elaborate rituals in marriage and funeral ceremonies and with their own Priests who officiates all the rigidity prescribed by the Hindus Shastras. These lower castes are looked down upon by the higher caste and the inter marriage was not permitted but they are allowed to eat at the same table and there was nothing like untouchability in their inferior position.

In the district there was a common practice to worship some favorite god such as Satya Narayan, Mahakal or some tribal god like Budhini. This practice of worshipping the deities to get something in return is called Bhakal. Such practices were done in times of severe illness or difficulties. When such illness or difficulties have passed the worship was invariably performed either with or without the sacrifice of some animals or birds.

The Sadhus follows certain forms of Hinduism or mendicants of the Das Nam sects which are prohibited in Nepal because they are anti-vedic. Such prohibition also applies to the Arya Samaj which was professed by a few followers in the Darjeeling District.

In the Nepalese annual calendar the longest and the most auspicious festival was Dashain or Dasami and Tihar or Tiwar (diwali) which is celebrated even today. It was the longest festival and the most anticipated. The festival falls in the month of September or October, right after the end of the monsoon season. It starts from the Shukla Paksha (bright lunar fortnight) and ending on purnima, the full moon. The most important days are the first, seventh, eight, ninth and the tenth. Throughout the region Shakti (power or empowerment) is worshipped in all her manifestations. Shakti is the concept or personification of divine feminine creative power, sometimes referred to as 69 | Page

‘The Great Divine Mother’ in Hinduism. Beside, the festival is also known for its emphasis on the family gathering, as well as on a renewal of community ties.

However, most festival includes dancing and music, as well as all kinds of local delicacies. A variety of foods are consumed during festivals and on special occasions.

The indefiniteness which seems to pervade the religious practices in the district can perhaps best be appreciated by perusal of the following quotations from the edition of the District Gazetteer published in 1907:-

“Broadly speaking, the Hinduism professed in the District is nothing more than a thin veneer over animistic beliefs. Beneath this veneer the real popular religion can be seen in the worship paid to a host of spiritual beings whose attributes are ill-defined, but whose chief power is to cause evil to their votaries. The religion prevalent is in fact demonolatry, of which exorcism and bloody sacrifices are the most prominent feature. Through out the hills there are signs of the prevailing fear of demons, such as “the little offering in the middle of the path to bar the progress of an evil spirit or the living sacrifice being offered to propitiate another, or the flattering rice image of a demon supposed to be causing sickness or the burning of a rag before the door, over which the friends step when they return from burying a relative, to prevent any accompanying spirits from entering with them”.

“In the Terai the same fear and worship of evil spirits prevails. The Rajbhanshi, whose greatest enemy is the deadly Terai fever, has three chief deities whom he appeases by offerings of goats, ducks, etc., viz., Kali Thakurani, ‘the mother of sickness’; the Gram Devata, ‘the goddess who prowls round village sites to cause illness among children’; and Bishhaari Thakurani, ‘the source of all pains’ a trinity which would scarcely be selected by a happy and contented race. Should drought last long, the Rajbanshi women make two images of mud or cow dung, which are suppose to represent a god called Hudum Deo. This they carry away into the fields at night and dance and sing round the images in the belief that this will cause rain to fall. The household god is represented by a round lump of clay made smooth by smearing it with cow dung. This is set up before a bamboo and offering are made to it of rice, which is afterwards eaten by the worshippers. If this duty is neglected, disease or some other calamity is sure to visit the family”. 70 | Page

“The form of Buddhism prevalent is not of a much higher type. The craving for protection against malignant gods and demons causes the people to pin their faith on charms and amulets and to erect tall prayer-flags, with string of flag lets, which flutter from house-tops, bridges, passes and other places believed to be infested by evil spirits. Prayers hang upon the people’s lips. The prayers are chiefly directed to the devils, imploring them for freedom or release from their inflictions, or they are plain naïve requests for aid towards obtaining the good things of this life, the loaves and the fishes. At all spare times, day and night, the people ply their prayer-wheels, tell their beads and mutter the mystic six syllables- Om mani padme Hum! Om! The jewel in the lotus, Hum! ‘the sentence which gains them their great goal, the glorious heaven of eternal bliss’. This demonolatry has been aptly described by the late Doctor Graham in his book ‘On the Threshold of Three Closed Lands’. ‘To the aboriginal Lepcha’ he says, ‘the rites of religion are chiefly valuable in averting the anger or malice of an evil spirit and all sickness is caused by such possession. The Bongting or sacrificial priest is the cunning expert who indicates the offended demon and prescribes the proper sacrifice of cow or pig or goat or fowl needed to appease him. As a perpetual offering to ward off danger, each household keeps in one corner a little basket, containing rice and a small silver coin” ( (Dash 1947: 58-59).

2.5. Social structure and the Life of the people

The Nepalese people were very famous for its bravery and loyalty. Thus, the British were very much impressed with the bravery of the Nepalese in the battlefield. During the war in 1815, the British formed a Gorkha battalion from the prisoners of war and clandestinely recruited more even after they won the war but Nepal didn’t allow its citizens to freely join the British Indian Army.

In 1858 there was an Agreement of Mutual Concessions whereby the British were allowed to recruit Gorkhas in exchange for arms to the Nepalese. Hence, the British already started recruiting Gorkhas in Assam much before they opened a depot in Darjeeling. The British also realized that if they allow the Gorkhas to bring their families and stay in India instead of going back on retirement then they wouldn’t have to rely on Nepal for soldiers as their children of these Gorkhas could be enlisted later on.

In 1881 the Darjeeling Himalayan Railway was built due to the establishment of tea industry. Thus, there was a great demand for a train service. It helped and provided 71 | Page a faster way to the people to transport goods like tea, potatoes and fresh vegetables from the hills to the plain and rice, flour, oil, coal, etc in the opposite direction.

People started pouring in from Nepal, Sikkim, Tibet and Bhutan to work and settle here. In 1839 there were about 100 people which increased to 10,000 in 1849. Thus the population of the region consisted mainly of the Bhutias, Lepchas and Nepalese. The Bhutias or Tibetans were tall and sturdy. They wore their traditional Bakku or tunic over trousers which they tucked into long fur boots. Their fur lined hats covered their plated braids and their ear lobes stretched from their heavy earrings. They were strong and worked mostly as porters. They pulled rickshaws and carried dun dies – a wooden chair hoisted on both ends by the porters. Therefore, people transported in this way (Giri 2010:6).

In the region the growth has been rapid, haphazard and without proper direction. The result is such that there is an unhealthy urban area with deplorable drainage and inadequate water supply. Yet no adequate remedies for these defects have been devised. The Siliguri is the only transshipment point for those who wished to visit the hill. Here the visitor usually starts either with car, bus or hill train to reach his destination.

The Nepalese people were plain and simple. Men wore loose overlapping shirts, ‘Daura’ over tight trousers, ‘surwal’ with a waist band into which they tucked their khukuri. Either they wore a plain black or colorfully woven hat that sat snugly on their cropped head. The women wore mostly gold jewelers on top of their guniu – cholo, which they draped with a shawl. The men worked in various fields and a large number enlisted as soldiers as they were known for their bravery and loyalty (Giri 2010:6)

The women of the region seem strong and broad built. They wore heavy jewelers of gold or silver studded with corals and turquoise on top of their bakku. They made beautiful carpets and woolen garments from yak wool.

The caste system that we may note in Darjeeling was the emergence of various groups who migrated from Nepal during the colonial period. This was due to the several reasons as mentioned in the above paragraph. This migration greatly influenced the basic caste structure of the region because of the fact that the Lepchas and Bhutias were considered to be the original settlers in compared to the other caste. Thus, the colonial regime played a vital role or rather political role in the creation of new caste structure in the region by providing people with variety of opportunities to migrate in 72 | Page the region for maintaining their livelihood. Therefore this was in reality a way of reiterating the entire structure of the region which reproduced the variety of caste with its attended implications.

The Nepalese caste system was complex and continued the traditional system of social stratification. The caste system defined social classes by a number of hierarchical groups. In those days the Nepalese Society was marked by an existence of hierarchical caste structure which is still prevalent. The caste structure was generally divided into higher level and lower level. There were four broad social classes or Varna: Brahmins, Kshetriyas, Vaisyas and Sudras. The Brahmins consisted of Upadhyay, Sharma, Dahal, Upreeti etc. the Kshetriyas consisted of Chettri, Newar etc. In Vaisyas there are Gurung, Mangar, Tamang, Subba, Rai etc. In Sudras there are , Damai and Sunar.

There was a separate community within the society which was known as Tribal. The Tribal community consisted of Sherpa, Bhutia, Lepcha and Yolmo. The Lepchas being the indigenous people dressed and looked similar but were fairer and gentler than the Bhutias. Sherpas have been dealt with under Nepalese and the other three classes have been grouped together.

On the other hand the upper caste such as Brahmins and Chettris tried to maintain its honor and it till date it is prevalent. They maintained tight marriage system which did not permitted the inter caste marriage because of the rigidities of endogamous marriages. Perhaps love between communities, or between castes doomed to failure since any exercise of choice or agency or rather any relationship based on genuine consent of the partners was interpreted as a defiance of caste hierarchy and a threat to endogamy. Thus it was passed off as tradition, or culture and most of all as honor of the families of the upper caste. The caste system is still intact today but the rules are not as rigid as they were in the past.

However, the majority of population in the region was the Nepalese having a features ranging from Mongoloid Rais and Limbus to the more Aryan looking Bauns and Chettri. Although most of them were Hindu having an Animist tradition and their practice were different from that of the Indian Hindu.

2.6. Position of Women in Society

Traditionally, the Nepalese society was a patriarchal society and the positions of women were of subordinate one. Society was or is composed of men and the way 73 | Page which they behaved was the culture- the whole social tradition. The society was son preferring. The birth of a daughter was neither celebrated nor was her death lamented much. There was a lack of value for a girl child. In those days marriage was considered to be the most important part of social life. The marriages existed only within the same caste and if there was any inter caste marriage than the person was not only boycotted from the family but also from the society as a whole. This was the fact as the caste hierarchy was too rigid and any transformation in this was strictly prohibited by the social system of Nepali Society.

The marriage of a girl at a very early age was one of the important customs of Nepalese society. This was due to the absence of female education that the early marriage was the only vocation left. Such custom of early or infant marriage arose due to caste restrictions which made the parents anxious to marry their daughters at the earliest opportunity. Thus, the girls were married between the ages of 10 and 15 years. This practice of child marriage had seeped so deep down into the society that it could be seen in the year 1931. Although a galaxy of socio – religious rebels raised voice against this custom.

Marriage was early and universal. A girl was married off at an early age. In such patriarchal system of marriage, daughter were not considered the full fledged member of the family they born into. Even in the family she was married to, she does not have any dignity if she does not enter into the family with adequate wealth in the form of dowry. Marriage was the destiny in women’s life but the choice was not theirs. After marriage it was viewed as disgrace for a couple, particularly for the wife, not to have any children. High fertility was desired because by producing children, preferably sons, a woman raises her status in the family. The practice of Purdah seclusion of women and sexual purity for newly married women among relatively high castes Nepalese was highly valued. The social myth also indicates that women were basically inferior to and their labor, efforts, social right, role in decision making were less valuable than men. A strong son preference for socio-economic and religious reasons such as economic gain and old age security has been uniformed in almost all the Nepalese. These resulted in the decline of economic condition of a family and therefore, the female children were deprived of any form of education, food and freedom. The only work given to the women were to reproduce a child and to raise them and look after the domestic household. The gender inequality begins at home, a 74 | Page mother usually prefers a son to a daughter because sons can be especially important for old age security. This was one of the important issues of declining women status in Nepalese society. The Nepalese women of the region were deprived of basic health services. A number of Nepali women gave birth to a child while working in the household or pains of delivery starts while she was working in an agricultural field.

In regard to the culture, the Nepali society in those days had a culture of Guniu – Cholo ceremony when a girl child turns five. Thus, on this day a girl sheds her little frocks and dons the adult outfit as a symbolic entry into womanhood. However, the attire consists of the guniu, similar to sari but it is worn without the petticoat underneath. The anchal of guniu is spun around the waist and held together by a potuka or waistband. The blouse is full sleeved generally and overlaps in the front. Along with this a mujetro or a shawl is worn which serves many functions. Before the ceremony the girl child had to take bath. The whole village participates in this day of celebration. The puja is performed by a priest along with the sanai and madal played by musicians. The important food cooked by the women folk is selroti and aloo ko achar.

2.7. Education

In the Districts the pioneers in the spread of education were Christian missionaries particularly to those of the church of Scotland Mission. When the Districts were taken over by the British, popular education was practically unknown. Only a few of the better classes had private tutors for their boys, a few who could read tried to hand on this accomplishment to their families and in Buddhist Monasteries novitiate monks were taught to chant Tibetan texts. But there was none of real general education and no school was worthy of the name were in existence.

The policy of modernizing of the Indian society and culture was encouraged by both the Colonial Administration and the Christian Missionaries. Both parties supported westernization programmes through education of the natives but with different aims. The Colonial administrators aimed at cultural imperialism and hoped that through education India could be reshaped in image of England and also the people be reconciled to British rule. Education would help to provide a cheap supply of clerks and interpreters to fill up subordinate posts in administration of the British Raj. While on the other hand, the missionaries who were allowed to come to India by the Charter Act of 1833 hoped that education would lead to mass conversion. Thus, Darjeeling hills became an experimental area that contributed to the colonist urge of the Empire. 75 | Page

Therefore, as a result the education of the colonial hills became the concern of both the government and to a large extent of the missionaries. In respect of education we had the voice of the high command Dr. Campbell, the Superintendent, who reported about the total negligence of the government towards the education of the people of the hills. Here it was very clearly showed by the British attitude that as materials for study the natives acquired all the marks of an inherent weakness. They stated that in their report that the people were a “wretched unmanageable race living the life of wild animals” and no appreciation for the value of education due to poverty, backwardness and ignorance according to the inspecting officer W. B. Jackson in 1853. (Nepal- Chakraborty, 2012: 184).

The first attempt by education to reach the hill people was made about 1850 by the Rev. W. Start, a private missionary, who added to his good work record in Darjeeling by opening a school for Lepchas. A band of German missioners came after him, one of whom, a Mr. Niebel, devoted himself to school work, prepared some Lepcha primers and gather boys together into schools. However, it was not until the advent of the Rev. William MacFarlane in 1869 that any broad Scheme of vernacular education was introduced into the Districts. With the object of training the teacher he realized that it would be essential so he collected a band of hill boys, to teach whom he devoted the first years of his missionary life in the hills. At Kalimpong this group of boys was the nucleus of a training school. Mr. MacFarlane found that Hindi text-books could be use as a means of introduction and induce Government to give scholarships for students attending his courses of instruction. In the face of many discouragements and the frequent disappearance of his most promising pupils he taught himself to preserved and overcome all obstacles. Ultimately it led with the help of Government, to start primary school in many parts of the Districts.

2.8. Primary Education

There were 25 primary schools with 650 boys and girls receiving instruction in 1873. In the Church of Scotland mission under his successors, progress was steady. In the spread of education those who were interested were not slow to follow the lead given but in the Districts the Scots Mission has been the most important influence in the spread of education.

76 | Page

There had been expansion to 70 primary school by 1907 with roll strength of 2,420 boys and 300 girls, average attendance being 1,880. The corresponding figures for 1944 are-

Roll Strength. Number of Schools. Boys. Girls Average attendance. 299 for boys .. .. 10,166 1,424 8,645 19 for girls .. .. 215 1,167 954 (Dash 1947: 265) The Scots Mission had run these one hundred and twenty schools. The Roman Catholic Mission 10 schools, 3 schools had run by the Ramakrishna Vedanta, with 18 Ashram and four by the Buddhist Mission (Young Men's Buddhist Mission). The Municipality of Darjeeling had under its direct management two Bliss Scheme Free Primary School, one for boys and the other for girls. The roll strength of 340 boys was in the boy’s primary school and there were ten teachers as a staff, all of whom are trained. The girl’s school had the roll strength of 123 girls and on the staff there were seven teachers. There were two boys' primary school managed by Municipal with a roll strength 209 and one maktab with 32 pupils with the Kurseong Municipality. In primary school the proportion of pupil to those of school going age was 56.5 for boys and 9.2 for girls. In secondary schools these figures excluded pupil reading. However, the Government during 1943-44 contributed Rs.32, 268 for the maintenance of boy's primary school and Rs. 7,190 for girl's primary school, the Districts Board Rs. 3,396 for boys' schools and Rs.11, 064 for girls' schools. Fee income from boys' primary schools was Rs. 9,876 and from the girls' Rs.1, 687. The Mission and other private funds usually met the balance of the total expenditure of Rs. 1,19, 275 on boys' schools and Rs.32,885 on girls' schools. In the Districts the table below shows how primary education has developed –See Annexure 10

2.9. Secondary Education

In the District there were presently six High and 12 Middle [English Schools for Boys and four High and four Middle English schools for girls. Figures for pupils and expenditure are given below –

77 | Page

Roll Strength on Number of Hill Boys Number of Hill girls 31.3.44 High English for boys 2122 1297 0 Middle English for 1629 1123 72 boys High English for girls 1266 28 733 Middle English for 570 92 245 girls (Dash 1947: 266) There were six High schools for boys:-

(1) Government High English School, Darjeeling. (2) St. Robert’s High English School, Darjeeling ( R. C. Mission). (3) St. Alphonsus High English School, Kurseong (R. C. Mission). (4) Scottish Universities Mission Institution, Kalimpong. (5) Pusparani High English School, Kurseong (unaided). (6) Siliguri High English School (aided). (Dash 1947: 267)

For boys the twelve Middle English School were located as follows:-

(1)Darjeeling, (2) Darjeeling for Hindi-speaking pupils, (3) Sukhiapokri (Scots Mission), (4) (Scots Mission), (5) Pedong (Roman Catholic Mission), (6) Ghum, (7) Kurseong, (8) , (9) Kharibari, (10) Naxalbari and (11) and (12)Kalimpong. (Dash 1947: 267)

The four girls High Schools are:-

(1) The Nepali Girls High School in Darjeeling (originally called the Girls Boarding School). On 31st March 1944 in this school the number of pupils reading was 444 of whom 27 were hill boys, 331 were hill girls and the remainder were Indian Christians. (2) The Maharani Girls School in Darjeeling. In this school the pupils were mostly Bengali speaking. (3) St. Joseph Girls High School at Kurseong (R. C. Mission). (4) Kalimpong Girls High School (Scots Mission). (Dash 1947: 267)

However, at Kalimpong the Sisters of Saint Joseph de Cluny supervise Saint Philomena’s Middle English Girls Day School for hill children. The Roman Catholic Mission maintained the school and receives a grant from Government. In Darjeeling connected with the R.C. Loreto Convent is St. Teresa’s Middle English School for the children of hill men. The school had over 200 pupils, mostly girls. 78 | Page

From 1941 the scholarships had been awarded on the result of the Primary Final Examination. In the Grade I scholarships (Rs. 3 per month for two years) had been awarded as follows. 6 to hill boys, 1 to a Bengali boy and 6 to Bengali girls. In the Grade II scholarships (Rs. 2 per month for two years) were awarded as follows:- 27 to hill buys, 12 to hill girls, 14 to Bengali boys (3 Muslims and 5 Scheduled Castes) and 1 to a Bengali girls.

Each year at least 3 Middle Scholarships were awarded of which one was open, one was reserved for a Muslim and one a more was reserved for educational backward classes. Thus, from 1933 to 1943 3 hill boys secured open middle scholarships and 14 reserved scholarships.

2.10. Collegiate Education

In Kalimpong the Scottish Universities Mission Institution taught up to the Intermediate Arts stage and there were 30 students in the College Department in 1944. Along with this and a few institutions for European education were the only places in the District where College teaching was given.

2.11. Special Education

About 150 males and 192 females were receiving special instruction in various institutions, all situated in the hill portion of the District were as follows:-

Schools Boys girls

Teachers Trianing School 15 15

Industrial Schools 63 277

School for the Blind 12 -

Tols 38 -

Monastic (Buddhist) School 32 - (Dash 1947: 268)

There were three teachers’ training schools; one at Kalimpong for boys was run by the Scottish Universities Mission Institute. For girls there were two training schools, one maintained by the Church of Scotland Mission, Kalimpong, with 5 pupils on the 31st of March 1944 and the other on the Roman Catholic Mission at St. Joseph School, Kurseong (10 pupils). In 1940 the school for the blind was founded by the Hon. Mary H. Scott and is being managed by her. The use of Braille as well as music and 79 | Page handicrafts were taught to boys. There were four teachers as a staff as well as Blind teacher trained at the Behala Blind School. The accommodation of five cottages for the student who lived in them under the full charge of a master. At Ghum there was a Monastic School and receives grants totaling Rs. 30 per month from the Government and the Darjeeling Municipality. At Kalimpong the Roman Catholic Church had run an orphanage where between 40 and 50 were cared for and educated. At Kurseong the Mission had also run an industrial and technical school for training boys in carpentry, printing, book binding, weaving, tailoring, cane work and leatherwork.

However, in addition to this special education mentioned above for the young or adolescent, in 75 night schools of the primary school standard the adult education was provided. It was for those who were occupied at the day time. During the year ending 31st March 1944, 903 students received instruction in these schools. The lesson taught in these schools included reading, writing, and arithmetic up to the lower primary standard and simple hygiene. Hence, most of the night schools were attached to day primary schools and teachers received grants up to Rs 5 per month.

2.12. Physical Education

No particular attention was paid to physical education prior to 1938. Most of the schools taught some stereotyped and dull drill and in some secondary school’s hockey and football were played. In 1938 a District Organizer of Physical Education was appointed and from that day a long needed change had been taking place. Each year this officer holds at different centre short courses of training for teachers of Primary and Middle schools and to inspect their physical training work he visits the schools. A competitions and tournaments were organized by Indian School Sports Association. This effort was for the improvement in the standard of games in the High, Middle and Primary schools. The Scout movement was very popular. Most of the schools in urban and few in rural areas had their own troops and packs. At Darjeeling, Kurseong and Kalimpong, the District had three Scouts Associations.

2.13. Education in Tea Areas

There were 57 tea garden schools and 17 night schools. Since, the few of these were of the four class type but most were of the lower primary standard. The pupils’ total number was 1,693, which was very small against the number of school going age. Thus, there was serious problem because as soon as they were able to do any thing use 80 | Page full, the children were put to work on the garden to earn money and supplement the family resources instead of being sent to school.

2.14. The Hill compared with the Terai

Where as, in the Terai there were 70 Primary Schools for boys, 4 for girls, 13 maktabs, three boys’ Middle English school, one Junior Madrasah and one High school for boys. On 31st March 1944 the number of children receiving instruction in the Terai was as follows. See Annexure 12 & 13

2.15. Administrative Control

In the District the provincial control of education was exercised by the Inspector of Schools of the Rajshahi Division whose office was at Jalpaiguri. The High School of the District was directly control and inspects by him. For the primary education the Inspector of Schools was assisted by two Sub-Inspectors at Darjeeling and at Kurseong, one Assistant Sub-Inspector at Kalimpong and an Inspecting Pandit for the Siliguri Subdivision.

The schools were controlled by the District Board and two Municipalities. They also maintained and assisted these schools through Education Committees. The District Board consisted of 3 members of the Board and 3 non members of the Board and the District Inspector of Schools ex-officio. The Scots Mission controlled and maintained the schools by three Superintendents located in Darjeeling, Kurseong and Kalimpong. At Kurseong the Roman Catholic Mission controlled their schools by the Superintendent who in addition to being the Principle of High School and an Industrial School also supervised Five Primary Schools.

A Committee managed every Government or aided school which was reconstituted after three years. There was a requirement of approval of the Deputy Commissioner for the membership of all committees.

2.16. Important Schools

About 1860 the Government High School Darjeeling had its origin in a Government Middle School established at Darjeeling. Along, with this started the Tibetan Boarding School in 1874. In 1892 these two schools were amalgamated and raised to High School status. At first the High School had two departments, the General Department meant for boys of all races and Special Department designed for Bhutia, Lepcha and Tibetan boys. In 1927 the Special Department was abolished and was 81 | Page replaced by School Final Classes which also proved unpopular and in 1937 it was in turn abolished. Therefore, the School now prepared pupils for the Matriculation examination of the Calcutta University. Thus, Five Indian vernaculars and four classical languages were taught and on the managing committee were six non- officials representing the Bengali, Behari, Tibetans, Nepali, Christian and Muslim communities of Darjeeling.

There were 389 pupils as follows in 1944. See Annexure 14

The above pupils, 18 were Muslims, 68 were Buddhist, 12 were Christians and 2 were Jains.

In 1887 the Scottish Universities Mission Institution at Kalimpong was opened replacing a smaller school at Darjeeling. This institution provided education for boys from the infant stage up to the Matriculation stage and for young men and women up to the Intermediate Arts stage. In attached to it was a training school turning out teachers for Primary schools. The High school in 1944 had 750 pupils on the rolls, of which 45 were boarders, 650 were hill men. Hence, there were 30 students in the college department and 15 in the training department. Therefore in the hill area of the district almost all the trained teachers employed obtained their training here.

At Kalimpong, there was the Church of Scotland Mission Girls High School and Training College. Here the pupils were Nepali, Lepcha and Tibetan with a few plains children and Chinese.

In 1944 on the rolls of the High School there were 504 girls and five in the training classes. In the Middle School classes Nepali was the medium of instruction and in the High School Department English was the medium of instruction. There was also a hostel in the school with accommodation of 65 pupils. The staff of the school had trained women teachers including two graduates in Science, one a European and one a Nepali.

2.17. European Education

The original development of Darjeeling was nevertheless a health resort suitable for its Government servants. Therefore, it was not surprising that there was a need of schools for the children of European Government Servants who used it as a sanitarium and who could not afford to send their children to be educated in their native land. Hence, to meet these needs the schools were opened up in the District. The schools 82 | Page which were started up at first were on a small scale and had a precarious existence. Gradually they gained stability. Thus, the main aim was to provide for European and Anglo-Indian children that type of education and upbringing to which the parents had been accustomed in their native country. But the schools were attracted to the Indian parents too who were able to afford the fees beside so called European and Anglo- Indian parents.

In Darjeeling the earliest of the European School was the Loreto Convent for girls founded in 1846 and managed by the Loreto nuns who have their mother house in Rathfarnham, Dublin. It was at Snowy View where the original building for teaching continued until a more specious building on the present site was completed. In 1892 that building was replaced by the main building now in use. Later on, a concert hall was added. In 1925 a class room building, a hospital and a skating rink were constructed.

Most of the teaching was though given by the Sisters of the institute but they were aided by secular teachers and matrons most of whom were resident. The study courses were those laid down by the Code of Education for the European Schools and included preparation for the Cambridge Junior School and Higher School certificate Examinations, for the Trinity College and Royal Academy examinations in Music and Theory of Music, the Royal Drawing Society Art examination and for elocution examinations.

In 1864 the St Paul School in Darjeeling was opened up for boys with 30 pupils on the rolls. The school had one building when it opened. Until 1895 the numbers increased gradually but from that date the prosperity of the school declined until, in 1907 the average numbers of pupils was a little over hundred. The recovery took place later and the school since 1936 had been full. There were 257 pupils on the rolls in 1944, all of whom were boarders. However, the boys of all races were admitted on equal terms but in order to preserve European tone of the school the Indian entrants do not exceeded 25 percent of the total roll strength. The school had a teaching staff of 13 masters and 5 mistresses in 1944 about half of whom had a degree of English Universities and a remainder degree of Indian Universities. The school also had an experienced steward, an English trained hospital sister and four house matrons. The school prepared the boys for Cambridge Junior and the School Certificate examinations. The boys those who were in top form were prepared for the Intermediate Arts and Science examinations of the Calcutta University. The schools also had 83 | Page debating society, a carpenter’s shop and excellent arrangement for organized games. The playing grounds and the tennis courts were being some of the best in Darjeeling.

The school had a very magnificent site of about 500 feet above Darjeeling with an unrivalled view of snow mountains. Four blocks of buildings were there enclosing a dignified quadrangle which contained dormitories, class rooms, physics and chemistry laboratories. Apart from the main buildings and the below them the Chapel stood. In 1935 it was dedicated. The design was excellently made in the modern style and sited prominently on a ridge. It was one of the features of Darjeeling which was visible from almost every part of the town.

In 1895 the St. Michael School for girls in Darjeeling which was under the management of the Sisters of the Order of St. John Baptist was now handed over to them. In 1886 after it had been founded as the Darjeeling Girls School by Bishop Milman of Calcutta. It was made a Diocesan School with the Metropolitan as President in 1895. The 1899 cyclone destroyed the site and all the buildings. But no lives were lost and for the temporary use the Lieutenant Governor placed the Darbar Hall at the disposal of the Sisters. The school in 1900 was housed in Rivers Hill and Richmond Hill. For a new site a good piece of forest land was granted and in 1901 a service of dedication took place when the first sod was cut. Thus, in September 1904 a new school building and a Chapel dedicated to the Good Shepherd and St. Michael was blessed by the Metropolitan. The name of the school was changed from Diocesan Girls School to St. Michael School in 1929.

In 1888 the St. Joseph College, North Point, Darjeeling was founded. It was conducted by the Jesuit Fathers under whom the Rector of the College was in charge. The college was founded when Father Henry Depelchin was placed in charge of the small school of St. Joseph at Sunny Bank. For expansion provision the Government gave an excellent plot of ground on the crest of the spur running north from the Birch Hill. In 1891 the school was removed to the new site after a building had been erected on it. Now the college possesses fine building to which Government had made grants- in-aid, good laboratories for physics and chemistry, a cinema hall and excellent play grounds. The Jesuit Fathers taught and they were assisted by a few lay masters. The ages for the admission of boys were 7 and 12 years in the school department. But for the admission in the college the student must had passed the matriculation in either first or second divisions. In 1944 31 Indian boy students were there in addition to boys from 84 | Page

Sikkim, Nepal and Tibet. The numbers of students in the school were 390 boys out of which 317 were boarders and 73 were day boys. There were 30 day student in the college department of whom most of them were hill men.

The Mount Hermon School was founded in 1895. It was an institution of the Mithodist Episcopal Church of America. It was a co-educational school. The Board of Governors of the school was made up missionary representatives of many different missionary societies. The school was founded in order to provide a Christian school in a favorable climate where missionaries and other English speaking children might be trained physically, mentally and spiritually under Christian influence, guidance and education. At North Point Darjeeling the school building and play ground was situated in the centre of hundred acre Mount Hermon Estate. This was a secondary school and it followed the courses prescribed by the Education Department for European Schools, Bengal, with additional courses in music, handwork and domestic science. Thus, all pupils took part in organized games and physical training.

The enrolment on 31st March 1944 was about 248 of which 132 were boys and the remainder girls. About 191 were classed as Europeans and Anglo Indians and the remainder were Parsis, Jews and Indians. 201 were boarders and the remaining were day scholars.

Therefore in India the main school building known as the Queen Hills was one of the finest educational buildings. Hence, three additional hostels accommodated the boys.

During the period the member of the school were 38 as staffs of which were American, English, Scotch and Anglo Indian.

Therefore, the need of education for the children of English residents in India arose during the period of European War of 1939-45. To supply the needs of such parents various schools started in India. In Darjeeling the two of those which opened were New School and the Singamari School.

In Kurseong the oldest of the schools for Europeans was Victoria Boys School. In 1879 it was founded by Sir Ashley Eden for boys and girls. In 1880 the school was moved to Dow Hill. The present Victoria School for boys was opened in 1897 and the Dow Hill School for girls was separated. The Victoria School was a Government School established originally for the children of Railway employees. But later it opened 85 | Page to the sons of Government servants and also to European or Anglo- Indian boys of the parents of any occupation. The School capacity was about 200 all of whom were boarders. The classes from II to IX were taught and for the Cambridge School Certificate. On a commanding site the school was situated which was near the top of the Dow Hill above Kurseong and had excellent buildings including an assembly hall, gymnasium and class rooms with well equipped laboratories. There was also a fine play grounds in school. the school staff consisted of a head master, nine assistant masters, two lady teachers, a physical training and games master, an Indian Language teacher, a steward, a lady housekeeper, three matrons and 4 clerks.

In 1897 Dow Hill School was separated from the Victoria School and in 1898 opened as a Middle School with 80 children and a staff of a head mistress, 5 junior mistresses and a matron. In 1944 about 10 day scholars were there. It was a Government school originally intended to provide education for children of Government servants of the Anglo-Indian and Domiciled European community. The pupil majority continued to come from these communities but in 1944 there were 14 Indian children of various communities in the school. The school prepared the student for the Senior and Junior Cambridge Local examination. There were all main subjects which were taught i.e. music, domestic science, games and arts which were all part of the curriculum. The subject like Bengali was also taught as a second language. The school was near to the Victoria School and occupied the same site. There was also a playing grounds, tennis and badminton courts. There was a hospital serving both the school with fully qualified staff of three trained nurses.

In 1890 the St. Helen College was opened in Kurseong. It was conducted by the Daughters of Cross of Liege and was opened in small rented house by Mother Marie then Provincial. In 1891 expansion made it necessary to move into larger premises and when the earthquake of 1897 had made the latter unsafe as second move followed. In 1899 the foundation stone of the present building was laid down. The school accommodated about 180 boarders during those periods and had generally 200 on the rolls. The Sister Superior was the head mistress with the other staff such as twelve Sisters and ten lay mistresses. The school too followed the same pattern as the above school and included preparation for the Cambridge Local examinations. Musical education and elocution were given particular attention and pupils were prepared for the usual music examinations. There were also commercial classes and the curriculum 86 | Page included physical culture and games. There was a good ground for tennis, hockey, net ball and badminton.

In the memory of the Most Rev. Dr. Paul Count Goethals, S.J., Archbishop of Calcutta, the Goethals Memorial School was founded. In 1907 the school was formally opened by Sir Andrew Fraser, Lieutenant Governor of Bengal. Generally, the school was under the management of the Christian Brothers of Ireland and occupies an estate of over 140 acres two miles from Kurseong. This school was founded to impart a sound literary, moral and religious education to Catholic boys of the European and Anglo- Indian communities but Christian boys of other dominations as well as non Christians were received as boarders. There were 225 boarders and 19 day Scholars in 1944. The studies were laid down as those of the Code for European Schools and the students were prepared for the Cambridge School Certificate and Junior School Certificate examinations.

In 1900 there was the most important establishment for the European School in Kalimpong, founded by the late Very Rev. Dr. J. A. Graham, C.I.E., D.D., Guild Missionary of the Church of Scotland. Until his death on the 15th May 1942, he was the Honorary Superintendent of the St. Andrew’s Colonial Homes which had been founded by him. These Homes were established with the object to provide for children wholly or partly of British or other European descent such as education and training based upon Protestant principles, as may fit them for immigration to British Colonies or for suitable work elsewhere. On an estate of about 611 acres the Homes was situated. It was on the hillside above the Kalimpong Bazar at heights ranging from 4,500 to 5,000 feet above sea level. In the cottages scattered over the hill side there were accommodation for 600 children, each cottage holding 24 to 34 children and being in charged of two ladies from Britain or the Colonies. All work was done by the children themselves as there were no servants in the cottages. Thus, this gave them the excellent practical training in domestic works which proves of great use in afterlife. The excellent buildings of Homes included 18 cottages, a hospital and isolation block, 8 school buildings, 11 staff houses, a Chapel built in memory of Mrs. Graham, wife of the founder, administration buildings (stores, bakery, farm, diary, hostel, clothing, depot, workshops and office), a swimming bath, a workers club house, Scouts and Girl Guides, dens and a holiday homes for old pupils. A Higher Grade school and a Secondary section were there in Homes. The pupils on the Higher Grade side were 87 | Page taken up to the Board of Apprenticeship Training examination and on the Secondary side were prepared for the Cambridge examinations and the Calcutta University Matriculation. Most of the teaching staff in this school had come from Britain and half of whom are University graduates. Thus, the pupils of this school were found in all parts of the world, many occupying responsible posts and acquitting themselves with credit. Hence, the Homes were managed by a Superintendent controlled by a Board of Management meeting three times a year in Darjeeling, Kalimpong and Calcutta.

In 1922 the St Joseph Convent was founded in Kalimpong as a sanatorium for Sisters teaching in plains school and in 1926 was opened as a boarding school for Anglo-Indian and European girls by the Sisters of the Congregation of Saint Joseph de Cluny. There were on the rolls 140 boarders and 50 day scholars including 25 hill children in 1944. The pupils were prepared for the Cambridge Senior Certificate examinations and the Trinity College Music examinations. However, the attention was given particularly to health and physical development which were supervised by a Doctor and a games mistress. There were also a two large playing fields in school.

Beside this, in the District there were religious association and worship which had been linked with cultural and educational activity. Here the Christian Missionary effort had made great use of education and probably it was true to say that cultural progress had depended more on the work of religious men than on cultural associations of non-religious type.

On the other hand, as usual Muslims were few but the Muslim culture centre round their mosque near which in Darjeeling there were a madrasah, a maktab and a musafirkhana open to non Muslims as well as Muslims. These institutions were directed by Anjuman-i- Islamia and leads Muslim culture generally. About the Buddhist culture the monasteries were the centre and the standard of education imparted in them was judged by secular standard which was rather low. The Buddhist monasteries in Kalimpong Sub-division were more numerous and it was here in the District that Buddhist culture had survived most strongly. Where as, the spread of Christian culture had been vigorous and well recorded. In the District the first attempt to introduce Christianity was made by the Rev. W. Start, a Baptist and he brought out to follow him a band of Moravian Missionaries from Germany who had their headquarters at Takvar and for many years worked among Lepchas without much result. Thus, in the District in the early days the converts were mainly Lepchas but at 88 | Page the present time the Christian community included people of all the various races. The Bible had been translated into the Nepali language which was the language most generally used.

Several Churches were built in the District which was intimately linked with the establishment of European schools. In 1885 a Catholic Church name St. Francis of Assisi was built near the Loreto Convent and an Indian Chapel built in 1898 next to St. Joseph College. In 1893 next to the Convent a Church of Immaculate Conception was built due to the increase of town community. Later around 1908 Lebong had a Church dedicated to St. Michael. In 1934 the mission reinforced its appeal by establishing two Indian High School in the town-St. Robert School and St. Teresa situated in the grounds of the Convent. Thus, St Mary College in Kurseong similarly, a house of theological studies became a centre of missionary effort in the neighborhood. Next to the College in the field an orphanage and dispensary were started and in 1891 St. John Church was built for the Nepalese Catholics of St. Mary Hill. For the domiciled community of the town St Paul Church was built. Hence, the mission had run a cooperative bank, a technical school and in the subdivision many primary schools. Where as, in the Siliguri Subdivision most of the Catholics were immigrants from Chota Nagpur working on tea gardens.

In 1883 the first attempt at missionary effort by Catholics was made in Kalimpong when it was hoped that they could advance into Tibet. In Pedong a station was opened where Tibetan books were printed. To enter Tibet was found impossible so the mission at Pedong was devoted itself to converting Nepalese. Thus, many Gospels, the Acts and various other religious books were translated into Nepali by the French Fathers. The field was handed over in 1935 to the Canon Regulars of St. Augustine, now who had 6 stations with resident priests, viz., Kalimpong, Pedong, Mariabasti, Gitbeong, and . In July 1943 it was estimated that there were 6,172 Catholics in the District and 21 Churches or Chapels at least where Mass was said every day.

In the District there was an Indian Christian Association which claimed that there are about 12000 Christians of local origins, most of whom were of Nepali races. There were very few in the community who had received education beyond the primary standard and the Indian Christians of the District hold therefore practically none of the higher administrative posts. 89 | Page

On the other hand, the Hindu culture had centered round Nepali, Hindi and Bengali places of worship and associations. In 1924 the Nepali Sahitya Sammelan was founded and had done much to spread the influence of Nepali literature and culture and with this object had published books. In 1924 the Manobinod Library was established and was managed by hill people for their own benefit. In 1931 the Himachal Hindi Bhawan in Darjeeling was founded with the object of popularizing the Hindi language and literature locally. This Bhawan had run a public library of 2,250 volumes and a reading room both of which were open to all and it organizes literary discourses in Hindi and maintained educational institutions including a co-educational Hindi Middle English School and a Sanskrit Tol. Beside this, there was also another Hall named Nripendra Narayan Hall, was a centre of Hindu cultural life mainly Bengali and contained a public library named after the wife of a prominent Bengali. This institution was maintained as a common meeting place of Hindus for their socio-religious activities.

In the District there were 15 public libraries most of which were located in the chief towns. These libraries were fairly well equipped and provide satisfactorily for the needs of the reading public, some offering additional recreation to subscribing members. In 1943 the total number of members of these libraries was 1909.

However, in the Darjeeling hills the guiding spirit behind the women’s education was Miss Macfarlane the Reverend’s sister who established the first girls’ school in 1872. She received her teacher’s training at Normal School at Glasgow and by joining the Ladies Association of the Church of Scotland she came on a mission to help the hill girls. In 1872-73 the girl students were 56 and by 1977-78 the number of girl students increased to 80 out of total population of 95,000 in Darjeeling district.

2.18. Girls School

There was also Miss Higginson missionary which was an Anglo-Indian sent by the Church of Scotland Women’s Mission, Calcutta. She was also helped by a very intelligent pupil Buddhimaya. When Miss Higginson took over on the roll there were 33 girls of which in standard 1 one girl could read English well, she and another girl in class 2 could do sums correctly.

The curriculum of the school included sewing, knitting, music and singing. The younger children learnt from the lesson cards and writing was taught on the blackboard 90 | Page and slate. While the subjects like mathematics was of a simple kind, elementary geography was taught to the bigger girls. The medium of instruction was Hindi and the Hindi Reader was used as a text in the first, second, third and fourth grade. Along with this the Church of Scotland also offered learning to those men and women who had to work whole day in the fields like in Chibbo, Pudung, Bam and Tasiding. The ex- students were the teachers. In this way the first native batch receiving education encouraged their wives and sisters at home to go to school. As a report stated hill women were slowly brought within the folds of education, “A number of young women had been coming very regularly. These were the wives of the students in the Training School.

The vocational and technical education was brought by these missionaries for the poor natives who was of practical use and would enable them to earn a living in future. In 1894 at Kalimpong Mrs. Graham started an Industrial School for women where knitting and crochet work was taught to them. In 1897 it came to be known as the Kalimpong Home Industries and became famous for its lace work and knitting. Women from the neighbouring areas came to learn it. The hill women were also encouraged by Mrs. Graham about Poultry farming especially rearing of Turkey as the Mission realized that manual training was even more useful than book knowledge.

The ladies Mission also did another remarkable work such as reaching out to those women confined at home mostly Indian girls, Bengalis, Muslims and a few Nepali families. The missionaries in the hills were interested in spreading education to females kept indoors. In the rest of Bengal the Ladies Zenana Mission was already active by 1890’s educating middle class Hindu girls. This Mission got down to work but in 1890 due to conversion of Brahmin lady by Mrs. Graham a lot of controversy were stirred up and Hindu men did not allow their wives to be taught by the missionaries. The ladies of the mission undauntedly worked to provide secular education for a small fee to Bengali and Nepali families along with Bible lesson. They visited 12 Bengali homes and 19 pupils were given education along with 37 Nepali students in 1895. In the hills the Zenana system of the plains was absent except for a few Bengali, Muslim and Nepali families.

The hill women in majority were free to move about and elementary education was offered to all by the Church of Scotland Mission who believed that the education of women was the key to social progress. The Ladies Mission also took care by 91 | Page providing food and shelter to destitute children of the natives. In the Hindi School a part of the Girls’ School in Kalimpong these children along with the children of the coolies were provided with rudimentary education. However, its work was limited in nature among the poor men, women coolies and their children. The learning standard was very low. A letter written by W.W. Hornwell who was a member of the Church highlights the point when he wrote that moreover parents were not at all enthusiastic about their girls receiving primary education on its own account but welcome it when it was combined with useful industrial training which would give them economic independence.

However, there were major defects in the education of the natives women by the British. The inclusion of religious teaching by the Church of Scotland in the course of study served in some cases to discourage parents from sending their children to school. Another defect was the want of trained teachers and the Mission Schools were unable to meet the demand sufficiently.

Beside, in order to encourage the natives the reluctant school girls of Nepali Girls School were offered one annas per day for attending classes in 1890.

The Governor General in Council was well aware of all these problems and showed interest in the question of elementary education in the rural and urban area and the facilities offered to the girl child. In Darjeeling it often aided the primary units run by the Mission.

In 1872 three schools were established in the tea areas of Soom, Takood and Lebong. This was the pioneering efforts of the Church of Scotland who felt with regard to education of the children of the tea garden. Nevertheless education for the first time touched the lives of the children of the tea workers even though the education was of elementary kind.

2.19. Education of women

However, in the field of education, the orthodox life style of the Indian society imposed on women presented obstacles to female education. The social evils like the purdah custom and early marriages limited the number of girls in the schools. The majority of girls due to these customs were withdrawn from the school before they had a fair opportunity to acquire any worthwhile knowledge. In fact, the women’s education was considered unnecessary, unorthodox and dangerous. These social evils were not 92 | Page only confined to Darjeeling region but were widespread in many other parts of India. Such state of society gave a spark to some enlightened leaders particularly in Bengal, to reform the social system and they tried to give rightful place to women in the society.

The attainment of women education was very poor among the Nepali community. The question of women’s education were even worse as they had to do the household chores, collect firewood, fetch water, look after the young ones and graze the cattle. Moreover, the natives were not prepared for wasting both precious time and money in sending the girl child to school. In such condition the delicate yet active English women were to join hands in helping the unfortunate Indian women to educate themselves. For the native women’s position was precisely an indicator of the development and progress of the colony and a justification of the British domination.

The colonial writings on the education of hill state unfortunately failed to notice the indigenous form of informal education like monastic learning or with regard to women in particular the knowledge of myths, legends or fables, use of medicinal herbs and such form of traditional learning that existed prior to 1835. However, it is possible to locate traces and testimony of the voice of women on those sites where women inscribes as healers, ascetics, singers of sacred songs, artisans and artists. Taking the mind of people the Tabula rasa the British offered formal education. It can be argued at this point that there was a certain ambivalence in the colonial approach to education in the hills as only elementary education was allowed with the wider goal of conversion and discipline. Since, they were afraid that mere scholastic element would breed political discontentment.

Therefore, there had been a ferment of changes in the social set up brought about by the early reformers. All these development had a powerful impact on the women to educate themselves and also filling them with a great enthusiasm while providing opportunities to organize themselves. But before this, education was the right of a selected section of the society and the idea to keep women servile denied them education. Thus, education was given the highest priority as it was the key to national progress. Ample attention was paid to female education with the object of remodeling and transforming the society. It organized a network of schools for girls where education was imparted in the mother–tongue.

93 | Page

There were important issues faced by the women of the region

1. Illiteracy 2. Poor education 3. Disparity in educational facilities and nutritional intake between boys and girls 4. Patriarchal society resulting in domestic violence 5. Absent in women political participation 6. No social reform for women 7. Restricted women’s mobility 8. Gender issues are only the problems of women not of the society 9. Inadequate access of health care However, the women in the region were bound by family laws and there were severe limitations on women’s rights, based on the patriarchal system which defined men as having the right to control women. The mobility of women were restricted, marginalized and denied their rights to live freely. Domestic violence was a continuing problem and this do not come to light men dominating ideologies and the fear of breaking up the family relations on the part of women.

Thus, in the Darjeeling Hills, taking the above educational backdrop it can be summed up that the education of female coupled with other aspects of social change was gradually bringing about a slow transformation in the role and status of women in the hills as well their self perception.

2.20. Economy of the Region in Focus

However, in the hills the women migrant came along with their husbands to settle down and work as a porters and prized ayahs, tea garden laborers and shopkeepers or as simple housewives. The Darjeeling hill station became cosmopolitan in character and the European contact helped the local settlers to modernize. The new ideas, institutions and improvement in the standard of living were brought by the British with them. The Darjeeling habitants were involved in seeing, observing and participating directly or indirectly in these activities that serve for them a source of learning new and valuable things. While participating or working for employment in the new venture the instruction, direction and guidance received by the hill people was a sort of education in general. The economic dependency of women has long been understood to be a major factor in structuring inequalities between men and women. 94 | Page

The private life of a British family in the hills was well organized by the memsahib’s who employed the hill men and women as servants. In Darjeeling the native ayahs and maids emerged as a colonial institute. They watched closely all the activities and very soon learnt to take care of the colonial houses meeting their requirements of cleanliness, tidiness, house décor, etc and soon became accustomed to the western style eating habits and culinary expectation of an Anglo- Indian household. The ayahs had heavy responsibilities of bringing the morning tea, brushing the hair of memsahib, laying out her walking boots and parasol. They saw how the mistress in the manner used material from the local bazaar to brighten up the house and the used of Victorian furniture, pretty laced and even heavy curtains together with decorations on the mantelpiece. Hence, they got an idea of home décor. In the hills the British houses were picturesque with a flower gardens looked after by the lady of the house helped by the hill servants.

The native ayah was assigned a very important duty of looking after the children and even sometimes acting as wet nurses. They usually bathed, fed, dressed the minors and made good baby sitters and took the babies even for the evening stroll in the perambulators. Thus, British children were attached to their dutiful and loyal ayahs. It can be assumed safely that the number of servants employed made housekeeping an easier task for the white women and gave them training to become colonial wives. The colonial discourse at home made the British women the authority enforcing the ideal of cleanliness, order and industry. The colonial mistress never forgot their roots and their relationship with the local ayahs and servants which were based upon the master and slave narrative. The European domination was readily accepted by the local people as the majority of them did not look upon the British as an occupying force as they themselves were nascent to the hill station and were grateful for getting employment.

Beside this, the other work of women were in the tea garden areas included preparing nursery bed by sorting out the stones and roots; planting the seedlings; plucking of tea leaves from March to November and plucking was so swiftly done that it was often impossible to follow the motion of their hands. The other types of work performed by the women were pruning of the tea bushes, weeding the garden, spreading out of tea leaves on trays, cleaning of the tea leaves and carrying the tea leaves to the factories on their back. Therefore, the impact of the tea gardens on the 95 | Page lives of the hill women shows that the new colonial economy provided the women a livelihood, which brought about a change in the social set up. Traditionally women in society were economically dependent on their husbands who controlled most of their productive resources, income, tools, knowledge and skill. But now this dependence decreased with the shifts from home production to wage employment in which women had direct control over the income earned by them. The inhibition of culture against women seeking employment outside home tended to decline with increased exposure to the plantation life.

In 1862 the introduction of Cinchona Plantation at Mungpoo furthered the economic stimulus for the hill station of Darjeeling. But there was a difference in the payment between the male and female workers as shown in the factory records at Mungpoo for the year 1899 as 5 annas per day for the male, 4 annas per day for women and 3 annas per day for children workers. Here one should note that the women workers whether in tea or cinchona plantation no maternity leave were granted which speak volume about the colonial exploitation of the female workers. Although the official reports speaks of the rudimentary health service. Thus, these women had to face the burden of reproduction and malnutrition. The colonial masters were rather interested in acquiring cheap labor to lower the cost of production and this came to them in the form of women and children. These women performed informal work at home too as a result it was a double work load for the women whose contribution were not being recognized.

However, the British were drawn by the charm and climate of the hills but they didn’t mingle with the locals. They were ‘Sahabs’ and ‘Memsahab’ and generally treated locals as their servants. Hence, they built a little England for themselves in Darjeeling with the opening of schools, hospitals and churches just as they had in back home.

Beside this, they even started an Amusement Club in Darjeeling which had tennis courts, ballroom, billiard room, library, skating rink and theatre. The most modest one was in Kurseong housing the present radio station. The grounds had a beautiful flowers and plants and frequently one could hear laughters and merriment from parties and dances held within. But the British were only allowed to become members. 96 | Page

The British brought a lot of discipline with them and had a system for everything. They started a judicial system and administrations. They also formed municipality in Darjeeling in 1850 and in Kurseong in 1879. It started with six commissioners in which three being Indian.

Kurseong was a little town of a picturesque. By the road side there were flowers and benches to sit on. Everyday the jamadars (sweepers) swept the roads. The present day railway station was used as a stable and horses were kept there for transportation. The rickshaws were polished and shined. The dundees were kept spotless by the Bhutias for their masters to sit on. How amazing it was as they could carry a person all the way up hill to Dow Hill from town in just about 20 minutes.

In the roadside there was a Kerosene street lamps and the man lit them one by one in the evening. The setting seems to be perfect as there was an idyllic town in the midst of forests filled with lush plants and flowers.

2.21. Hospitals

The first hospital in Darjeeling was the Darjeeling Charitable Hospital established in 1864. It was run by the Municipal Funds and contribution of wealthy British and the natives. The native patients mostly Nepalese numbered 3,209. The Eden Hospital was made for the British and for the native of the Darjeeling Hills the Lewis Sanatorium was built in 1887 with liberal donations. In the nineteenth century many charitable dispensaries were established in order to supplement the work of the government. As early as 1871 from Scotland the Church appointed Henry Faulds as the first medical missionary to serve the villagers. In 1894, the Chartist Hospital run by them at Kalimpong received a grant of Rs 3,500 from the government for construction work. In 1897 for the Kalimpong Mission a payment of Rs 1,200 was made from the Darjeeling Improvement Fund. The medical work of the Chartist Hospital was supported by the women guide where there were 26 beds and was in charge of medical missionary and two lady nurses. At Nimbong in Kalimpong subdivision the same mission also maintained dispensaries.

However, the rest of the hills under the tea garden management took their own initiative regarding the provisions of medical benefits of the workers. There were dispensaries which were built and it was look after by a qualified compounder assisted by two men for treating outdoor patients. There were number of tea gardens who 97 | Page usually shared the services of a single compounder who came on a horse. There were free medical facilities for the workers. But unfortunately the British authorities were not very concerned about the health of native women and also welfare in the tea belts. There were no maternity leave facilities entitled for women. Therefore, the gardens in Assam and Bengal showed a tendency towards low birth rates due to the physical labor demanded of them. A Committee was appointed by Government of India to enquire into the matter and the Committee discovered that in 1871-1900 out of total population of 750,000 coolies only a population of 550,000 was left in 1906 allowing for departures and death testified to extremely low birth rates in the garden itself. This low birth rate in the tea gardens in the north and western India according to the colonial authorities were due to the weakness of the marriage tie among the coolie immigrants rather than the difficulties faced by the workers themselves. In their report cases they admitted of infant mortality and ill health among the laborers.

In 1839 in Darjeeling it was Dr. Campbell who first experimented tea growing seriously.

In the region the growth has been rapid, haphazard and without proper direction. The result is such that there is an unhealthy urban area with deplorable drainage and inadequate water supply. Yet no adequate remedies for these defects have been devised. The Siliguri is the only transshipment point for those who wished to visit the hill. Here the visitor usually starts either with car, bus or hill train to reach his destination.

The another problem faced by the hill women like other Indian women with regard to health was the disturbing factor of prostitution that was encouraged by the authorities for facilitating mercenary sex. Thus, the colonial policy of imperialism was to keep the British officers away from Indian mistresses as a distance was to be maintained between the ruler and the ruled. The British officers were encouraged to marry British women but the authorities provided prostitutes for the ordinary soldiers. The British imperial authority rested on the army more so after the revolt of 1857. Hence, very attempt was made to satisfy the needs of the troops even if these were morally repugnant and dehumanizing. Moreover, the prostitution made it safe for the British ladies to move about freely in India.

98 | Page

2.22. Political Environment

The population of Darjeeling began to rise rapidly after the establishment of the Company rule over the area. In 1839 the population was 100 and it rouse to 10,000 in 1849 (District Gazetteer: 1947: 38). The immigration of people from the neighboring areas particularly Nepal the population swelled at an unprecedented rate. The reasons behind the growth of populations by immigration were caused by following factors.

1) The growing Tea industry created an employment opportunities. 2) The opening of railways between Siliguri and Darjeeling increased the communication facilities. 3) The construction of hydro- electric power plant. 4) The opening of schools for the Europeans and Anglo – Indians. 5) The utilization of forest resources. 6) In addition to these, the British Government encouraged the people to immigrate from Nepal to cultivate fallow land in the region that was given to them free of cost. Even after the independence, the immigration continued as the Nepalese were permitted to settle and hold property in India without restriction under the terms and conditions of the Indo – Nepal Friendship Treaty of 1950, the Tripartite Delhi Agreement of 1951 and revised Indo Nepal Agreement in 1956.

Article VII of the Treaty of Peace and Friendship reads, the Government of India and Nepal agree to grant, on a reciprocal basis, to the nationals of one country in the territories of the other same privileges in the matter of residence, ownership of property, participation in trade and commerce, movement and other privileges of similar nature.

However, there were several other factors which motivated the East India Company towards Darjeeling and the adjacent region. One of the major reasons was the geo-political importance of Darjeeling being a part of Sikkim with which the British commercial compulsions were closely associated. The English Rulers had special interest on Sikkim because of its strategic position. The Sikkim borders touched China, Nepal, Bhutan and India. Thus, Sikkim carried out the historic Kalimpong-Lhasa trade route which was the shortest one from India to the heart of Tibet. However, the annexation of Darjeeling from Sikkim and Bhutan and the containment of Nepal, the English traders started to increase trade with Sikkim, Nepal and Tibet through 99 | Page

Darjeeling. The import items included horses, blankets, tea, tar, coal, wool musk, musical instruments, shoes and the export items consisted of European piece-goods, rice, salt, indigo, brass and copper wares, tobacco etc. Hence, throughout the nineteenth century the volume of trade through Darjeeling went on increasing at and the prospects of the Central Asian trade through the Himalayas appeared to be more alluring.

The friendly relationship between British India and Nepal provided another major factor for the British thrust towards Darjeeling. After Jung Bahadur Rana (1846- 77), the Prime Minister of Nepal, replaced the Gorkha King by making him only a tutelary entity. Jung Bahadur not only offered the British Government military assistance in the Anglo-Sikh war (1848-49) but himself appeared at the head of 9000 Nepali soldiers and helped the English suppress the Great Sepoy Revolt in 1857 and Lucknow as rescued from the rebel hands. This mercenary role of the Nepali soldiers inspired the British Rulers to use Darjeeling as a permanent recruiting centre for the British Indian Army. In the second half of the nineteenth century the recruitment of the Gorkhas (all categories of Nepali speaking recruits were known as, Gorkha, in the British Indian Army). E. Drummend, the then Magistrate of Dinajpur urged the Government of Bengal for more recruiting centers at Darjeeling so that there can be an increase in the recruitment of Nepali as they would be in every way more efficient, courageous and trustworthy body of men than any to be had in the plains. Therefore, there was an increase in the number of the Gorkha Battalions which was quiet dramatic, from five in 1862 to twenty in 1914. Thus, Darjeeling became an important recruiting center for these Battalions because initially the Nepali rulers in Kathmandu did not favor recruitment of Gorkha soldiers for Indian Army from within Nepal.

Another major factor which drove the British Rulers towards Darjeeling was the possibility of the growth of tea industry in the district. Dr. Campbell’s experiment in Darjeeling soon followed the progress report of Jackson on tea plantation. From 1856 onwards the tea cultivation on commercial scale began in the district and there was a rapid flourish of industry which attracted the British planters in considerable number. Therefore, there was an increase in the rate of growth of tea industry in Darjeeling during the second half of the nineteenth century.

Beside tea plantation, the prospects of forest products and cinchona plantation had also attracted the Britishers. 100 | Page

The last important factor which had initially encouraged the English East India Company to move towards Darjeeling was the possibility of setting up a Sanatorium and health resorts for the British Officials and businessmen.

In 1829 the two officials of the East India Company, namely Lloyd and Grant when first visited Darjeeling, they saw only some few Lepcha households in and around the place but did not found any Nepali inhabitant. In 1835 similarly when the East India Company first acquired Darjeeling from the Raja of Sikkim there was no Nepali house. Entirely the hill tract was under forest and had only a small population of one hundred Lepchas who were the original settlers in Darjeeling. Their language was Tibeto-Burman origin and came under the religious influence of the Indo-Tibetan or Lamaist Buddhism.

In 1850 Dr. Campbell the first Superintendent of Darjeeling reported that the total number of inhabitant in district has arisen to 10,000. Therefore the ethnic majority of Lepchas began to be rapidly outnumbered by the migrants from Nepal. In 1869 when a rough census was taken of the inhabitants of the district, the total number was found to be increased to 22,000.

The first Census of India was published in 1872. There was an increase in the total population of Darjeeling to 94,712. The migration from Nepal continued to increase and when the second census of India took place in 1881, the Nepalese formed the absolute majority not only in the three hill sub-divisions but also in the whole district of Darjeeling.

Therefore from the mid of the 19th century till date, the ethnic composition of the three hill sub-divisions of Darjeeling had undergone a sea-change. This was evidently caused by the waves of massive migration from Nepal due to three major factors. Firstly, in the second half of the 18th century, the ascendancy Prithvinarayan Shah, the founder of Gorkha dynasty in Kathmandu unleashed an aggressive drive of the high caste Hindu monarchy of Nepal for centralization and expansion. This caused socio-economic tensions inside Nepal and imposed a repressive measure of dominations of high caste Hindu Nepalese over the Buddhist and other non-Hindu Nepali tribes and communities. The Kirat reason was particularly a tribal land marked by the system of “Kipat” land holding which was a kind of community land ownership system. Hence, such “Kipat” lands wasted in a particular ethnic group could not be permanently alienated. But, after the establishment of Gorkha Supremacy over the 101 | Page

“Kirat” region in eastern Nepal undergone a change of collective ownership of the “Kipat” lands in the Royal possessions making the Nepali tribes of the region landless. The Nepali communities such as the Rais, the Limbus, the Gurungs and the Tamangs in the “Kirat” region were downgraded to the status of “Sudra” making them vulnerable to the oppression of the Brahmins and the Kshatriya caste. These Nepali tribes did not have any conformity to Hindu scriptures invited serious punishment known as “panchakhat” which included confiscation of property, banishment, mutilation, enslavement and even death. Thus, a large number of Rais, Limbu, Gurung, Tamang and other low caste Nepalese started migration from the eastern region of Nepal. They found the British India, particularly the hill sub-divisions of Darjeeling a convenient and accessible place for settlement.

Secondly, the willingness of the English tea planters to encourage settlement of the Nepali migrants as plantation workers of the tea gardens of the hill sub-divisions of Darjeeling. The English assumed that the Nepali migrants were hard working and could adapt themselves to the working conditions of the tea gardens which were situated at the high altitude in the hills of Darjeeling, Kalimpong and Kurseong. The English planters for tea gardens in the Terai region preferred the tribal from the Chhotanagpur region of Bihar such as Santals and the Oraons. However, due to their poverty-stricken background both the Nepali migrants and the tribals from Bihar could be recruited with low remuneration throughout the second half of the 19th century and the early decades of the present century. Thus, in the initial phase there was a rapid flourished of tea industry in Darjeeling.

Thirdly, the British policy of recruiting the Nepalese for the Gorkha Battalions in the Indian army encouraged migration from Nepal to Darjeeling. However, the basic reason for this was the British recognition of the Gorkha loyalty which was amply proved during the Sepoy Revolt of 1857. Beside this the British Rulers also encouraged the recruitment of Nepali migrants in the police service as well as in various construction works connected with the growth process of Darjeeling as a Sanatorium and a tourist centre.

Therefore, the major factor which motivated the British rulers to encourage the Nepali migrants throughout the second half of the 19th century was to out balance the original ethnic domination of the Lepchas and the Bhutias in the region. The British had the perception that the Lepchas and the Bhutias were unlikely to shift their loyalty 102 | Page from Tibet as they were strongly integrated by a common heritage, religion, language and culture.

On the other hand the Nepali had not only proved their loyalty to the British during the Sepoy Revolt of 1857 but also they were mostly Hindus. These Nepalese were considered to be the traditional enemy of the Buddhist Tibetans and the Buddhist Bhutias. The British felt that here the religion will play a leading role and the Hinduism will assuredly cast out Buddhism. Since there was a rapid emergence of the dominant position of Nepalese in the ethnic composition of Darjeeling, the second half of the 19th century saw the composition of Darjeeling accompanied by the settlement of a small number of Bengali middle class families from plains. They not only hold administrative services and learned professions in the urban areas of the hill sub-divisions but also assumed managerial and clerical services in the tea gardens. The Biharis and Marwaris also started to settle in small numbers as a whole sale dealers and retail trade of the district. In 1941, the population figures of the Bengalis, the Biharis, the Marwaris and the others coming from the plains did not constitute more than 5.1 percent of the total population in three hill sub-divisions of the districts, whereas 86.8 percent of the populations were Nepali speaking. Beside this, the other hill men and the scheduled caste formed another 8.1 percent. Whereas in Siliguri the sub-division of Darjeeling district included mostly the plains and a part of the Terai forests and a segment of tea gardens, the majority of population was constituted by the Bengalis which further increased after the influx of the refugees following the partition of Bengal in 1947.

2.23. Conclusion

However, the caste system in Darjeeling that we may note was the emergence of various groups who migrated from Nepal during the colonial period. This was due to the several reasons as mentioned in the above paragraph. This migration greatly influenced the basic caste structure of the region because of the fact that the Lepchas and Bhutias were considered to be the original settlers in compared to the other caste. Thus, the colonial regime played a vital role or rather political role in the creation of new caste structure in the region by providing people with variety of opportunities to migrate in the region for maintaining their livelihood. Therefore this was in reality a way of reiterating the entire structure of the region which reproduced the variety of caste with its attended implications.

103 | Page

References

PRIMARY SOURCES

Reports & Articles:

“Analysis of Causes leading to Depreciation of Currency and Remedial Measures”. 1954.

Agrarian unrest in North Bengal”published in the Historical Review, July-December, 1986 journal“Dhum Ketu” dated 7th November 1922

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 5). L S S O'Malley. Calcutta, 1907 IOR/V/27/62/75 1907

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer). A J Dash.Alipore, 1947 IOR/V/27/62/76 1947

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1901/02. Calcutta, 1905 IOR/V/27/62/77 1905

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1900/01-1910/11 (Bengal District Gazetteer B Vol). Calcutta, 1913 IOR/ V/27/62/78 1913

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1921/22-1930/31 (Bengal District Gazetteer B Vol). Calcutta, 1933 IOR /V/27/62/79 1933

Bengal District Gazetteers: Dinajpur (Eastern Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 10) F W Strong. Allahabad: Pioneer Press, 1912 IOR/ V/27/62/80 1912

“Darjeeling not to be Unilingual, says Nehru, No Right to Drive out State Language”. Amrita Bazar Patrika. Darjeeling. August 13, 1961.

Darjeeling Municipality Records. Section 119 Act III of 1884.

Darjeeling Porter’s Act. Proceedings of Darjeeling Municipality, 16th March, 1885.

Census of Bengal 1869, As in Hunter, W.W., op.cit., 1869.

Census 1951, West Bengal District Handbooks, Darjeeling, pp.xxxix-xliii, see also, Memorandum (Supplementary) before State Re-organization Commission, Government of West Bengal, Calcutta.

Chettry D.B, A Way Out for the Hill People of Darjeeling District Autonomy.

“Colony for E. Pakistan Refugee Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”. Hindustan Standard, July 12, 1949. 104 | Page

Chamling Sanjog, 25th August 2015, Indian Gorkhas, “Balidan Diwas” remembering supreme sacrifice made by the Indian Gorkhas

Church of Scotland Darjeeling Mission; Sept 30th 1874. As in Chacraborty, C.op.cit., pp.67-115.

“Constituent Assembly Advisory Committee Personnel of Sub-Committees Announced. Fundamental Rights, Minorities & Excluded & Tribal Areas”. Feb 27, 1947.

Consultation, Fort William, 16th January 1839, No. 61 (R/195/Vol.7).

“Four Resolution Passed in North Bengal Conference”. Jalpaiguri. May 20, 1947.

CSM 1974 pp50-54,69-77

CSWI 1974 pp.234-235, 261-263

Dhum Ketu 7th November, 1922.

“Freedom Fighter- The Brave Gorkha Mat

Gorkhas in India, 8th June, 2014.

Himalayan Times, 19th June, 1949, “H.E.Dr.K.N.Katju Addresses the women”, Kurseong.

Himachal Barta 22nd December,1985.

Hindustan Standard, 9th September, 1946, “Gorkha welcome Nehru Government”.

Hindustan Standard, 12th July, 1949, “Colony for E.Pakistan Refugees. Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”, Kurseong.

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

“Independence Day at Kurseong” 16th August 1947, Kurseong.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1907, Bengal District Gazetteers Darjeeling, logos Press, New Delhi.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1995, Darjeeling; District Gazetteer, New Delhi, Gyan Books Pvt. Ltd.

“Nazruler Sange Karagare”, published in Desh, 3rd para, 1376 BS Sarathi 1923.

Subba M.S Lt. Col. Retd, “A Freedom Fighter from Darjeeling”.

Sketch of Darjeeling, from Bengal and Agra Annual Guide and Gazetteer (1841). India Office Library and Records, London.

The Constitutional Recognition of Nepali Language: A Long cherished Aspiration of Indian Nepalis; A Bulletin Of All India Nepali Bhasha Samity. 105 | Page

The Darjeeling Tract, from the Darjeeling Guide, 1845, India Office Library and Records, London.

The Encyclopedia of the Indian National Congress, Vol. VIII, 1921-24, p.332.

The Englishman, 28th March, 1839.

The History of Darjeeling—The Queen of Hills. Darjeelingpolice. Retrieved on 30 April 2006.

The National Planning Committee, SUB-Committee on National Health, Report, Bombay-Vora-1949.

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The Report of the Committee on the Status of Women in India (CSM), Towards Equality, 1974, New Delhi, Government of India, Department of Social Welfare, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare pp.50-54, 69-77

Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Darjeeling" Categories: Darjeeling | History of Bengal

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The school magazine of Girls High School, Kalimpong 2000.

Towards Equality: Report of the Committee On the Status of Women in India, Department of Social Welfare , Ministry of Education and Social Welfare, Govt. of India Press, 1975.

Report by Miss Lily Waugh, Girl’s Boarding School, Kalimpong 1898, in Manuel D.G.-A Gladdening River. London, A & C Black 1914.

Report of the Inspector of Schools, 21st October 1908. Darjeeling Girls Boarding School.

As Netaji Files Declassified - the Gorkha Connection Emerges Stronger http://netajipapers.gov.in/ www.gandhiashramsevagram.org. www.kalimpong.info » The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as ... www.kalimpong.info/The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as reviewed by Dr. Sonam ... On 7 September 2008. http://www.congresssandesh.com/AICC/history/president/dr_pattabhi_sitaraimayya. htm.

106 | Page

Books

ABP (July 24,1930), p.3, (July 26,1930), p.5. A case for Constitutional Recognition of Nepali. AINBS-Darjeeling, 1976.

A case for Constitutional Recognition of Nepali. AINBS-Darjeeling, 1976.

Alloula, Malek, 1987, The Colonial Harem, Manchester: Manchester University Press.

Altekar, A.S. 1962, The Position of Women in Hindu Civilization, New Delhi: Motilal.

Ali, Aruna Asaf, 1991, Resurgence of Indian Women, Radiant, Delhi, Travel Talk, Aundh Publishing Trust, Aundh, 1947.

Allen, Judith,1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the limits of History’, in Carol Pateman and Elizabeth Gross(eds), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Australia: Allen and Unwin.

Ballhatchet, Kenneth, 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj- Imperial Attitudes and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905.London, Weidenfield and Nicolson.

Banerjee, Himani, 1995, ‘Attired in Virtue: The Discourse on Shame (lajja) and Clothing of the Bhadramahila in Colonial Bengal’, in Bharati Ray (ed.), From the Seams of History: Essays on Indian Women, Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Bandyopadhyay, Sibaji, 1995, ‘The Contemporary Popular Bengali Fiction: Textual Strategic’, in Jasodhara Bagchi, (ed.), Indian Women: Myth and Reality, London: Sangam Books.

Banerjee, Sikata, 2003. ‘Gender and Nationalism: The Masculisation of Hinduism and Female Political Participation in India’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 935(1): 167-78.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Ballhatchet, Keneth. 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj-Imperial Attitude and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905. London Weidenfield and Nicolson, p.144.

Bayly, C.A, 1975, The Local Roots of Indian Politics: Allahabad 1880-1920, Oxford University Press.

Beard, Mary, 1946, Woman as a Force in History: A Study in Traditions and Realities, Macmillan, New York.

Bell, Diane, Karen Caplan and Wazir Karim (eds), 1993, Gendered Fields: Women, Men and Ethnography, London: Routledge. 107 | Page

Bell, Vikki. 1993. Interrogating Incest: Feminism, Foucault and the Law. London: Routledge.

Besant, Annie, 1885, The Political Status of Women, 2nd edn., London, C. Watts. (pamphlet).

Bhabha, H. 1982, The Other Question. The Stereotype and Colonial Discourse, Screen 24.6, pp. 18-36, In Padmini Mongia’s, op.cit., p.41.

Birch, Anthony, 2001, The Concepts and Theories of Modern Democracy, Routledge, London

Bista, D.B.1980. People of Nepal. Kathmandu: Ratna Pustak Bhandar.

Biswas Sanjay, Roka Sameer, 2007, Darjeeling, Truth & Beyond. Systematic Computerised Offset Printers, Darjeeling.

Bomjan, D.S. 2008, Darjeeling, Dooars People and Place under Bengal’s Neo-Colonial Rule. Darjeeling, Bikas Jana Sahitya Kendra.

Borland, Katherine, 1991, ‘That’s Not What I Said: Interpretive Conflict in Oral Narrative Research’, in S.C.Gluck and D. Patai (eds.), Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Borthwick, Meredith, 1985, The Changing Role of Women in Bengal, 1849–1905, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Broomfield, J.H, 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

Borthwick, M. 1984, TheChanging Role of Women in Bengal, 1804-1905, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

Bracewell, Wendy, 1996, ‘Women, Motherhood and Contemporary Serbian Nationalism’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 19 (1-2).

Butalia, Urvashi, 1993, ‘Community, State and Gender: On Women’s Agency during Partition’, Economic and Political Weekly, XXVIII (17).

Burton, Antoinette, 1998, At the Heart of the Empire: Indians and the Colonial Encounter in Late Victorian Briatin, University of California Press.

Campbell, A. 1905. Final Report on the Survey and Settlement of the Kalimpong Government Estate in the District of Darjeeling, 1901-1903. Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Press.

Caplan, I,1970. Land and Social Change in east Nepal: a study of Hindu-tribal relations.London; Routledge and Kegan Paul.

Caplan, P, 1989, Don’t Blame Mothers, New York, Harper and Row.

Caplan, Paula .J, 1989, Women’s Masochism: The Myth Destroyed, New York: New American Library, 1987. 108 | Page

Chow, R. 1997, Where Have All The Native Gone? In Padmini Mongia(ed.) Contemporary Postcolonial Theory. A Reader, Delhi Oxford University Press, p.124.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A. 2008. Gender Myths and Feminist Fables: The Struggle for Interpretive Power in Gender and Development. Oxford, United Kingdom: Wiley & Blackwell.

Daly, Mary, 1990, Gyn/ecology: The Metaethics of Radical Feminism, Boston, Mass: Beacon Press.

Darjeeling and its Mountain Railway, 2002, Naya Udyog, Kolkata.

Darjeeling Branch Indian Tea Association. 1982. Report. Submitted to the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling.

Darjeeling Municipality Records, 1884,Section 119 Act III.

Dartmouth College (1989); ABP (April 20,1930), p.6, (November 7, 1930), p.4, (November 23, 1930), p.5; BC (July 14, 1930), p.4, (November 7, 1930), p. I (December 7, 1930), p. I, (January 3, 1931), p. I; The Tribune (August 7, 1930), p. 9.Darjeeling: 1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850.

Dash, Arthur Jules. 1947. Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling. Calcutta: Govt. Printing.

Dasgupta, Atis. 1999, Ethnic Problems and Movements for Autonomy in Darjeeling, in Social Scientist, Vol. 27, No.11/12, Nov-Dec., 1999, pp. 47-68.

Dasgupta, Kalpana, 1976, Women on the Indian Scene,New Delhi, Abhinav Publications, p. 16.

Dasgupta, Manas: 1989, Economic Development of Darjeeling Hill Areas.

Dash, Arthur Jules.1947, Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling. Calcutta: Govt. Printing.

Davidoff, Leonore, 1995, Worlds Between: Historical Perspectives on Gender and Class, Cambridge: Polity Press.

Davin, A, 1978, ‘Imperialism and Motherhood’, History Workshop Journal, 5.

De, Barun and Roy.R. Pranab, 1979, “Notes for the history of Darjeeling”, presented to the Indian History Congress, Waltair Session.

Denis, Kandiyoti. 1996, Women, Ethnicity and Nationalism in Ethnicity edited by John Hucthison and A.D. Smith, Oxford: OUP.

De, P.J. 1978. “Study of a Market in Darjeeling District, West Bengal”. Bul. Of Anthrop.Sur. of India, 27 (1&2).

Desai, A.R, 1959, Social Background of India, Bombay. 109 | Page

Desai, I.P: 1967, “Caste Politics” in Economic and Political Weekly (Bombay), April 22.

Desai, Mahadev. n.d., The Story of Bardoli, among others and Jawaharlal Nehru, 1945, Discovery of India, Calcutta, p. 32.

Desai, Neera, 1957, Women in Modern India, Vora & Co. Bombay.

Desai, Neera, 1967, Woman in Modern India, 2nd edn, Bombay, Vora and Co.

Dietrich, G, 1985, “Personal is Political”: Women and the Process of Political Participation’, Teaching Politics, 10.

Dr. Basu, Durga Das, 2007, Introduction to the Constitution of India, Wadhwa & Company Law Publishers, India.

Dr. Wangyal, B Sonam, 2002, Sikkim and Darjeeling, Division & Deception, 1st edition, Jaigaon, India.

Dozey, E.C. 1922, A Concise History of the Darjeeling District Since 1835 with complete Itinerary of Tours in Sikkim and the District, Calcutta, Art Press.

Dutta, KK, 1957, History of Freedom Movement in Bihar, 1928-41, Vol-II, Patna.

Engels, Dagmar, 1983, ‘The Age of Consent Act of 1891: Colonial Ideology in Bengal’, South Asian Research, 3(2).

_____, 1989, ‘The Limits of Gender Ideology: Bengali Women, The Colonial State, and the Private Sphere, 1890-1930’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 12(4).

Everett, J.Matson, 1979, Women and Social Change in India, New Delhi, Heritage

Everyman Press; 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, Abhinav, Delhi, Inner Recesses.

Fine, Michelle, 1992, Disruptive Voices the Possibilities of Feminist Research, The University of Michigan Press.

Fobres, Geraldine, The New Cambridge History of India: Women in Modern India, New Delhi, Cambridge University Press, 1998.

Hooker, J.D. 1891, Ibid, p. 127.

Met Calfe, R. Thomas. 1999, The New Cambridge History of India III. Ideologies of the Raj. Cambridge University Press, p. 79.

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub, p. 38.

Kennedy, Dane. 1996, The Magic Mountains: Hill Stations and the British Raj. Oxford University Press. p. 170. 110 | Page

Pinn, Fred, 1986, The Road of Destiny: Darjeeling Letters 1839. Calcutta: Oxford University Press.

Proceedings (A) of the Hon’ble Lt. Governor of Bengal, General Department, Education, 22nd January, 1857. No. 66.

Said, E. 2001, Orientalism Western Conceptions of the Orient, India, Penguin Book. P. 207.

Tharu, Susie (ed). 1998, Subject to Change. Teaching Literature, New Delhi, Orient Longman.

Steele, Flora Annie. 1892, The Complete Indian House Keeper and Cook, London, p. 53.

The National Planning Committee, SUB-Committee on National Health, Report, Bombay-Vora-1949.

Waddell, L.A. (1899), Among the Himalayas, New Delhi, Mittal Publication, p.43. CHAPTER – 3

HILL WOMEN, THE DOMESTIC SPHERE AND THE NATIONAL MOVEMENT

“Aao veero mard bano jail tumhe bharna hoga, Satyagraha ke samarkshetra me aa aakar datna hoga, sur larake mardani ho ver hatana kabhi nahi, yaad karo ki mata ka hai tumne kitna dhoodpaan kiya, dhood piye ki laaj bahadur kisi tarah rakhna hoga” (Come courageous be a man and fill the jail following the path of Satyagraha facing it courageously as you are a brave soul thus never leave your path. Rememeber how much you have been fed by your mother and whose pride you must defend Bahadur and somehow maintain it).

3.1. Introduction

In this chapter we have tried to highlight the indirect role of hill women, the domestic sphere and the nationalist movement by the collection of few dynamic real life stories of those subaltern women living in Darjeeling and its adjoining areas. We have also tried to interpret social realities and the life world, how it becomes difficult for them to work and accentuate their political implications. Since, similar changes were also visible in other parts of India; the hill division contrary to public imagination of the rest of India too felt the ripples of the changing times. The chapter deals with the nature of changes as was first felt in the domestic sphere and how it had major influenced on the women of the region. This chapter is segmented into six segments.

The global experience indicates that in any political system whether it is in developed or under developed countries, participation of women in the political process is marginal or rather lows. It is due to the fact that there is a lack of self esteem or socio-economic cultural environment and even political environment which are responsible for women’s marginal participation in politics. Thus, this reveals that self- esteem, standing in the society and the culture which puts maximum premium on the male, instable political environment and absence of political ideology are the factors which greatly influenced the extent of political participation of women.

Hence, women are considered to be in a group of those who are apathetic to politics because of (1) their low status in society (2) lesser exposure to education (3) very low economic status (4) restraining cultural norms (5) and the unhealthy political environment. Therefore, it is the socio- political environment which determines the 112 | Page participation and involvement of women in politics. Culture plays a very dominant factor and deprives women of the self-esteem necessary for political leadership. Jean J Kirkpatrick observes “in a culture which values the male more highly than the female, women may never acquire the confidence and autonomy required to seek power and wield it effectively”. (Sinha: 2000: 18). Culture decides role choices. However, the transition from the roles of housewife and mother to the role of political decision maker is not easy. Kirkpatrick maintained that in the ultimate analysis, “to many radical feminist culture, ideology and social structure are conspiracy”. The enemies are male and female are the most important oppressed political caste in history.

Women’s entries into politics were visible in the early decades of the present century. There was a massive participation of women in the nationalist movement under the leadership of Mahatma Gandhi. It was Gandhi who was able to reach out to women and draw them into the vertex of the freedom movement. Since, Gandhi could not fully abandon gender bias and in some way perpetuated the traditional image of the Indian women, but he did manage to appeal to women to join the movement. It is maintained that the participation of women in the national struggle especially those who were in key position were from the elite class. These elite women did provide organizational base and ideas and vision to the masses of women, but on the other hand not much has been written about thousands of in famous women who were poor and had rural background, though they in their own humble way had participated in the national struggle for freedom. Thus, it would be unfair if we do not take into account the role of those flamboyant personalities, their dedicated works, spectacular acts of courage and of silent but solid constructive activity or grim battle against imperial exploitation.

In 1885 ever since the formation of the Indian National Congress, the women’s participation in its activities grew steadily but slowly. From the second quarter of the 19th century the years of social reforms for women helped them to come forward and participate in many ways, both directly and indirectly, formally and informally, with support and backup or many which are now been unrecognized. Thus, following the clarion call of Mahatma Gandhi there was a huge increase in women’s participation which is well documented.

113 | Page

3.2. Awakening of Political Consciousness among the Hill Women:-

The awakening of women due to the efforts of few great freedom fighters created a tremendous momentum of enthusiasm in Darjeeling and Kurseong and gradually these small groups of women in Kurseong felt oppressed by conventional practices, traditional image and subservient role of women. They took the advantage of opportunities provided by the leaders of the Nationalist Movement and came forward to open up school in the region. The evolution of women’s role from private to public life was mainly influenced by the movement.

With the spread of education, many women of the region came out of the cloistered shelter of the house and started taking keen interest in the activities of the movement by attending its meetings and contributing money to its funds.

Since, Gandhi was the first person who visualized mass participation of women in the struggle for freedom; it had the greatest impact on the status of women. There was a tremendous wave of enthusiasm among the fragile and frail women of India and so women of our region i.e. Darjeeling also did not lag behind in sharing the sorrow and sufferings of their motherland and participated in the nationalist movement. However, the inflammatory writings and speeches of Maya Devi Chettri had a great influence on the rising generation.

On 18th August 2012, a local newspaper called the Himalaya Darpan published from Kalimpong West Bengal carried an article entitled ‘Swatantrata Senani Narbir Lama Ka Parivaar Bechna Badhya’ (Freedom Fighter Nabir Lama’s Family Compelled to Sell Momo).

In the long nationalist struggle for independence the contribution of men in the public sphere were well recorded and even celebrated. However, one should realize that the widows and companions of those nationalist men have shouldered extraordinary pain without a sign and with no complains. But the nation has not realized it nor has anybody remembered it. We find a lot of names of men who sacrificed their lives for the nation and is been well recorded in books, in memoirs, biographies, inscriptions etc. whereas, those wives, mothers and nurturers who agreed with their husbands and took the family responsibility on their shoulders, making the path of their husband lighter, their names are never mentioned. The contribution of women in the household who stood as pillars of support for their husbands throughout the movement primarily in the 114 | Page domestic sphere have been inadequately acknowledged in Indian nationalist historiography. It was only in the decades after independence, newspapers and vernacular literature published the reminiscences of women’s domestic nationalist activities.

There are several questions that arise in one’s mind. Why is it that the contribution of ordinary middle- class women such as those described above has not been included in the memory of the nation? What was the nature of nationalist activities of ordinary middle class women within the domestic sphere of India? How did women confined to the domestic sphere understand and articulate their own contributions to the political movement?

3.3. Dynamics of family

The non-cooperation movement of 1920 was the first organized mass campaign against the British Raj. During this Gandhi sought to mobilize a large number of women in the movement. But he was acutely aware of the social status of women; his approach was pragmatic as he did not shut his eyes to the actual situation of women. However, he laid stress on that part of the non-cooperation movement in which women could participate without having to make the attempt to break free of their fetters.

During the non-cooperation movement the direct participation of women in the public sphere was not significant and women were actively encouraged by nationalist leaders to make their political contributions from within the domestic spheres. During the civil disobedience movement women’s public activities were more pronounced. There were many upper caste women who were still confined to the domestic sphere, family dynamics were important in encouraging women to express themselves politically. The women exposed to nationalist family in their parental homes and in conjugal households were in a very different situation from those women who faced unfavorable family attitudes and circumscribed family circumstances.

In the eastern India, particularly in Darjeeling district, most of the women whether as unmarried in their father’s house or married in their husband’s house there were some degree of restriction even in the Nepali Community. Thus there were few situations where the women could make limited visits outside their homes if male members of their family escorted them. 115 | Page

However, in the parental home, primarily the mother was the support for an activist if the father was involved in the public sphere or serving a long jail sentence. Hence, the mother was primary source of emotional support. Beside this she was also responsible for the family’s livelihood. Where as, in other circumstances if the father or husband opposed any nationalist activity within the house women used to conduct such activities clandestinely. Thus, the similar case was with the great women freedom fighter Putalimayadevi. She paid no heed to her civil servant father’s pro-British stance and continued with her activities. On the other hand when men tried to persuade their womenfolk to participate or encouraged them for the movement, the women usually refused to come out from the domestic sphere. This was due to the fact that during those days it was a tradition that the women from the good families did not come out of the house. There was also certain responsibility of older women for the cultural reproduction of the nation and at certain historical junctures govern the most appropriate behavior, appearances and conduct of other women.

However, women organized themselves as both imparters and recipients of nationalist information. In the domestic sphere in order to facilitate their own activities it was important for women to maintain links with political activities in the public domain. Thus, women kept themselves informed of wider political development in three ways.

First, by reading local newspapers and printed materials they educate themselves. They came to know the activities of the Congress and the demands of the nationalist movement through this.

Second, they eavesdropped on conversation of men in the household and discussed ideas amongst themselves. Hence, the house hold emerged as a hotbed of discussions and conspiracy. Thus, the women would sing patriotic songs and share pieces of information that they acquired from various sources. In the house the women discuss the political situation after hearing the men folk discussing it. Passively the women gained information by listening to men. The women had no direct discussions with the men.There were occasions where women held meetings in each other’s homes. The women in the neighborhood would invite other women to their homes to discuss political events and sing patriotic songs.

Third, radio was an invaluable source of nationalist information and the women usually listened to it. This radio provide the broadcasts of patriotic songs, details of the 116 | Page progress of the movement, the number of imprisonments and life sentences as well as stirring speeches. The women who were illiterate could keep themselves informed through the radio. But in few households women were not allowed to listen to it.

3.4. Domestic Sphere and Politics

The participation of women in the nationalist activities was in five main ways. They also demonstrated the political significance of the domestic spheres. They are as under.

3.4.1. The Programmes of Gandhi and its Impact

However, Gandhi insisted on the contribution of women in the political cause primarily from within the domestic sphere through their roles as supportive wives and mothers. The political liberation of the country was aligned with the concept of Swadeshi (indigenous). The another ordinary household items like salt, Gandhi tried to ignite the imagination of the masses by using charkha or spinning wheel and politicized or popularized this domestic object at both the national and local levels. The contribution of women in the nationalist movement was possible from within the domestic sphere since Gandhi had articulated that ‘every act counted’ (Forbes 1998:125). The Charkha was the ‘symbol of the unity of the people and their respect and dignity as a nation’ (Agnew 1979:37). In these constructive programmes the roles of women were significant because they were expected to be responsible for spreading both the message of Swadeshi and emphasizing its importance in the independent struggle of India.

Thus, a powerful nationalist statement like spinning khadi on the charkha which showed that not only could domestic values be associated with nationalist activities in the public sphere such as in the picketing of foreign cloth shops, but that nationalist activities also could be taken into and performed within the domestic sphere. In the public domain men and women wore Khadi as a mark of national pride.

Therefore, Gandhi believed in self-rule and self- reliance in the sense that it is the responsibility of every individual in the context of the community. For Gandhi self- reliance did not only mean liberation from British colonial rule but also internal liberation from the dominant classes and capitalists. The achievement of this is through spinning khadi and production for self consumption, even if on a small scale. Along with it self-reliance also minimized one’s material wants and disciplined one’s mind 117 | Page and body, preparing in every way for the hardship and potential deprivation of a non- violent struggle. In Gandhi’s opinion, swaraj (home rule), swadeshi (the use of self made goods) and s goods swavalambh (self-reliance) were linked together. Thus, self made goods became Gandhi’s platform and liking political with individual freedom. Beside this, Gandhi argues that colonial rule would be contested from both the political and economic platforms.

Although through literature and public speeches ideas about spinning and weaving khadi were propagated. The women by spinning, weaving and selling khadi could help in their own liberation by gaining a modicum of economic independence. Thus, this process of achieving self sufficiency through producing swadeshi cloths also helped the national liberation struggle. On the other hand, within the domestic sphere nationalist activity could be brought through constructive programmes. The women more importantly were given charge of the economic status of their country as well as themselves. Hence, khadi served primarily for the lower classes as a means of generating economic fluidity. But Gandhi through this activity also challenged the dominant norms of the upper caste as well as the middle class values that associated high status with women’s non involvement in productive work. Therefore, it needs to be emphasized that many women from the ordinary middle class homes were rather compelled to take cognizance of the movement when their sons, fathers and husbands were hauled to prisons and they had no other choice but left to provide the economic means for the household.

Since, it was necessary to support and coordinate the efforts of women involved in spinning and weaving to form local organizations which encouraged constructive work and also had access to purdah bound women. Women individually took the initiative in forming such organizations.

For example the Mahila Samiti (Women’s Organization) in Kurseong was established in 1935 by Putalimayadevi Poddar who was then only 15 year old. She realized that women too needed a platform through which they could participate equally with the men in the freedom movement of India. She was farsighted enough not to just restrict the fervor of patriotism among the adult men and women but made women the messengers of the message of patriotism to be taken back home and to inspire the minds of the children so that the entire community gets motivated and inspired by the feeling of nationalism. With this objective in mind, she also formed the 118 | Page women organization that manufactured Khadi cloths and were taught to spread patriotic feelings among the children.

In Mahila Samiti the women publicly started preaching the nationalist movement by keeping the photograph of Gandhiji. In all the hill sub-divisions- Kurseong, Darjeeling and Kalimpong the Congress Samiti began to hold a strong position. The main objective of this organization was health and hygiene, education etc. The women who were very sick were taken to the hospital along with their kids and families for regular checkup and to provide them with necessary medicines etc. Beside this the women were also given the knowledge about the values of education and the importance of education for their child and getting them admitted in school. They were also provided with the knowledge of rearing their children, health and hygiene etc. The effort made by this organization led to the decrease of physical violence against the women by their husband to a very great extent. In 1935 Gorkha Dukh Niwarak Sammelan was organized in association with this women organization.

Thus, in this way the spinning and weaving of khadi in the domestic sphere enlightened women towards the notion of loving one’s nation and side by side made themselves economic independent in the absence of their husband. On the other hand, the vow of swadeshi was also transformed from its political under pinning to religious and moral issues.

3.4.2. Famillial Sacrifice

In the Hindi literature the domestic based qualities of sacrificed, the good nurturers, strength of will and fortitude were linked by the key concept of ‘service (seva) to the nation’ were widely referred. Vidyavati Sahgal wrote about how, ‘in this short time this andolan (movement) despite repression has created an extraordinary awareness and given new life to the women of India’. (Sahgal 1930:4) (Thapar Bjorkert 2006:186). She emphasized that ‘in a few months this movement has liberated women from centuries of subordination’ (Thapar Bjorkert 2006). Drawing on a quote from the Indian Mahila Sangh magazines Stree Dharm she states that, ‘The weapons of they movement like truth, patience, sacrifice, purity of soul are only of women and it is thus no surprise that women are taking the main part in the movement’ (Thapar Bjorkert 2006). The activity that best encapsulated the ‘weapons of the movement’, particular sacrifice, was fasting, a practice that is still popular in contemporary advocated fasting 119 | Page for both men and women to enable them to have greater control over their bodies and the senses that generated pleasure:

Gandhi viewed the body as inextricably linked to the soul and the spirit, and also as a microcosm of the social. It is thus not surprising to find that his political campaigns were often intimately linked with bodily functions. He used fasting as a weapon in his political armory (Caplan 1989:277) (Thapar Bjorkert 2006: 186)

However, women in their own homes fasted and conducted nationalist religious prayers. This activity was associated with the Hindu religious beliefs of purification of the body, mind and soul and closely associated with the Hindu concept of dharma. Thus, for personal survival food is necessary and fasts can be turned into a public political weapon. It was through fasting women were also completing their essential religious duties (dharma).

Hence, the fasting of women for the wellbeing of their husbands, sons and brothers who were serving jail sentences was extended to the idea of fasting for the nation and with this closely aligning the domestic sphere with nationalist politics. The women fasted within the confines of the domestic domain as a way to identify with the sufferings of their husbands in prison and also the nationalist movement. She knew that her husband was carrying out hunger strikes and her own fasting enabled her to support her struggle of husband.

In accordance with the political demands women conceptualized their roles as wives. It was not an easier for women to bear a long separation from her husband and to face the mental and physical trauma of his imprisonment and disappearance for a week, months or so. Therefore, on the end it was to undertake another form of sacrifice which showed the strength of will, steadfastness of purpose and fortitude in the face of adversity. It was natural that if any member of the family is imprisoned on the public site, the other members of the family on the domestic sphere were also naturally affected.

Sharda Devi a Nepali middle class woman was married to a freedom fighter Durga Malla. She was left alone just three days after her marriage. Her husband got an emergent call from his unit to go for war even before his newly married bride could get acquainted with him. Thus, it should be noted that for a newly bride in a new social environment she encounters in the absence of her husband, how hard was the situation 120 | Page for her to get acquainted even with her husband family. Beside, she might have found it too hard to imagine her husband to participate in a war in such short period of time.

Durga Malla was actively engaged in anti-British activities in his locality. His anti-British activities led his family frequently subjects to severe interrogation by the British Government. Sometimes, the authorities would break into the houses and fine them. See for Photo-6

For her to stoically bear a long separation from her husband and to face the mental and physical trauma of his imprisonment and disappearance for months on end was to undertake another form of sacrifice which showed strength of will, steadfastness of purpose and fortitude in a face of adversity. Hence, separation from their husbands, the social burden of women increased and their political responsibility gets reorganized by the necessity of them assuming the place of the absent men.

On 27 March 1944, when he was on a mission to collect information of the enemy camps, at Ukhrul in near Kohima he was captured by the soldiers of enemy side. In such a situation where there is an imprisonment of the family members within the domestic sphere the other members of the family also gets badly affected. He was given a death sentence by the Court Martial, the court of trial before which he was tried at Red Fort. Sharda Devi was brought before him as the last resort. He gave his wife his last words by saying, “Sharda, I am sacrificing my life for the freedom of my motherland. You need not be worried and distressed”. “Crores of Hindustanis will be with you after my death. The Sacrifice I am offering, shall not go in vain. India shall be free. I am confident, this is only a matter of time” (Gorkhas in India 8th June 2014).

However, one should note that there were thousands of middle class women who were offering a silent contribution in the nationalist movement from the domestic sphere have never been mentioned. How women have led their lives in the absence of her husband who were jailed or killed or dead. The social burden of women increased when separated from their husbands and their political responsibility got reorganized by the necessity of them assuming the place of the absent men. Thus, nationalist politics entered the home and it altered and affected women’s lives. When the men folk were active in the nationalist movement the women were left to manage the household finances and raise children. Most of the women were in purdah and had never step out of their house for earning or employment. Hence, it was the circumstances that forced few women to step out of the house into the public domain. 121 | Page

The famous Nepali freedom fighter Narbir Lama whose wife Jeetmaya Tamang was an ordinary housewife. Nabir Lama had three children Deuki Lama (Pradhan), Lila Lama (Gurung) and Pushpa Lama. Pushpa lama was the youngest one. One day her husband left home to join the movement leaving her and the children alone. Pushpa Lama was then only five years old. Her mother was left with no other option and had to look for avenues to earn a livelihood. As her mother was uneducated she opted to open a food stall on the roadside. It was not a restaurant but an open shop on a table under the sky where she used to sell tea, selroti (sweet bread like a doughnut) and momos (steamed dumpling filled with meat or vegetables). Their life was full of hardship because the income was not sufficient for survival. The condition was worst because Kalimpong was a hilly region and less developed and the standard of living was very low. People could hardly afford to buy anything and eatables were hardly purchased. Her mother had to request people to buy something from her shop so that she could earn something. Pushpa was the youngest among the siblings thus she used to follow her mother to the shop. She used to sit with her whole day in the shop. The income that they used to get was so less that they could not even afford to buy enough rice for the family. She then had to step outside the house as the responsibility of the family fell on her shoulder. In the beginning she was quite hesitant but she had no other choice then to sell tea and momos on the roadside of a market in Kalimpong. This way she tried to manage her family in the absence of her husband as she was helpless.

During the nationalist movement this respondent was a housewife but due to the difficult social circumstances women were allowed or rather compelled to step out in public. Thus, Narbir Lama’s own children grew up without his love and security. His contribution in the nationalist movement resulted in his family suffering financially and his daughter Pushpa Lama who had committed herself to the movement by remaining unmarried and taking care of her mother.

Hence, both Pushpa Tamang and her mother sacrificed not only marriage but also motherhood, economic security and the social status associated with marriage. Pushpa Lama sacrificed a stable future in order to protect her mother in the absence of her father. Her domestic life was or became closely associated with the political movement.

During, course of the movement many women did not see their husbands for long periods of time. Amongst the most unfortunate of them became widows when 122 | Page their husbands were hanged or died after contracting diseases in jail. Thus, the stability of women’s domestic lives was wrecked due to this. Therefore, to keep up the nationalist spirit they did not complain instead accepted widowhood as a nationalist sacrifice. The women faced their widowhood alone as they were left with no other choice.

A book named “The collected works of Mahatma Gandhi, Volume XXV”, Gandhi too wrote generously about the valiant freedom fighter from Darjeeling. It tells the story of a nationalist, Dal Bahadur Giri. A great freedom fighter Dal Bahadur was an illustrious person. He was the single and supreme Congress worker in Darjeeling District. At the time of non cooperation movement the Gorkhas and the Hill men were strong supporters of the British regime, as such the British Government did not allow any person to preach spirit of independence amongst them. Therefore they placed Dal Bahadur in jail several times and classified him with thieves, dacoits, scoundrels only to teach him a lesson, and force Dal Bahadur to take their meals. Dal Bahadur did not eat fish, flesh or onions. Therefore, he just ate only dry rice or bread with salt and that too very smilingly.

After his death his wife Krishnamaya Chettri’s all hopes of life were crushed. After the death of Giri his family faced a very miserable life. He left behind a helpless widow and children. Giri had five children namely, Matri, Durga, Mahavir, Satyadevi and Dharma kumar Giri. Krishnamaya as being the wife of such a great freedom fighter had to face many challenges. She lost her husband and tears had become her destiny. But she was a very strong support for her husband Dal Bahadur Giri. She was a very courageous woman and always encouraged her husband in his mission to work for the country, even if it meant sacrificing family life. In spite of all the hardships, she always had a smile on her face.

However, there is a specific purpose of making the people aware of the indirect involvement of family members in the nationalist movement as well as the effects of the movement on their individual lives.

Thus, the women’s spirits were kept together with the thought that all nationalist activities were for the highest goal, the Indian independence. Women felt that their sacrifices were supreme and it was for a good cause. Therefore, fasting, facing domestic stability and losing their life companions without complaint were 123 | Page unparalleled sacrifices made by women in the domestic sphere as a form of resistance to the oppressive British rule.

3.4.3. Indian Mothers and their Contribution to the Movement

The British have always criticized Indian motherhood. The controversial book ‘Mother India’ by Katherine Mayo (1927), highlighted the inertia, helplessness, lack of initiative and originality and sterility of enthusiasm, as some of the characteristic of Indian men and thus was one of the many who questioned the adequacy of Indian ‘masculinity’. She identified that forced motherhood as one of the features of subordination of women in India and an indicators of India’s unfitness for self-rule. Mayo commented:

Force motherhood upon her at the earliest possible moment. Rear her weakling son in intensive vicious practices that drain his small vitality day by day. Give him no outlet in sports, give him habits that make him, by the time he is thirty years of age, a decrepit and a querulous old wreck—and will you ask what has sapped the energy of his manhood? (ThaparBjorkert2006: 191).

Beside this, the Indian women were also held responsible for the moral and physical health of their children. Thus, the Indian nationalist leaders felt essential to project ‘femininity’ in ways which would enhance the ‘masculine’ or worldly virtues of Indian men but at the same time also maintain traditional patriarchal relations within the family. Thus, it wasn’t a surprise that motherhood was given political significance by linking it with the wellbeing of the Indian nation. However, Sikata Banerjee (2003) argues that the role of women as a mother intersects with the nation building process in three ways. Firstly, women are expected to bear children, especially sons, who will become the citizen soldiers ready to defend the nation. Secondly, they have the responsibility of passing on culture, rituals and nationalist ‘myths’ to the next generation. Hence, motherhood implied that women not only loved and cared for her children, but also produced healthy progeny and educated them to be the future enlightened citizens of India. Thirdly, the motherhood concept assumes that women will play multiple roles and this can prove useful in shaping political rhetoric aimed at bringing women into the nationalist conflict.

The attempt of British to liberate Indian women and their willingness to introduce reforms in Indian society, particularly those relating to the status of women 124 | Page was questioned by Indian men. Instead the leaders, reformers and writers gave political significance to the positive qualities of motherhood. ‘Motherhood emerged as the domain which the colonized could claim as their own’ (Bagchi1990: 65) (ThaparBjorkert2006: 193).

However, Bankim Chandra Chatterjee a Bengali writer in his novel Anandamath (1882) ‘popularized the worship of the Mother, as well as female duties and power, thus laying the foundation for women’s active participation in the nationalist movement in years to come’ (Engels 1989: 430). This sanctified and deified image of the mother as Saraswati, Sita and Laksmi was now considered as an important vehicle for symbolizing a strong civilization inherited by the nation. For example Gandhi’s wife Kasturba, was addressed by the people as ‘Rashtramata’ or ‘mother of the nation’ (Shukla 1938: 212). Therefore, Gandhi felt it was essential for women to possess the warmth of motherhood and sustain the spirit of seva, or service to everyone (Shukla 1938). The idea of Rashtramata, an activist relates and comments that children are the rashtradhan (wealth of the nation) and are nurtured by the Rashtramata. Thus, we should cherish them and devote are energies to them.

Hence, the family was seen as an integral part of national life and without mothers and their children the nation would lose its glory.

Thus, women were motivated to change their images from ‘weak’ to ‘strong’ individuals. They were also expected to devote themselves to their husbands and should protect their religion and society from dissent and desertion. The women by acquiring moral, physical and emotional strength would help themselves and their nation.

Beside this, when men were busy in nationalist activities or serving long jail sentences, the mothers were the only sole guardians of children. The children were made aware by their mother with the popular nationalist vocabulary and with the important goal of becoming enlightened future citizens of the nation. The mother also had the responsibility to create a congenial environment within the household and to inform and educate her children on the political events.

Kalawati Dewan Chettri, a Hindu middle class woman from Kurseong was married to a freedom fighter Harish Chettri. Mrs. Chettri had strong feelings about the importance and responsibilities of mothers both towards the nation and the domestic sphere i.e. husband and children. She also emphasized the importance of home and 125 | Page children in women’s lives. She was confined to domestic sphere and has expressed no displeasure about this. Her husband Harish Chettri was a nationalist and had devoted his life serving the nation. Thus, in the absence of her husband she as being a good housewife and a mother gave her a personal satisfaction. She saw it as apolitical support for her husband who was very active in public sphere. According to her, she never went to jail nor led any procession but rather she preferred to serve her husband as a housewife. She also said that in the absence of her husband to look after the families responsibility fell on her shoulders. As her daughter Malati was then not even one year old. Thus, to manage the house and the baby was her first duty. Hence, the political duties towards the nation could be fulfilled through the domestic sphere.

Therefore, the women as a mother influenced and exercised a great amount of power over their children, particularly their sons. The symbolism associated with mothers enhanced their significance for the nation and the struggle for independence. Thus, the women though not surprising that found it an appealing identity and the honor and respect associated with it enhanced their confident.

3.4.4. Women in India ----- Fountain of Strength and Support

The political activists who were in the nationalist movement needed someone to look after their family in their absence. Thus, there was a need to have someone at home to take care about the family members. The children and the elderly members were the chief responsibility within the family. There are circumstances which were different for each family. For instances, there is an example of such nuclear families where both the husband and wife are involved in the movement. Hence, the responsibility of children had to be shouldered by neighbors or relatives. There is a case of Freedom fighter Mayadevi Chettri who was also involved in the nationalist movement along with her husband Dil Bahadur. They became busy with public life and hardly had any time to deal with family affairs. The responsibility of her children was shouldered by her aunt Karki Sardani. At home her aunt had always control of the rein. The responsibility of nurturing of children fell on her shoulder. Thus, one should note that the participation in the nationalist movement does not have to be on the streets only; the help provided by Maya Devi’s aunt was also in a way serving the nationalist cause by helping Maya Devi.

However, in the nationalist activities some women saw involvement more as a way of supporting men folk in jail, while facilitating their desire at the same time to 126 | Page stay close to their husbands. The women’s emotional loyalty towards their husbands and sons was an expression of commitment to the movement as well. There are often cases where the parental families are against their sons and daughters involvement in the nationalist movement. At some point of time the activists even were disown by their parental families. The same case resembles with the woman freedom fighter Putalimayadevi Poddar. Her father Madan Lama disowned his daughter for the nationalist involvement. Hence, the parental support was important. But it created a conflict within joint family household.

Contrarily, in case of the great freedom fighter Dal Bahadur Giri’s wife Krishnamaya Giri allowed her eldest son Mahavir Giri who was then only 15 years old to join the movement. She was too happy to see her young son to participate in the historic journey of Dandi march along with Gandhi. They were successful in covering the journey of 240 miles and reached Dandi on 5th April 1930. On the very next day they broke salt law of the administration. Mahavir Giri along with Gandhiji was imprisoned for this act. Therefore, like his father he was seen active in the movement along with Gandhiji. Thus, the real source of strength and support behind this was his mother.

The women faced the hardship and isolation as the movement demanded so. But there was a fear that the deteriorating domestic conditions could put a moral strain on men and might force them seeking pardon from the British Government. Thus, the women showed their strong will power and through it they were emotionally committed to their families and in the way supported the nationalist cause.

There were many women who faced huge crisis in domestic sphere when their husband was jailed. Beside this, there were many instances where if one family member was in prison, the police would come looking for other family members. Not only this, the police would also break into their houses, sell off their animals, burn their crops and even fine them. Thus, in such circumstances the neighbors were ready to offer support.

Therefore, the neighbors help was often spontaneous and unconditional. Sometimes, the neighborhood organized them to give nationalist support. Thus, their support came at a moment of crisis and created an environment of support and concern. 127 | Page

The British Administration as known to everyone was very strict, ruthless, heartless race and their punishment were very harsh. Any unusual act by the Indian was considered the disrespect on their part. Whole of India was facing such torture and injustice during the period. Hence, Bengal was not left alone. In Bengal the revolutionaries often hid in villages to escape imprisonment. They were helped by the villagers and provided with food. The people in the village used to make tea in large cauldrons and call the revolutionaries by the name athiti (guests).

In the nutshell, many women never crossed the boundary of domestic sphere to political but were able to identify with the nationalist movement by supporting their husband’s activities, managing the household and the children during the economic crisis, providing moral support to the other women activists and looking after their children. Hence, these women faced many mental trauma of long separation from husbands and facing hardships created by political exigencies was considered their own term of nationalist contribution. Thus, within the domestic sphere the transformations often reflected the intimate connections between the home and the nation, the public and the private. The roles of women within the domestic sphere were shaped by nationalist politics in the public sphere.

3.4.5. The Domestic Sphere and Hidden Roles

However, the women in the domestic sphere specifically decided to support the revolutionary organization through subversive acts. In the context of Bengal the revolutionary women’s activities within the domestic sphere, Forbes rightfully observed that, ‘where public and private roles were sharply divided by both ideology and physical arrangements, women’s political acts were hidden from the British authorities’ (Forbes 1998: 123). During the protest movement in Bengal against its partition movement in 1905, the women did not do the same as men instead the use their traditional roles to mask a range of political activities. The public and private continued to exist as distinct categories; usual definitions of appropriate behavior in each sphere were re-defined and given political meaning (Forbes 1998).

For the secret activities domestic sphere was a useful location since the police were less suspicious of the activities of women and were cautious of encroaching on the privacy of domestic sphere, since it was especially seen as the women’s space. In an environment of politically sensitive any encounter between police and women was widely publicized by the media and could lead to further disturbances. Primarily the 128 | Page women were involved in holding secret political meetings, shifting people and proscribed literature from place to place and even passing on information to hiding men activists.

Putalimayadevi Poddar a Hindu middle class woman from Kurseong was involved in the nationalist movement. She remained as a passive participant in the movement during the initial period. It was done so, with the idea of using her when time was ripe for her to help without getting noticed by the police. So Saryu Prasad Poddar asked Puttalimaya to stay invisible and not to be an active member which could help the movement in time of great need. To become a member of the Congress was too risky due to the strict administration of the British rule. The members were under constant surveillance and at any time they would get arrested due to their activities against the administration. Thus Saryu Prasad Poddar decided that youth members would be asked to perform social work rather than political and bring the local people closer to the Congress party. Beside, Puttalimaya’s parents were against her involvement in the nationalist movement. Initially she avoided confronting her father and tried to work her way around the familial constraints. Therefore, she realized that all nationalist activities had to be undertaken clandestinely while maintaining a united domestic façade. For example, her mother was very sick and there were three younger sisters at home. Puttalimaya was the eldest among the three siblings and everyday she used to clean, make breakfast for the family and do all the everyday household chores. She used to feed her younger sisters and make them ready for school. Beside this she used to look after her father, prepare his meals and send him to the office. She used to look after her sick mother giving her medicine and prepare lunch for the family.

However, the eldest earning male member of the family in Indian households is supposed to be reverred especially by the women. His wife, sisters or daughters well looked after his domestic needs such as for food and clothes. For example, for the next day his cloths will be washed and his food prepared on time. If a husband denies the women the privilege of looking after him by refusing food is taken as a serious protest. Therefore, her consciousness of the political situation and her desire to support the nationalist cause led her to overcome these domestic constraints. When Putalimaya Poddar’s father was away at work she started to organize secret meeting with people in hiding. The constraints at home did not stop her from moving outside, though she was aware that it was very dangerous if the administration gets hold of her. She was a very 129 | Page smart lady and was able to hand over secret information or letters to the active freedom fighters in Public. Apart from her there were many women who carried on this clandestine activities so that every thing in the house appear to be normal and it was possible only because the understanding between the female members in the house.

Women in their role as messengers were less suspect than men and kept informed about the political development to those activists who were hiding.

The household were often used as hideous by political suspects or political prisoners who were on the run. Usually in such cases both male and female members were politically involved. Since, women were less prone to suspicion the responsibility for moving people in hiding from one domestic place to another fell on their shoulders. For such clandestine activities the women effectively used their domestic roles as wives, mothers and sisters.

There are many incidents where women had played a commendable role in transporting, shifting and hiding ‘wanted’ revolutionary from one town to the other. The women had put their lives at risk through their clandestine activities.

The women also hid the contraband literature and distribute copies to other families in a locality. Sometimes there was an emergency to move the literature from one hiding place to another. Certain men folk at times from families in the neighborhood objected to these kind of activities. These men would warn their wives about getting caught someday and hence asked their wives to return the material.

Women were also involved in hiding ammunition, pistols and other kinds of arms for revolutionaries. Generally the hiding place was either the fields or near the house well and brought them out when the husband or friends required it. It was through these clandestine activities, the domestic spheres emerged as a site of both resistance and subordination.

Beside this, there were other forms of clandestine activities and it was not confined to domestic sphere. In the Quit India movement of 1942, the most important Congress Party leaders were arrested. In such situation there were many men and women who worked underground to publish Congress bulletins, published by the ‘shadow’ AICC who were ‘cautious and conservative’ (Agnew 1979: 73).

130 | Page

3.4.6. Conclusion

The hill women of Darjeeling were not behind. Although historian hadn’t been kind to them, but the narratives mentioned below indicate the nature of involvement of the hill women in the nationalist movement of India. Although theses hidden faces and forgotten voices are far too many, but as often happens, many of them are lost in the throes of history and only a small tip of the iceberg, we have been able to unearth.

HILL HEROINES: SUPREME SACRIFICES OF MOTHERS, SISTERS AND DAUGHTERS

Men and women share the nation, the pain of loss in a movement but a woman in her oppressive world remains ensconced as the freedom of the nation is more important. If then there is a scope, the nation might take notice of her cries for the freedom. However, the movement whether it is a national or regional one it involves a group of people where both men and women participate directly or indirectly with the same feelings of loyalty and hardship. The women in Darjeeling were no exception to this as they too, participated along with their men with the same zeal and passion. Following are a few accounts of those forgotten hill heroines, whose narratives we could collect. (Although a good number of them could not be collected as no information exists).

3. (i) Pushpa Lama (Tamang)

Pushpa Lama was a daughter of great freedom fighter Nabir Lama. Narbir Lama was born on 5th April 1930 in Gopal Dhara tea estate in Mirik. She stays in Hatbazaar, East Mile, Kalimpong. On 8th February 2014, we headed for Kalimpong to take her interview. She was quite reluctant to give even 10 minutes to us. The fact was she was in a very debilitating condition, poverty; unemployment and hardship in her life made her so. She finally agreed for the interview, she was dressed in traditional Nepali attire called Guniu Cholo which was old and faded. From her appearance one could understand that she was dissatisfied and struggling for her livelihood. The house that she lived in was a small wooden house and the condition of the house was in a pathetic state, if we compare people below poverty level, lived in better condition than this. She had two broken chairs and a long bench to sit on. When we reached there she was busy in her usual household chores. She showed least interest in talking to us, may be because of the circumstances that persisted. It was quite disheartening and sad 131 | Page experience for us. As the interview proceeded she was not very open and less expressive may be because of the fact that though being a daughter of a freedom fighter nor did she received any recognition nor did she get any aid from the government. With every negative vibes she was rendering we gathered our positivity and started with our interview. Pushpa Lama begins her interview by saying that my emphasis on the home front as a site of political activity has its own history. She said I grew up in a household in which my mother Jeetmaya Tamang saw herself as having made significant contributions to the nationalist movement. It is because my mother was confined to the domestic spheres and her activities have never been acknowledged within the dominant public discourse. My mother was not able to come out in public or leave the house as there was no one to take care of us. See for Photo-7, 8&9.

She said my father used to read the local newspaper Gorkhay Khabar Kagata news cum religious magazine and he also had access to secret information about the activities of anti- British leaders. He always kept himself informed of local news and the latest developments in the nationalist movement. The question we put forward was “At which age did her father entered the freedom movement and what difficulties did her and her mother had to face due to that”. In a very rude and fuming tone she replied that her father was so busy in the freedom movement that he hardly cared for them or their life or livelihood. Both she and her mother had to earn their own livelihood and manage on their own. Everyday he used to attend party meeting and group discussion about the political situation and issues that were of major concern. She also mentioned the name of another freedom fighter Gaga Tshering who used to frequently visit her father for some secret meeting and plan. Her father was so involved in the movement that for many days they had to live without food as there were no sources of income. Ultimately one day her father left home when she was five years old. Her mother was left with no other option and had to look for avenues to earn a livelihood. As her mother was uneducated she opted to open a roadside food stall. It was not a restaurant but an open shop on a table under the sky where she sold tea, selroti and momos. Their life was full of hardship because the income was insufficient for survival. The condition was worst because Kalimpong was a hilly region and underdeveloped and the standard of living was too low. People could hardly afford to buy anything and eatables were purchased hardly. Her mother had to request people to buy something from her shop so that she could earn for living. Pushpa was the youngest among the siblings and she used to follow her mother to the shop. She used to be with her whole day in the shop. 132 | Page

The income that they earned was so less that they could not even afford to buy enough rice for the family. The condition was so worst that when there were visitors at home they did not even have firewood to give them a cup of tea thus they usually burnt papers to prepare tea. The tea was without sugar but rather salt was added because they could not afford to buy sugar. Nabir Lama had three children Deuki Lama (Pradhan), Lila Lama (Gurung) and Pushpa Lama. Pushpa Lama was the youngest one. It is impossible though to express the hardship of their life in words, one can only understand the ground reality if you could see it for yourself through your eyes. Pushpa Lama is a spinster because she could not marry due to her mother. There were no one to look after her mother so she had to take the responsibility to look after her mother sacrificing her own life and dreams. Her father died in 1959 after independence and her mother in 1990. She is still living a life of complete isolation and negligence and still dissatisfied with the ignorance that she is facing from the government. With all the turmoil she had faced in her life due to the freedom struggle she got back nothing but despair and never ending adversity. Her accusation of lack of recognition and financial aids from the government is valid because we too believe that as we recognize other freedom fighters and respect them every freedom fighter should be equally respected and recognized. There are records of Nabir Lama being one of the most active freedom fighter from the Kalimpong Subdivision but to no avail because the government did not even award him Tamra Patra (recognition awarded by the Indian government to the freedom fighters). It’s been 66 years of independence but there is no such improvement and development of society including my own life. My father too was one of the active freedom fighter of India’s independence. But one could see the injustice paid to my family as there is no name of my father in the list of freedom fighter incorporated in the motor stand Smarak. There is no hope from the government and even there is no pension provided to me. Thus, I am compelled to sell momo till date to maintain my livelihood. The Boycott movement initiated by Gandhiji all over India had a deep impact on Kalimpong too. There were many freedom fighters from Kalimpong and their names are incorporated and given due respect by building up statues in the region. They are also provided with pension facilities. See for Photo-1

Pushpa Lama narrated the incident of her father Narbir Lama in Kalimpong who was the one to initiate the boycott movement and was the first one to boycott the British coin in the region. Thus, he started making his own Indian money and circulated among the people of the region. This is one of the incidents which Kalimpong have not 133 | Page forgotten till date. In 1942 the quit India Movement launched by Gandhiji spread like a wildfire all over India. The same fire was visible in Darjeeling and its surrounding areas. The most important freedom fighter from the region were Jangbir Sapkota, Shivmangal Singh, Nabir Lama, Gaga Tshering, Ramdev Sharma, Saryu Prasad Poddar and his wife Puttalimaya Devi and Harish Chhetri.

He breathed his last breath on 13th August 1959 in Hatghar Kalimpong. He died because of jaundice. Since her father was involved in the movement all his life, the family had to suffer on both political and economic ground. Besides, selling food items, Lama’s family also had to do goat farming. In this way by saving little amount they were able to build a small wooden house in Hatghar or Hatbazaar itself. But quality life or standard of living could not be raised ever since. Till date Lama’s daughter continued the family business of selling momos and tea at home as there is no source of income. She said though it’s been so long the Indian government’s independence and people celebrate 15th of August every year but it is sad that my father who played such significant role in India’s independence did not get any recognition or even Tamra Patra from the government.

3. (ii) MALATI CHHETRI

Malati Chettri the daughter of the great freedom fighter Harish Chettri who lives in Medical More (Siliguri) was our next respondent. She was the only child of Harish Chhetri. In the early 1940’s Malati Chettri was born into a small tight knit family living in a small area of Kurseong. Malati Chettri is now in her seventies and has led a much stressed life, raising her children and shaping her chosen profession. Her parents met at a social gathering in town and married shortly thereafter. Her mother was a housewife as was the norm in those days and her father was a freedom fighter. Her mother was very close with her parents.

Immediately without wasting any time we started our interview and asked her about Harish Chhetri’s contribution in the freedom movement. She was quiet for a moment and after few seconds she said my father left us when I was not even one year old. He joined the movement and sacrificed us in the name of the nation. As my mother Kalawati Dewan Chettri was very young she did not know what to do in the absence of her husband. She was terrified and had no job even to maintain her livelihood. During that period it was very difficult to live without husband and having a small child along. In those days the society was too conservative and backward. It was not even safe for 134 | Page women to stay back home alone. Beside this, the responsibility of rearing a child also fell in my mother’s shoulder alone. I got an admission in St. Joseph school in 1945, Kurseong. Sabitri Devi used to visit us once a while and I was her favorite daughter. I used to spend much time with her during my childhood. My mother being alone with none to fall back on tried all possible ways to take care of me. Ultimately, she had no other choices than to go to her mother’s place after the death of her husband Harish Chhetri. Malati recalls back that when she was 5 years old her father Harish Chhetri used to come to meet them sometimes. But he usually came at night so that nobody could see him come and be caught. As he was an active freedom fighter the administration was against him. He got arrested many times along with Saryu Prasad Poddar and others. Malati says one day we were about to have our dinner and suddenly my father turned out. He came to meet us but just when he entered the house there were noises of police vehicles coming to arrest him. He jumped from the window and through the roof ran away. During his death I was 5-6 years old. This much I could recall about my father and nothing else.

Harish Chhetri was an active member of the movement and had played commendable role in many incidents occurred during the freedom movement along with Saryu Prasad Poddar and Puttalimayadevi. The contribution of such great man could be found in the writings of Saryu Prasad poddar in the later chapter. See for Photo-11.

3. (iii) KRISHNAMAYA CHHETTRI

While Dal Bahadur Giri died in the prime of his life in the thick of Indian’s struggle for emancipation as a patriot of the highest order. After the death of Giri his family faced a very miserable life. He left behind a helpless widow and children. Giri had five children namely, Matri, Durga, Mahavir, Satyadevi and Dharma Kumar Giri. Krishnamaya Giri as being the wife of such a great freedom fighter had to face many challenges. As Dharma Kumar Giri being the youngest sibling of the Giri family recalls the memories of his father and mother in the beautifully articulated handwriting. He mentioned that the memories and recollection of his father and mother are faint. It was only through family conversations that he learned about his father. Darma Kumar Giri asserts that though my father spent several years working for the Independent Movement along with Gandhiji, my father had very little time for the family. Thus, a huge responsibility for rearing us fell on my mother’s shoulder. To manage the family 135 | Page in the absence of a husband was not an easy task. The administration treated us along with our father as a traitor. Krishnamaya had to face many problems as her husband usually spent many evenings meeting with Congress leaders, meeting with Darjeeling Labor Party members and other friends and associates. Beside this Giri also spent several months in prison. This led his health deteriorated. Just before his death, he expressed his wife Krishnamaya Devi his ultimate wishes. Giri wished that he did not want any elaborate ceremonies and feeding of the Brahmins after his death. Instead of this, Giri wished to distribute food to the poor, hungry and homeless people. He also wished for the family to shift to Ahmedabad and live in Sabarmati Ashram after his death and asked his close friend Khadak Bahadur Bista too helped his family in moving so. Thus, Giri wrote a letter to Gandhiji about his desire for the family to stay in Ahmedabad. After his death the whole family shifted to Ahmedabad and stayed in Sabarmati Ashram. But it was a great challenge for Krishnamaya to fulfill this desire of her husband as she had never stepped outside from Darjeeling areas. In top of that she had five little children along with her. Being a widow in those days was a curse and society didn’t accept easily the survival of a single mother. However, one should note that even after Giri’s death his family was not left alone. A donation of Rs 100 was collected from several local people of Calcutta for Giri’s family to help them reach Ahmedabad (From Gujarat Navajivan, 30-11-1924).

On 4th June 1925 Gandhi came to Darjeeling to see the ailing Desbandhu Chitteranjan Das and stayed there for four days. Gandhi heard of the pathetic condition of Giri’s family members and brought all of them to Sabarmati Ashram.

Krishnamaya was a very strong and courageous woman. While fulfilling her husband’s last wish was a great challenge for her. She came to Ahmedabad with her children and gave up all ties of an old place. She left behind all relatives and other ties. Moving to a new place was not an easy task. Initially to move to Ahmedabad was very traumatic experience for Krishnamaya. There were language barriers, cultural differences, differences in food and eating habits and most of all no relatives and friends. Hence, Gandhiji paid a very close attention and took special care of Giri family. Since, there were rules and regulation in Ashram, there was a prohibition of eating onions, garlic, chilies, tea, coffee etc.

But, Gandhiji informed all the residents that the Giri family should be permitted to eat freely. The family had given up a lot and came to a new place leaving behind all 136 | Page relatives, friends and other ties. Thus, they deserved special consideration. Side by side Krishnamaya and her children too gradually became comfortable in a new lifestyle. This was made possible with the help of Gandhiji who took good care of the family. He personally visited the place of Krishnamaya and provided with timely medicine in case of sickness of the family. Gandhiji treated the Giri family as a part of his own family. Thus, it helped the Giri family to adopt itself in no time.

Krishnamaya was also very hardworking woman. She got along very well with every one in the Ashram. On the other hand, Krishnamaya and her children also got an opportunity to meet great people while staying in the Ashram who usually came to visit Gandhiji. Such as Motilal Nehru, Rajendra Prasad, Jawaharlal Nehru, Jai Prakash Narayan, Vallabhabhai Patel, Vithalbhai Patel, Rabindranath Tagore, lalbahadur Shastri and Mahadev Desai. Hence, she felt that moving to Ahmadabad was not a wrong decision. But rather they were pleased with the decision.

However, in 1930 when the Salt Satyagraha was launched by Gandhiji, Krishnamaya Giri’s eldest son Mahavir Giri too participated in the movement. Mahavir Giri was then only 15 years old and his mother instead of going against his wish was too happy to see the young boy to participate in the historic journey of the movement. The real source of inspiration behind this was his mother. Thus, like his father he was seen active in Dandi march along with Gandhiji. They started a journey of 240 miles and crossed several villages. The journey took place for 25 days and on 5th April 1930 the journey reached its destination Dandi. On the very next day the satyagrahis broke the Salt law of the British Administration and the event was marked as a historic one. As a result Gandhiji along with few others were imprisoned. Mahavir Giri was arrested too.

It was in Sabarmati Ashram where Giri’s wife Krishnamaya passed away in 1946. At present the whole Giri family resides in USA.

3. (iv) DAL BAHADUR GIRI

However, the early twenties of this century, the British in India were lasting the Absolute Powers of their empire, an empire where the sun never set. The few Hill stations like Shimla, Darjeeling and a couple of other were their resorts for relaxation and holidaying. The environment was such that there was no question of raising any voice against such Supreme Authority. But one could note that there was a young man, 137 | Page

Dal Bahadur Giri who dared challenge the arbitrary authority of the British in Darjeeling.

Dalbahadur Giri was born on 8th March 1887 in Chowk Bazaar in the heart of Darjeeling town. He was the second son of Sub-Inspector of Police, Shivlal Giri. He had two brothers; the eldest was Agam Singh Giri and youngest Man Bahadur Giri. In 1905 he passed his entrance examination from the local Government High School. He became a teacher for some time in the same school. It was the period when India was in total political, economic and social turmoil. He was very intelligent and hard working man. He was even offered the post of Deputy Magistrate but due to his ill health he could not get through the medical examination. In 1910 he was married to Krishnamaya Chettri.

It was on 16th October 1906 Lord Curzon, the then Viceroy of India divided Bengal into two parts. The motive behind was to put a control on the growing ascendency of the Bengalese in Indian politics. The partition news of Bengal was published in government Gazette on this day. In Darjeeling the prominent leaders of all communities called a protest meeting against the partition on the same day at Hindu Public hall Darjeeling. The two important figures i.e. Deshbandhu Chittaranjan Das and Sister Nivedita were then at Darjeeling attended the meeting. The speaker was Sister Nivedita who spoke first and then C. R. Das. The young Dalbahadur got the privilege to attend this meeting. The lecturer of such prominent figures like Nivedita and Deshbandhu stirred his mind and he was greatly inspired by national feelings and spirit. But he was only 18 years old and felt that he should wait for sometime more to get himself fully prepared for the purpose.

In 1913 he was appointed as the head clerk of Rajah of Sikkim. It was in Sikkim where he experienced the bitterness of life and he came in direct contact with the corrupt people. As Giri was a very straight forward, honest, clear headed and hardworking man. He was also enticed by the accountant colleague to misuse the money of Sikkim Durbar. But he never appreciated this idea and had to face eventually the wrath of that colleague. The Kazis of Sikkim in those days were all powerful. They usually had an oppressive way of dealing with the farmers and the common people. It was also tyrannical and loathsome. Thus, Dalbahadur Giri stood for the welfare of farmers and the downtrodden and supported their cause. This gradually led him to become popular among the masses. Since, he was campaigning their cause, one day, a 138 | Page

Kazi offered him a bag of Rs1000 as a gift but he refused to accept. As he was clear that it was a bribe in disguise. But nothing could stop him and he stood firm on his ground and fought for the wages, medical treatment and time work of the farmers. On the other hand, this was too much for the Kazi community and they together put their heads to hatch up a conspiracy against Giri. Ultimately, Giri was put on false charges. As a result in 1916 he was asked to leave Sikkim. Though he was deported from Sikkim he continued his fight to prove his innocence. Later, he was discharged of all charges and was asked by the Rajah to be reinstated but he refused to return to Sikkim again.

Therefore, the insulting attitude of the Sikkim Durbar and few British left a deep impression in Giri’s mind. In Sikkim he had a bitter experience about treatment of some English officers towards the natives and this led him have the feeling of hatred against the British authority. So, by this time he already made up his mind to fight against the oppression and this was an opening for him.

Till then Giri had heard the name of Mahatma Gandhi and the Indian National Congress. In 1918 he attended the Congress Conference in Delhi where he met Mahatma Gandhi. It was the last day of the annual session of Indian National Congress Committee. The conference was presided over by Pandit Madan Mahan Malviya. In this conference he met people from different walks of life and listened to the political leaders. He was greatly enlightened on the freedom movement. However, on the last day of the conference, Mahatma Gandhi took Giri in a secret place and talked to him. Thus by this close contact with Gandhi Giri was visibly inspired and came back to Darjeeling determined and dedicated to be a fire-brand revolutionary.

The beginning of his work was in rural areas of Darjeeling to publicize the Congress ideals fearlessly and dauntlessly. Thus, Giri tried to explode the myth that British rule was a blessing for India.

In 1919, Giri attended the Congress Conference at Amritsar which was presided over by Pandit Motilal Nehru. Giri with the rare and unique quality of courage and determination of freedom fighter had earned his name and fame by this time.

On the other hand the political situation of India had undergone a great change. The incident of Jalianwala Bagh Massacre had awakened the whole country. Thus, India had stepped headlong into the freedom movement under the leadership of 139 | Page

Mahatma Gandhi. One of the greatest leaders of anti-partition movement in Bengal during the first decade of the twentieth century, Pandit Shyam Sundar Chakraborty was arrested under the Defense of India Act and kept interned in Kalimpong for the period of four years. It was at Kalimpong where Dalbahadur Giri came in close contact with him. However, the influence of Pandit Shyam Sundar infuriated the spirit of independence which was burning in his mind. The inspiration of Shyam Sundar endeavored Shri Giri to attend the All India Congress Committee Session.

In 1920, he attended the All India Congress Session held at Nagpur under the presidentship of Bijoy Raghav Acharya. He demonstrated here Charkha and Takhi culture by the Nepali volunteers. Hence, Gandhiji was greatly impressed at this venture and held some private discussion with Shri Giri.

In 1921 after returning from Nagpur Giri organized Darjeeling District Committee at Kalimpong. Thus in Darjeeling District this was the first Congress Organization. After the formation of the District Congress Committee along with Dalbahadur Giri, the whole Giri family joined heartedly in non-cooperation movement. However, the government reports reveals that the non-cooperation movement of 1921- 22 was the first occasion in which hill men showed an interest in politics.

Beside this, Giri also started to work in the rural areas of Darjeeling to publicize Congress ideals fearlessly and dauntlessly. The non cooperation movement arouses excitement amongst tea garden laborers and there was some boycott of foreign goods (Dash: p 236-37).Under the leadership of Giri the tea garden laborers held demonstration in front of the office of the Deputy Commissioner in Darjeeling with the slogan “Bandemataram”, “Gandhijiki jay”. The movement was wide spread. Dr. Malay Sankar Bhattacharya in the article “Agrarian unrest in North Bengal” published in the Historical Review, July-December, 1986 stated that “the political environment of the district was tense...The authorities were appreciably perturbed over the affair and there were apprehension of its repetition”.(Lama:1998:13)

In 1921, at Rink Hall, Darjeeling a public meeting was organized by the then Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling Mr. S. W. Goode with the elites of the town to mobilize public opinion against the non cooperation movement. However, the admission into the meeting was strictly regulated by invitation cards. But Giri was not invited. Since, he wanted to get into the meeting hall he managed to enter the hall with the card issued to Pratiman Singh Lama, a friend and freedom fighter of Kurseong. 140 | Page

While discarding the ordinary norms of the meeting Mr. Goode to the surprise of all took the chair himself. All the audiences were dumb founded. But Giri while protesting jumped on his chair and shouted against the discourteous and unseemly behavior of the Deputy Commissioner. The British followers tried to silence him and drive him out of the meeting. But a local Tea Garden Sardar cautioned all the audience not to touch Giri. Mr. Goode by this time had left the meeting place through the back door in the huff. Jangbir Sapkota, another freedom fighter was also present who along with the other well wishers of Giri openly appreciated the self respect and courage shown by Giri. Thus, Giri repeated the slogan of a French Revolutionary once again-“it needs a loud voice for a deaf to hear”.

However, any attempt during these days by anybody to challenge or move against the lawfully established British Raj amounted to treason or sedition.

The Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling ordered to extern Giri out of Darjeeling. But Giri did not care and as a result he was whisked away to Darjeeling Prison on 27thJanuary, 1921. Giri was taken to Central Jail in Calcutta after some days. Hence, one should note that on the day of his shifting to Central Jail, the people of Darjeeling had flocked on both side of the road from Jail to the Railway Station in large number to offer their resects and floral garlands. But he was released after some time. In the same year Giri organized a Public meeting at Darjeeling in order to enlighten the local people on the non cooperation movement of Gandhiji. Thus, meeting was held under the presidentship of Giri’s own brother Agam Singh Giri. In the meeting Giri attacked vehemently the British rule and asked the people to shake off the shackles of Britisher political domination. India then was in the grip of an unmitigated anger and hatred against this foreign rule. This resulted in Giri’s arrest on sedition charges and was sent to Hooghly Jail. He was transferred from Hooghly to Berhempore Jail where Netaji Subhas Chandra Bose was also imprisoned. Here they developed a close friendship. During a period of such political unrest, Jails were virtually tortured places then. The jails were meant for the miserable condition of political prisoners to shatter and shake their health and morale.

Thus, by this time, the frail health of Giri had considerably broken down and he was released from jail. Netaji used to send him financial help for medical treatment in Kalimpong even after his release. 141 | Page

A close friend of Netaji Subhas Chandra Bose, Narendra Narayan Chakraborty writes about Dal Bahadur Giri in his article “Nazruler Sange Karagare”, published in Desh, 3rd para, 1376 BS as follows:-

“One day myself and Satin Babu was walking within the Jail compound in full dress we saw Sri Giri within 3rd class prison barrack covered with iron rods. We were stunned to see him at such a place and forgot to speak. But Sri Giri extended his hands through iron rods and caught our arms with warm gesture. We were ashamed and after returning to our barrack narrated the whole story to other co-prisoners. But Satin Sen did not sit idle. He protested against the ill treatment and informed the jail authorities that unless Sri Giri is placed in special class within 7 days he will give up all facilities of special class prison and take of“Kurta” and “Jangiya” of 3rd class, as well as food of that class. Naren Chakraborty, also, followed Sri Satin and continued as such for one month and four days. In order to save the situation Dal Bahadur Giri was transferred to Hoogly Jail and Satin Sen, Naren Chakraborty to Berhampur Jail”.(Lama:1998:14)(English Section).

Thus, such torture in jail led Giri to fall ill and it slowly started increasing. In 1923, Netaji Subhas Chandra Bose in order to arrange for Giri’s medical treatment published an appeal in “Sarathi” journal for raising a fund for Giri. Hence, under the order of Desh Bandhu Chittaranjan, Dr. Charu Chandra Sanyal remitted Rs 1000/- from Swarajya Party Fund to Sri Giri. But this all was of no avail and Giri who was then known as “Pahari Gandhi”left this world at the age of 36 years with full glory and honor. Giri was an uncrowned King of Darjeeling people.

After his death Mahatma Gandhi too wrote generously about this valiant freedom fighter from Darjeeling in his book “The collected works of Mahatma Gandhi, Volume XXV”. It is also reliable known that Gandhi was actively considering the name of late Dal Bahadur Giri for the post of President of Indian National Congress had not death overtaken him in 1924.

“Perhaps the greatest thing I have learnt is never to think for myself”. Thus, despite of this significant utterance from the lips of one who was destined to become the greatest exponent of Indian freedom struggle amongst the Indian Nepalese the life story of Dal Bahadur Giri is worth recounting just to become fully aware of our glorious freedom struggle and the part played by Giri in it which was never really sought to be estimated correctly by us. 142 | Page

It may be noted that Giri also joined the Khilafat Movement and began to collect money for Angola Funds of Ali Brothers. The great revolutionary poet of Bengal Kazi Nazrul Islam wrote in his famous journal “Dhum Ketu” dated 7th November 1922 that Dal Bahadur was arrested by the British Police on a charge of “Fraudulent” collection (Sangbadik Nazrul Prantosh Chatterjee, p: 95). The police along with Giri also arrested several other Nepali Congress workers of Darjeeling against which the people of Darjeeling observed one day hartal (strike) (Himachal Barta of 22-12-85). At first after the arrest Giri was put in Darjeeling jail and then transferred to the Alipore Central Jail, Calcutta as a special class prisoner.

However, after the release from jail Giri returned to Darjeeling and began to work under Congress banner in the tea garden areas and amongst the poor Nepalese of Darjeeling

Therefore, one should note that there were good numbers of freedom fighters from Darjeeling. Some of them were his colleagues and their family members who are still surviving in the District. Thus, they may have to be compensated for the sacrifice they made in their youth and for others, since it is already too late for tears.

3. (v) SHARDA DEVI

Durga Malla actively participated in anti-British activities in his locality. He participated sometimes in processions with freedom fighters. In 1931, Durga Malla was only eighteen years old when he joined the 2/1 battalion of Gorkha Rifles. In his battalion comparatively he was a more educated recruit. After completing “recruitment training”, he was sent to Pune for “signal training”. In course of time, he attained excellence in several other military trainings. His dedication on services and efficiency got him quick promotions and after a few years he was promoted to the important post of Signal Hawaldar.

After serving the army for about ten years, in 1941, Durga Malla married Sharda Devi, a girl of Thakuri family of Kangra district, Himachal Pradesh. But fate had something else in store for him as it was the time of the Second World War. In Burma, Malaya and Singapore Japanese aggression had become more violent. For the war- field the 2/1 battalion of Gorkha Rifles was also ordered to advance. Durga Malla got an emergent call from his unit three days after his marriage. The Army called him back for war. 143 | Page

Being a true patriot, Durga Malla did not get upset while leaving his newly married bride alone back at home. With utmost courage he marched for war. When his battalion reached Secunderabad, for 28 days he was sanctioned leave and given an opportunity to reach home and meet his family members before departing for Malaya.

On 27 March 1944, when Durga Malla was on a mission to collect information of the enemy camps, he was captured by the soldiers of enemy side. Durga Malla after his arrest was kept in the prison at Red Fort, New Delhi as a prisoner of war. By military court under section 41 of the Indian Army Law and section 121 of the Indian Penal Code he was prosecuted. A death sentence was given to him by the Court Martial, the court of trial before which he was tried at Red Fort. It was the time when the imperialist British rulers were trying to suppress the Indian freedom struggle by all means. Therefore, before the death sentence was finally executed, the British authorities tried to coax Major Durga Malla into wrong confessing and if he could do so then they promised him grant of remission. Veer Durga Malla whose only objective was to get the country free it was against his wishes. Major Malla preferred to embrace the gallows rather than accepting the British ruler proposals. When all persuasions failed, at the prison cell Durga Malla’s wife Smt. Sharda Devi was brought before him as the last resort. British authorities were of the opinion that she would persuade her husband to apologize to the authorities. But on the contrary, he gave his wife his last words by saying, “Sharda, I am sacrificing my life for the freedom of my motherland. You need not be worried and distressed”. “Crores of Hindustanis will be with you after my death. The Sacrifice I am offering, shall not go in vain. India shall be free. I am confident, this is only a matter of time” (Gorkhas in India 8th June 2014).

On 15th August 1944, Veer Durga, was taken to Delhi Central Jail from the Red Fort. He was given a death sentence by the Court Martial, the court of trial before which he was tried at Red Fort. On 25th August 1944, after ten days he was sent to the gallows. Thus ended the journey of one more noble son of mother India at the altar of Freedom who laid down his precious life.

3. (vi) CHANDRA DEVI PRADHAN

The participation of women in the Freedom Movement in Kurseong was severely restricted by gender considerations. The socio-cultural norms continuously restricted the movements and behavior of those women. The women in those days were exposed to greater insecurity, illiteracy, casteism, orthodoxy, unhealthy living 144 | Page conditions, traditionalism and male dominance in all fields. The public-private negotiation was even more difficult for women. The transitions from home to public sphere were next to impossible.

But after 1910, women experienced in organizing and working in local women’s organization and opening schools in the region. They realized that education was the only means to enlighten people and to understand the real evil nature of the British Government.

Therefore, we have come across the names of few great women who had participated in the nationalist movement not directly but indirectly in their own little ways namely Chandra Devi Pradhan, Sachidevi Pradhan and Chanda Pradhan. See for Photo-12

Chandra Devi Pradhan was born in 1916 in Dehradun. Her father Ratannarayan Pradhan was Sub-Inspector of Police from 1915 to 1920 in Kurseong. Her mother Vishnumaya Pradhan was a housewife. Chandra Devi Pradhan came to Kurseong in 1932 from Dehradun and married Karnabahadur Pradhan in 1944. She had three children namely Rama Pradhan, Rajan Pradhan and Dhiren Pradhan. She was an educated lady and had done matriculation during the period.

She was a freedom fighter and a social worker too. But she did not have any political background. She joined the Congress Party led by Saryu Prasad Poddar, Putalimayadevi Poddar and Sabitridevi in Kurseong in 1935. She had to face many challenges to join the movement as the period was marked by very conservative and orthodox system. As the society was a patriarchal and it was unsuitable for girls or women to cross their household activities and enter politics. Beside this the colonial regime too declared that any one attending Congress meeting or procession would be found guilty. Thus, she had to face both Patriarchal and Colonial challenges. See for Photo-13

Chandra Devi Pradhan domestic life was too challenging. After marriage her life was segregated even within her home and had to maintain Purdah. She had no social contact with any of the male in family except her husband. She had to keep her head covered. It was an environment in which purdah was rigorously enforced. She could not dare to listen to any political discussion of the men but could discuss among them. Thus, she was secluded and confined to a room after marriage. Hence, one can understand how much challenges she faced as she was already involved in the 145 | Page movement. Since her husband was against her involvement in the movement, she clandestinely continued her participation in the movement. She was a lady of great courage and carried her both political and social activities sharing the burden of social norms that inhibited her autonomy. Despite of all this social practices she participated the Congress meetings and procession held in Kurseong.

Chandra Devi Pradhan was amongst the few educated women in Kurseong. Chandra Devi along with Sachidevi Pradhan and Chanda Pradhan started to work for social development in Kurseong. They were the first ladies who opened up school in Kurseong namely Hindu Kanya Padshala (Hindi Girl School) in 1935. Since there was no provision for girl’s education in Kurseong, these three ladies successfully opened up school by facing severe challenges. Side by side the freedom movement too was spreading like a wild fire all over India and Kurseong was not left behind. Gandhi’s speeches in Kurseong regarding the abolition of caste system greatly moved Chandra Devi Pradhan. Thus, she decided to start a Harijan School in Kurseong in the same year. She was the only woman to teach the Harijan in the Harijan School. It was due to the fact that the society was caste ridden and no one was willing to come forward to teach such people in society. But Chandra Devi went against the orthodox caste system and continued her teaching. Her family was not happy with her activities and society too treated her as she had committed a crime by going against the societal norms. She continued her activities and sacrificed her life in teaching the Harijans. After returning from school she had to take bath and change cloths before entering the house and this was made mandatory by her family members. She was very dedicated towards her work and she realized that these people need education too. She felt that education was only means to enlighten this down graded people of society. Apart from this, she also helped them both physically and financially. She provided all possible help to this people and became the god mother of them. Thus, the people used to call her Bebo (meaning sister in Garwali language, Dehradun). See for Photo-14

These Ladies did their very best to further cause of women’s education. The institution was started with the help of donation collected from the local and so it faced economic hardships. These ladies could also be regarded as the pioneer of female education who encouraged the opening of institution. The Pushtakalaya was founded purely on national lives and it became a powerful instrument in removing the social evil such as Purdah, Untouchability and Caste System to some extent. From the very 146 | Page beginning it had striven to impart a spirit of self – help, love for fellow beings, sacrifice and patriotism to the students. It also inculcated among them the highest principles of simplicity, chastity and social service.

It was claimed that the institution was in open air and the atmosphere was charged with spirituality. There was no show of fashion and the sublime simplicity reigned supreme in this institution. Khaddar was not compulsory though but yet most girl students were clad in Khaddar to which they took of their own. Thus, this school became a splendid training ground for girls and the education imparted admirably fitted them alike for domestic and also national service.

Beside this she also helped the freedom fighters in all possible ways. When Saryu Prasad Poddar and Puttalimaya Devi were arrested it was Chandra Devi Pradhan who provided all necessary information to them regarding the movement as she could read newspapers and other related articles. She provided food and shelter to those freedom fighters that were hiding from the arrest of the British government. She became the backbone of the freedom fighters as the British Government could never get hold of her. No one could know her activities as she was a very clever lady enough to handle situation. She was known only as a social worker and a teacher in the eye of the British Government. It would be unfair to ignore the names of such women. History has always mentioned about those who came out in the public and participated in the movement. We credit them for creating an independent India. No nation could be created by handful of few great leaders but it needs an absolute support of those who are indebted to the grass root level of society and understands its nature. She breathed her last on February 2001 in Digboi Assam.

3. (vii) SYAMDEVI PRADHAN OR SACHIDEVI PRADHAN

Syamdevi Pradhan was born in 22nd June 1910 in Lensidown (Dehradun). Her grandfather Purna Singh Pradhan was a Subedar in Gorkha Army in Dehradun. In 1932 her grandfather resigned from his job and the whole family came to Kurseong in the same year. Kurseong in that period was marked by illiteracy, conservatism, casteism and orthodoxy. In case of women the public-private negotiation was even more difficult. The social norms in the region did not permit the women for their right because of conservative system and no formal women’s organization to channelize 147 | Page adequately. Though education helped few to articulate feminist issues but did not enable them to act on them. Illiteracy became the hurdle in the path to progress. Despite of this, women tried to be active by hearing the prevailing political issues. See for Photo-15.

During the period there was no provision for children’s education in Kurseong. Only few schools were open up especially for the elite class and the British children. In 1935 D. B. Chettri along with Syamdevi Pradhan, her sister Chandra Devi Pradhan and Chanda Pradhan decided to open up school in Kurseong for the poor, illiterate and backward section of the society. Hence these three great women started the Hindu Kanya Padshala (Hindi Girls School) in Kurseong. They were the only teachers in that school as no one was willing to join them due to the traditional system of society. Later on the school came to be known as Municipal Girl School of Kurseong.

Beside this, Syamdevi Pradhan with few other women organized themselves as both imparters and recipients of nationalist information. In order to facilitate their own activities in the domestic sphere, they kept themselves informed of the wider political development through following ways.

Firstly, they educated themselves by reading local Hindi and Nepali newspapers, printed materials etc.

Secondly, they listen to the private conversation of men in the household and discussed ideas amongst themselves.

However, one should note that the household became a place for discussions and organizing secret activities of the nationalist movement for these women. The participation of these women in the movement and the demonstration of political significance in domestic sphere could be seen in the following ways.

Firstly, they started the constructive programmes like spinning khadi and boycotting British made goods.

Secondly, they made familial sacrifices.

Thirdly, they became the supportive wives and mothers, and nurturers, to activists.

Fourthly, they also became the pillars of support and strength and carried out secret activities etc. 148 | Page

Along with this they listened to the songs from their parents. They held meeting in each other’s homes. They invited one another to their homes to discuss political events and sings patriotic songs. Thus, these women carried out both the social burden and the nationalist activities at the same time. Hence, the nationalist politics entered the home and altered the life of these women. There were certain unavoidable circumstances which forced these women to step out into the public domain. Syamdevi Pradhan breathed her last in 2nd May 2010 at the age of hundred years in Kurseong.

Therefore the women’s participation in the nationalist movement has always focused on the public sphere. But all women could not access this sphere. Thus, ignoring the thousands of housewives, mostly mothers and wives, who provided indirect support by shouldering family responsibilities in the absence of their men needed elitists perspectives.

However, the chapter contains an autobiographical narrative of ordinary middle class women from all over India especially from Darjeeling, Kurseong and Kalimpong who did not participate in any public national activity due to social constraints. Yet within the domestic sphere their lives were affected by political changes in the public sphere and it is important to understand that how women made sense of their experiences and activities. Since, from within the domestic sphere women undertook significant political activities and such activities cannot be seen as a prerogative of actors within the public sphere only, just as politics cannot be the prerogative of the public sphere only.

Whereas, within the domestic sphere the nationalist activities of women also suggest that political activism does not always involved engaging with formal political machinery instead domestic spaces can become sites of political practices. The women in Indian households realigned their domestic roles to accommodate the nationalist cause. The women when they lost their family members, they not only suffered grief and sorrow but their responsibilities towards themselves and their nearest kin had to be reorganized. Thus, the responsibilities of the family, the education of children, dealing with loss of income and shortage of food fell on their women’s shoulders. Only few women returned to their parental homes, shouldering the economic strains in their husband’s homes.

Therefore, the political act was identified by the women respondents as one which supported the nationalist cause or expressed nationalist feelings irrespective of 149 | Page whether it was located within the domestic or public sphere. The political turmoil affected the entire household and the women had to resolve the conflicts and contradictions that any form of nationalist activities created for them. Hence, the awareness the women had to survive without inhibiting the commitments of their husbands to the nationalist cause helped in the development of their own political consciousness.

150 | Page

References

All interviews were conducted between January 2011 and February 2014. All the respondents were middle class Hindu, Buddhist men and women.

9th January, 2011 - Library (N.B.U).

2nd February, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

5th April, 2011 - Dr. Pradhan Kumar - Siliguri, Hindu

11th April, 2011 - National Library - Kolkatta

13th April, 2011 - Archives - Esplalde-Kolkatta

10th May, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

20th May, 2011 - Library - N.B.U.

5th June, 2011 - Gorkha library, Sharma Vinod Prasad - Kurseong, Hindu

7th July, 2011 - All India Radio, Allay Parash Chandra - Kurseong, Hindu

4th August, 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist

27th February 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist

19th August 2013 - Chettri Malati - Medical,Siliguri, Hindu

10th September 2011 - Sir Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

10th July 2012 - Pradhan Rajan (son of Chandra Devi Pradhan) - Kurseong, Hindu

8th February 2014 - Gautam Nanita - Kalimpong, Hindu

8th February 2014 - lama Pushpa - Kalimpong, Buddhist

3rd December 2014 - Chettri Shanta - Siliguri, Hindu

1st December 2014 - Subba Renu Leena - Kalimpong, Hindu

1st December 2014 - Sunkesari Chettri - Kalimpong, Christian

28th November 2014 - Chettri Prabha - Kurseong, Hindu

151 | Page

PRIMARY SOURCES

Reports & Articles:

“Analysis of Causes leading to Depreciation of Currency and Remedial Measures”. 1954.

Chattopadhyay Bankim Chandra, 1882, “Anandamath” Bengali novel.

“Darjeeling not to be Unilingual, says Nehru, No Right to Drive out State Language”. Amrita Bazar Patrika. Darjeeling. August 13, 1961.

Darjeeling Municipality Records. Section 119 Act III of 1884.

Ibid

Darjeeling Porter’s Act. Proceedings of Darjeeling Municipality, 16th March, 1885.

Census of Bengal 1869, As in Hunter, W.W., op.cit., 1869.

Census 1951, West Bengal District Handbooks, Darjeeling, pp.xxxix-xliii, see also, Memorandum (Supplementary) before State Re-organization Commission, Government of West Bengal, Calcutta.

Chettry D.B, A Way Out for the Hill People of Darjeeling District Autonomy.

“Colony for E. Pakistan Refugee Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”. Hindustan Standard, July 12, 1949.

Chamling Sanjog, 25th August 2015,Indian Gorkhas, “Balidan Diwas” remembering supreme sacrifice made by the Indian Gorkhas

Church of Scotland Darjeeling Mission; Sept 30th 1874. As in Chacraborty, C.op.cit., pp.67-115.

“Constituent Assembly Advisory Committee Personnel of Sub-Committees Announced. Fundamental Rights, Minorities & Excluded & Tribal Areas”. Feb 27, 1947.

Consultation, Fort William, 16th January 1839, No. 61 (R/195/Vol.7).

“Four Resolution Passed in North Bengal Conference”. Jalpaiguri. May 20, 1947.

CSM 1974 pp50-54,69-77

CSWI 1974 pp.234-235, 261-263

Dhum Ketu 7th November, 1922.

“Freedom Fighter- The Brave Gorkha Mat

Gorkhas in India, 8th June, 2014. 152 | Page

Himalayan Times, 19th June, 1949, “H.E.Dr.K.N.Katju Addresses the women”, Kurseong.

Himachal Barta 22nd December,1985.

Hindustan Standard, 9th September, 1946, “Gorkha welcome Nehru Government”.

Hindustan Standard, 12th July, 1949, “Colony for E.Pakistan Refugees. Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”, Kurseong.

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

“Independence Day at Kurseong” 16th August 1947, Kurseong.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1907, Bengal District Gazetteers Darjeeling, logos Press, New Delhi.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1995, Darjeeling; District Gazetteer, New Delhi, Gyan Books Pvt. Ltd.

“Nazruler Sange Karagare”, published in Desh, 3rd para, 1376 BS Sarathi 1923.

Subba M.S Lt. Col. Retd, “A Freedom Fighter from Darjeeling”.

Sketch of Darjeeling, from Bengal and Agra Annual Guide and Gazetteer (1841). India Office Library and Records, London.

The collected works of Mahatma Gandhi, Volume XXV October 1917 – July 1918.

The Constitutional Recognition of Nepali Language: A Long cherished Aspiration of Indian Nepalis; A Bulletin Of All India Nepali Bhasha Samity.

The Darjeeling Tract, from the Darjeeling Guide, 1845, India Office Library and Records, London.

The Encyclopedia of the Indian National Congress, Vol. VIII, 1921-24, p.332.

The History of Darjeeling — The Queen of Hills. Darjeelingpolice. Retrieved on 30 April 2006.

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The Report of the Committee on the Status of Women in India (CSM), Towards Equality, 1974, New Delhi, Government of India, Department of Social Welfare, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare pp.50-54, 69-77

Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Darjeeling" Categories: Darjeeling | History of Bengal

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The school magazine of Girls High School, Kalimpong 2000. 153 | Page

Towards Equality: Report of the Committee On the Status of Women in India, Department of Social Welfare , Ministry of Education and Social Welfare, Govt. of India Press, 1975.

Report by Miss Lily Waugh, Girl’s Boarding School, Kalimpong 1898, in Manuel D.G.-A Gladdening River. London, A & C Black 1914.

Report of the Inspector of Schools, 21st October 1908. Darjeeling Girls Boarding School.

As Netaji Files Declassified - the Gorkha Connection Emerges Stronger http://netajipapers.gov.in/ www.gandhiashramsevagram.org. www.kalimpong.info » The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as ... www.kalimpong.info/The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as reviewed by Dr. Sonam ... On 7 September 2008. http://www.congresssandesh.com/AICC/history/president/dr_pattabhi_sitaraimayya.ht m.

Books

Agarwala, R.C, 1969, Constitutional History of India and National Movement, S. Chand &Co, New Delhi.

Agnew,Vijay,1979, Elite Women in Indian Politics, New Delhi:Vikas.

Ahmad, K.C., 1984, ‘Gandhi, Women’s Role and the Freedom Movement’, Occasional Papers on History and Society, 19: 1-24.

Al-Ali, Nadje, 2000, ‘Nationalism, National Identities and Nation States: Gendered Perspectives’ (Review Article), Nation and Nationalism, 6 (4): 631-38.

Alexander, Rajani, 1984, "Participation and Perceptions: Women and the Indian Independence Movement", Samya Shakti, Vol.1, No.2.

Alloula, Malek, 1987, The Colonial Harem, Manchester: Manchester University Press.

Altekar, A.S. 1962, The Position of Women in Hindu Civilization, New Delhi: Motilal.

Ali, Aruna Asaf, 1991, Resurgence of Indian Women, Radiant, Delhi, Travel Talk, Aundh Publishing Trust, Aundh, 1947.

Allen, Judith,1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the limits of History’, in Carol Pateman and Elizabeth Gross(eds), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Australia: Allen and Unwin.

Amin, Sahid, 1984, ‘Gandhi as Mahatma: Gorakhpur District, Eastern UP. 1921-22’, In Ranajit Guha (ed.), Subaltern Studies III: Writings on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi: Oxford University Press. 154 | Page

Anand, Geeta, 1989, “Appeal to the Indian National Movement to Women”, senior, Dartmouth College; ABP(20th April,1930), (7th November, 1930), (23rd November, 1930), BC (14th July,1930), 7th November, 1930), (7th December, 1930), (3rd January, 1931), The Tribune (7th August, 1930).

Anderson, Benedict, 1991, Imagined Communities: Reflection on the Origin and spread of Nationalism, London: Verso.

Anthias, Floya and Davis Yuval Nira,1992, Racialized Boundaries: Race, Nation, Gender, Colour and Class and the Anti- Racist Struggle, Routledge, London.

Asthana, Pratima, 1974, Women's Movement in India , Delhi, Vikas.

Bagchi, G.C,1972. Village Survey Monograph on Upper Pedong. Census of India, 1961.

Bagchi, J, 1990, “Representing Nationalism: Ideology of Motherhood in Colonial Bengal”, Economics and Political Weekly 25, no.42-44: WS 65-WS 71.

Bagh, Tara Ali (ed), 1958, Women of India, New Delhi, Publication Division.

Bakshi, S.R. 1988, Mutiny to Independence, New Delhi, Deep and Deep Publications.

Bakshi, S.R. 1987, Gandhi and the Status of Women, New Delhi: Criterion.

Ballhatchet, Kenneth, 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj- Imperial Attitudes and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905.London, Weidenfield and Nicolson.

Banerjee, Himani, 1995, ‘Attired in Virtue: The Discourse on Shame(lajja) and Clothing of the Bhadramahila in Colonial Bengal’, in Bharati Ray (ed.), From the Seams of History: Essays on Indian Women, Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Bandhyopadhyay, Sandip, 1989, “The ‘Fallen’ and Non-Cooperation,” Manushi 53, July-August.

Bandyopadhyay, Sibaji, 1995, ‘The Contemporary Popular Bengali Fiction: Textual Strategic’, in Jasodhara Bagchi, (ed.), Indian Women: Myth and Reality, London: Sangam Books.

Banerjee, Sikata, 2003, ‘Gender and Nationalism: The Masculisation of Hinduism and Female Political Participation in India’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 935(1): 167-78.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, ‘The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom’, in B.R.Nanda (ed.), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi: Raddian Publishers.

Barbara, Fultner edt Habermas Jurgen, 2011, Key Concepts Acumen, Durham, p.g.23. 155 | Page

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Basu, Aparna and Ray Bharati, 1990. Women's Struggle: A History of the All India Women's Conference. 1927-1990, Delhi, Manohar.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, “The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom,” B.R. Nanda (ed), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishers.

Basu, Aparna, 1982, Essays in the History of Indian Education, New Delhi, Concept Publishing Co.

Ballhatchet, Keneth. 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj-Imperial Attitude and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905. London Weidenfield and Nicolson, p.144.

Bayly, C.A, 1975, The Local Roots of Indian Politics: Allahabad 1880-1920, Oxford University Press.

Beard, Mary, 1946, Woman as a Force in History: A Study in Traditions and Realities, Macmillan, New York.

Bell, Diane, Karen Caplan and Wazir Karim (eds), 1993, Gendered Fields: Women, Men and Ethnography, London: Routledge.

Bell, Vikki. 1993. Interrogating Incest: Feminism, Foucault and the Law. London: Routledge.

Besant, Annie, 1885, The Political Status of Women, 2nd edn., London, C. Watts. (pamphlet).

Bhabha, H. 1982, The Other Question. The Stereotype and Colonial Discourse, Screen 24.6, pp. 18-36, In Padmini Mongia’s, op.cit., p.41.

Birch, Anthony, 2001, The Concepts and Theories of Modern Democracy, Routledge, London

Bista, D.B.1980. People of Nepal. Kathmandu: Ratna Pustak Bhandar.

Biswas Sanjay, Roka Sameer, 2007, Darjeeling, Truth & Beyond. Systematic Computerised Offset Printers, Darjeeling.

Bomjan, D.S. 2008, Darjeeling, Dooars People and Place under Bengal’s Neo-Colonial Rule. Darjeeling, Bikas Jana Sahitya Kendra.

Borland, Katherine, 1991, ‘That’s Not What I Said: Interpretive Conflict in Oral Narrative Research’, in S.C.Gluck and D. Patai (eds.), Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Borthwick, Meredith, 1985, The Changing Role of Women in Bengal, 1849–1905, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press. 156 | Page

Broomfield, J.H, 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

Borthwick, M. 1984, TheChanging Role of Women in Bengal, 1804-1905, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

Bracewell, Wendy, 1996, ‘Women, Motherhood and Contemporary Serbian Nationalism’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 19 (1-2).

Brown, Judith. 1972, Gandhi and the Civil Disobedience Movement, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 146, 168.)

Brown, Judith, 1977, Gandhi Rise to Power, op.cit. 1928-1934, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.

Broomfield, J.H. 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

B.T. Ranadive: 1986, Gorkhaland Agitation: A Part of Imperialist Plot in East. September, 1986.

Buramanger, H.B. 1994, Is Gorkhaland a Reality or Simply Mirage. Kathmandu.

Burke, Peter (ed.), 1991, New Perspective on Historical Writings, Oxford: Polity.

Butalia, Urvashi, 1993, ‘Community, State and Gender: On Women’s Agency during Partition’, Economic and Political Weekly, XXVIII (17).

Burton, Antoinette, 1998, At the Heart of the Empire: Indians and the Colonial Encounter in Late Victorian Briatin, University of California Press.

Campbell, A. 1905. Final Report on the Survey and Settlement of the Kalimpong Government Estate in the District of Darjeeling, 1901-1903. Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Press.

Caplan, I,1970. Land and Social Change in east Nepal: a study of Hindu-tribal relations.London; Routledge and Kegan Paul.

Caplan, P, 1989, Don’t Blame Mothers, New York, Harper and Row.

Caplan, Paula. J, 1989, Women’s Masochism: The Myth Destroyed, New York: New American Library, 1987.

Chakrabarty, Dipesh, 1993, “Postcoloniality and the Artifices of History: Who Speaks for ‘Indian’ Pasts?” Representations, 3, Winter.

Chakrabati, Dyutis. 1988, Gorkhaland: Evolution of Politics of Segregation, Centre for Himalayan Studies, Special Lecture X, University of North Bengal.

______1988. Nationalism, Ethnicity and Gorkhaland Movement, A Note on Conceptual Problem. University of North Bengal. 157 | Page

Chakravartty, Renu, 1980, Communists in the Indian Women's Movement, 1940–1950, New Delhi, People's Publishing House.

Chandra, Bipan, 1988, India’s Struggle for Independence, Penguin Books, India.

Chandra, B, 1999, Colonialism: Some Basic Aspects, London. p 66.

Chand, Tara, 2995, History of the Freedom Movement in India, Vol.III, New Delhi.

Chatterjee, Manini, 2001, ‘1930: Turning Point in the Participation of Women in the Freedom Struggle’, Social Scientist, 7-8: 39-47.

Chatterjee, Partha,1989, ‘The Nationalist Resolution of the Women’s Question’, in Kumkum Sangari and Sudesh Vaid (eds), Recasting Women: Essays in Colonial History, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1986, Inner Recesses/ Outer Spaces. Memoirs, New Delhi, Navrang.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1937, The Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1983, India’s Women’s Struggle for Freedom, Abhinav Publication, New Delhi.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1939, Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chattopadhyay, R., 1989, ‘The Women Perceived: A Study in the Changing Visual Iconography, India Women Myth and Reality’, paper presented at the national seminar, Scholl of Women’s Studies, Jadavpur University, Calcutta, March.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chemjong, Iman Singh.1966. History and Culture of the Kirat People. 3rd Ed. Nepal: Tumeng Hang.

Chettri, M. 2013. Choosing the Gorkha: At the crossroads of class and ethnicity in the Darjeeling hills. Asian Ethnicity.

Chettri, V. 1994, Kumar, Kurseong Ra Kishorawasthama, Kuseong, In Nepali.

Choudhuri, Nirad, 1968, The Autobiography of Unknown Indian, University of California Press, 1968.

Chow R, 1997, Where Have All The Native Gone? In Padmini Mongia (ed) Contemporary Post Colonial Theory. A Reader, Delhi, Oxford University Press, p 124.

Cornell, D. 1995. What is ethical feminism? In: Benhabib S, Butler J, Cornell D, Fraser N, Nicholson L, editors. Feminist Contentions: A Philosophical Exchange. New York, NY: Routledge, pp 75–106. 158 | Page

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A, editor. 2007. Feminisms in Development: Contradictions, Contestations and Challenges. New York, NY: Zed Books.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A. 2008. Gender Myths and Feminist Fables: The Struggle for Interpretive Power in Gender and Development. Oxford, United Kingdom: Wiley & Blackwell.

Daly, Mary, 1990, Gyn/ecology: The Metaethics of Radical Feminism, Boston, Mass: Beacon Press.

Darjeeling and its Mountain Railway, 2002, Naya Udyog, Kolkata.

Darjeeling Branch Indian Tea Association. 1982. Report. Submitted to the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling.

Darjeeling Municipality Records, 1884, Section 119 Act III.

Dartmouth College (1989); ABP (April 20, 1930), p.6, (November 7, 1930), p.4, (November 23, 1930), p.5; BC (July 14, 1930), p.4, (November 7, 1930), p. I (December 7, 1930), p. I, (January 3, 1931), p. I; The Tribune (August 7, 1930), p. 9.Darjeeling: 1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850.

Dash, Arthur Jules. 1947. Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling. Calcutta: Govt. Printing.

Dasgupta, Atis. 1999, Ethnic Problems and Movements for Autonomy in Darjeeling, in Social Scientist, Vol. 27, No.11/12, Nov-Dec., 1999, pp. 47-68.

Dasgupta, Kalpana, 1976, Women on the Indian Scene, New Delhi, Abhinav Publications, p. 16.

Dasgupta, Manas: 1989, Economic Development of Darjeeling Hill Areas.

De, Barun and Roy. R. Pranab, 1979, “Notes for the history of Darjeeling”, presented to the Indian History Congress, Waltair Session.

Denis, Kandiyoti. 1996, Women, Ethnicity and Nationalism in Ethnicity edited by John Hucthison and A.D. Smith, Oxford: OUP.

De, P.J. 1978. “Study of a Market in Darjeeling District, West Bengal”. Bul. of Anthrop. Sur. of India, 27 (1&2).

Desai, A.R, 1959, Social Background of India, Bombay.

Desai, I.P: 1967, “Caste Politics” in Economic and Political Weekly (Bombay), April 22.

Desai, Mahadev. n.d., The Story of Bardoli, among others and Jawaharlal Nehru, 1945, Discovery of India, Calcutta, p. 32.

Desai, Neera, 1957, Women in Modern India, Vora & Co. Bombay.

Desai, Neera, 1967, Woman in Modern India, 2nd edn, Bombay, Vora and Co. 159 | Page

Davidoff, Leonore, 1995, Worlds Between: Historical Perspectives on Gender and Class, Cambridge: Polity Press.

Davin, A, 1978, ‘Imperialism and Motherhood’, History Workshop Journal, 5.

Dietrich, G, 1985, “Personal is Political”: Women and the Process of Political Participation’, Teaching Politics, 10.

Dr. Basu, Durga Das, 2007, Introduction to the Constitution of India, Wadhwa & Company Law Publishers, India.

Dr. Wangyal, B Sonam, 2002, Sikkim and Darjeeling, Division & Deception, 1st edition, Jaigaon, India.

Dozey, E.C. 1922, A Concise History of the Darjeeling District Since 1835 with complete Itinerary of Tours in Sikkim and the District, Calcutta, Art Press.

Dutta, KK, 1957, History of Freedom Movement in Bihar, 1928-41, Vol-II, Patna.

Engels, Dagmar, 1983, ‘The Age of Consent Act of 1891: Colonial Ideology in Bengal’, South Asian Research, 3(2).

_____, 1989, ‘The Limits of Gender Ideology: Bengali Women, The Colonial State, and the Private Sphere, 1890-1930’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 12(4).

Everett, J.Matson, 1979, Women and Social Change in India, New Delhi, Heritage

Everyman Press; 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, Abhinav, Delhi, Inner Recesses.

Fine, Michelle, 1992, Disruptive Voices the Possibilities of Feminist Research, The University of Michigan Press.

Fobres, Geraldine, The New Cambridge History of India : Women in Modern India, New Delhi,Cambridge University Press, 1998.

Forbes, H. Geraldine, “Goddesses or Rebels? The Women Revolutionaries of Bengal”, The Oracle, 2, no.2 (April 1980), pp.1-15.

Forbes, Geraldine, The Indian Women’s Movement: A Struggle for Women’s Right or National Liberation? In Gail Menault (ed). op.cit. p.54.

Forbes, Geraldine, 1984, “Mothers and Sisters: Feminism and Nationalism in the Thought of Subhas Chandra Bose,” Asian Studies 2, no. 1.

Foning, A.R.1987.Lepcha: My Vanishing Tribe. New Delhi: Sterling.

Fonow, M. and J.Cook (eds), 1991, Beyond Methodology: Feminist Scholarship as Lived Research, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Friedan, B, 1963, The Feminist Mystique, Harmondsworth: Penguin. 160 | Page

Gail O, Pearson, 1979, “Women in Public Life in Bombay City with special reference to the “Civil Disobedience Movement”, PH.D. Thesis, Jawaharlal Nehru University.

Gail, Pearson, 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalism and Extended Female Space in Bombay City,’ in Gail Minault (ed.). The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Gail, Omvedt, 1987, Feminism and the Women’s in India. Unpublished Paper, SMDT, University Research Centre for Women’s Studies, Bombay.

Gallagar, G.Johnson, A Seal, (ed.), 1973, Locality, Province and Nation, Cambridge.

Gandhi, “Duty of Women”, CWMG, vol XVIII, PP 57-8: “speech at women’s meeting at Dakor”, CWMG, vol. XVIII pp 391-5.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP 228-9.

Gandhi, “speech at women’s meeting, Patna”, CWMG, vol. XIX, pp67-8.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP- 228-9.

Gandhi, M.K, Hind Swaraj, 1958 edition, pp. 25-26.

Gandhi, M. K., 1920,“Women and the Vote,” Young India (November 24, 1920).

Gandhi, “Untouchability, Women and Swaraj”, ISR, 37 (March 26, 1927).

Gandhi, “Speech at Women’s Meeting”, Coimbatore, October 16,1927, CWMG, Vol. XXV,P.148.

Ganguly, R. 2005. Poverty, malgovernance and ethnopolitical mobilization: Gorkha nationalism and the Gorkhaland agitation in India. Nationalism and Ethnic Politics.

Gedge, 1929, E & Choksi. M (ed.), Women in Modern India, Bombay.

Genovese-Fox, E., 1982, ‘Placing Women’s History in History’, New Left Review, 133.

Ghosh, Aurobindo, 1948, The Doctrine of Passive Resistance, Pondicherry.

Ghosh, Das Santi, 1976, interview (Calcutta, 24th February); Tirtha Mandal, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905-1939 (Calcutta, Minerva, 1991).

Giri, Dal Bahadur, Smitri Grantha, Nepali Sahitya Sammelan Darjeeling.

Giri, Ranjana, 2010, Maya Devi Chhetry: An Inspiration, New Delhi, L.B. Associates (Pvt) Ltd.

Gluck, S.C and D. Patai (eds) 1991, Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge. 161 | Page

Gordon, Alexandea, 1898, Lt.Col.W.- Recollection of a Highland Subaltern during the campaign, London.

Gordon, Linda, 1988, ‘What is Women’s History?’. In Juliet Gardiner (ed.), What is History Today?, Hampshire: Macmillan.

Gopal, K, 1966, ‘The Development of the Indian National Congress as a Mass Organisation, 1918-23’, Journal of Asian Studies, 25 (3).

Gorkha National Liberation Front. 1986 “Gorkhaland is a Must Why?” Leaflet

Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document, Govt. of West Bengal, September 1986.

Government of West Bengal, Office of the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling, Tribal Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document-II, Govt. of West Bengal, January, 1987.

Welfare Department, 22nd May, 1958.

Graham, J.A, 1905, On the Threshold of Three Closed Lands. Edinburgh, R & V Clark Ltd.

Guha, Ranajit (ed.), 1921-22, Subaltern Studies III: Writing on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Guha, Ranajit(ed.),1982-89, Subaltern Studies: Writings on South Asian History and Society, Vols-I-VI, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Gupta, Das, Kamala, 1970, Swadinata Sangrame Banglar Nari( Bengali Women in the Freedom Movement), Calcutta, Basudhara Prakashani.

Harding, Sandra (ed.), 1987, Feminism and Methodology, Bloomington: Indiana University Pressand Milton Keynes: Open University Press.

Haynes, Douglas and Prakash Gyan, 1991, Contesting Power, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Heimsath, Charles H. 1964, Indian Nationalism and Hindu Social Reform, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Henningham, Stephen, 1983, Quit India in Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies-II, New Delhi, p 137.

Hermanns, Fr. Mathias. 1954. The Indo-Tibetans: The Indo-Tibetans and Mongoloid Problem in the Southern Himalaya and North-Northeast India. Bombay: K.L.Fernandes.

Hingorani, AT. (ed.), 1964, M.K. Gandhi, The Role of Women, Bombay: Bhartiya Vidya Bhavan.

History of Darjeeling. exploredarjeeling.com. Retrieved on 2 May 2006 162 | Page

Hooker,J.D. 1891, Ibid, p. 127.

Hutchins, Francis G. 1967, The Illusion of Permanence: British Imperialism in India, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Jayawardena, Kumari, Feminism and Nationalism in the Third World. Zed Books, London, 1986.

Jessops, Bob, 1982, “The Capitalist State. Marxist Theories and Methods. New York: New York University Press.

J.P. Suda, 1969. Indian National Movement, Meerut; Bipan Chandra, 1971, Modern India, New Delhi, pp. 184-186 and 1988, India's Struggle for Freedom 1858-1947, Delhi, Viking, p. 528

Judith, Allen, 1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the Limits of History’ in Carole Pateman and Elizabeth Gross (eds.), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Sydney: Allen and Urwin, pp. 173-89.

Karlekar, Malavika, 1991, Voices From Within: Early Personal Narratives of Bengali Women, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Kasturi, leela and Vina Majundar (eds), 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi: Vikas.

Kaur. M., 1968, Role of Women in the Freedom Movement, 1857-1947, New Delhi: Sterling.

Kaur. Mamohan, 1985, Women in India’s Freedom Struggle, Sterling, Delhi.

Kaviraj, Sudipta, 1994, “On the Construction of Colonial Power: Structure, Discourse, Hegemony,” Contesting Colonial Hegemony, ed. Dagmar Engels and Shula Marks, London, German Historical Institute London.

Kennedy, Dane. 1996, The Magic Mountains: Hill Stations and the British Raj. Oxford University Press. p. 170.

Khan, Yasmin, 2007, The Great Partition The Making of India and Pakistan, Penguin Books, India.

Kishwar, Madhu, 1990, ‘Why I Do Not Call Myself a Feminist’, Manushi, No-61 (November-December).

Kopf, David, 1979, The Brabmo Samaj and the Shaping of the Modern Indian Mind, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Kosambi, Meera, 1988, “Women, Emancipation and Equality: Pandita Ramabai's Contribution to the Women's Cause,” Economic and Political Weekly, 23, no. 44 (October, 1988).

Kothari, Rajni: Politics in India (Boston: Little Brown and Co. 1970), p.237

Krishnamurthy, J, 1989, Women in Colonial India, Oxford, Delhi. 163 | Page

Kumar, Nita, ed., 1994, Women as Subjects, South Asian Histories (Charlottesville and London, University Press of Virginia).

Lama, B Basant, 2008, Through the Mists of Time The Story of Darjeeling The land of Indian Gorkha, Bhawani Offset Printing and Publication, Kurseong.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1998, On Quiet Hills, The Stateman, April 19, 20 & 21.

______1998, Gorkhaland Movement: A Perspective Economic Analysis. Himalaya Today, June, pp.5-9.

______1996, Compiled Gorkhaland Movement: Quest for an Identity, Department of Information and Cultural Affairs. Darjeeling Gorkha Hill Council.

Lama, Ratna Mani, 1996. ‘Prenahko Shrot Maya Devi’, Darjeeling, Vistha Publication, Darjeeling (In Nepali).

Lama, Ratna Mani, 2014, “Ojhalma Pareko Gorkha Swatatntrata Sangramiharu”, Charitra Publication, Kalimpong (In Nepali).

Labar, Jiwan, Kahi Rajnaitik Byaktitwaharu, Gama Prakashan, H.D.Lama Road, Darjeeling, 2006 (In Nepali).

Lather, Patti, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 11(6).

Leonard, Karen I. and Leonard John, 1981, “Social Reform and Women's Participation in Political Culture: Andhra and Madras,” The Extended Family, ed. Gail Minault, Columbus, Mo., South Asia Books.

Lerner, Gender, 1975, ‘Placing Women in History: Definitions and Challenges’, Feminist Studies, 3(1&2).

Mack Conty, Colleen, 2004, “Third Wave Feminism and the Need to Reweave the Nature/Culture Duality”, NWSA Journal, Vol.16, No.3. DOI: online version.

Mahan, Rajan, 1999, Women in Indian National Congress, Rawat Publication, Nice Printing Press, New Delhi.

Majumdar. R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols. Calcutta.

Majumdar, R.C., (ed.), 1974, British Paramountcy and Indian Renaissance, Bombay; Charles Hetmsath.

Majumdar, R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols.. Calcutta. K.L. Mukhopadhyaya, and 1969, The Struggle for Freedom, Bombay, pp. 998-999:

Majumdar, R.C., 1963, op.cit.,Vol. 111, pp. 280-281, 414, and Suda, op.cit., pp. 243- 244. 164 | Page

Mazumdar, Shudha, 1989, Memoirs of an Indian Woman, ed. Geraldine Forbes, New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Mazumdar,V., 1985, 'Emergence of Women's Question in India and the Role of Women's Studies', Occasional Paper, 7. New Delhi, CWDS.

Mazumdar, Vina, 1976/1990, “The Social Reform Movement in India - From Ranade to Nehru,” Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, ed. B. R. Nanda, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing.

Majumdar and Kasturi, 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi.

Mandal, Tirtha, 1991, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905–1939 (Calcutta, Minerva).

Manmohan, Kaur, 1985, Women in India's Freedom Struggle, Delhi, Sterling Publishers.

Mclane , J.R, 1977, Indian Nationalism and Early Congress, Princeton.

Mehrotra, S.R, 1965, Emergence of Indian National Congress, Vikas Publishing House, Delhi.

Mehta, Hansa, 1981, Indian Women, Buttala & Co., Delhi.

Mernissi, F, 1975, Beyond the Veil, New York: Wiley.

Metcalfe, Thomas. R, 1999, The New Cambridge History of India III. Ideologies of the Raj. Cambridge University Press. p 79.

Mill, James, 1968, The History of British India, 2 vols., New York, Chelsea House.

Minault, G.. 1981. 'Introduction: The Extended Family as Metaphor and the Expansion of Women's Realm'. in Minault, op.cit.

Mies, Maria, 1980, Indian Women and Patriarchy, New Delhi, Vikas.

Mishra, B.P. 1986, Behind Gorkhaland Agitation. Mainstream, Vol.25 no. 7, pp. 15-20.

Mohanty, C.T, Under Western Eyes- Feminist Scholarship and Colonial Discourse, in Padmini Mongia (ed), op.cit.

Moktan, R. compiled and edited, 2004. Sikkim: Darjeeling Compendium of Documents. Kalimpong.

Mortan, Elaenor, 1954, Women Behind Mahatma Gandhi, Max Reinhardt, London.

Morris, C.J. 1933/85. The Gurkhas; An Ethnology. Delhi, B.R. Publication

Mukherjee, Ishanee, 1985,“Women and Armed Revolution in Late Colonial Bengal”, National Conference of Women Studies, Chandigarh. 165 | Page

Mukherjee, S. N., 1982, “Raja Rammohun Roy and the Status of Women in Bengal in the Nineteenth Century,” Women in India and Nepal, ed. Michael Allen and S. N. Mukherjee, Canberra, Australian National University.

Munsi, Sunil.1980. “An Enquiry into the Nature of Frontier Settlements: Case Study of Hill Darjeeling”. Occasional Paper Number 34. Centre for the Studies in Social Sciences, Calcutta.

Nanda (ed.), 1976, Indian Womem from Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing House.

Nandy, Akhil Chandra, 1973, “Girl’s in India’s Freedom Struggle”, The Patrika Sunday Magazine (Calcutta, 2nd September).

Nagree Samiti, ‘Kalimpongka Swatantrata Sangramiharu’, Publication: Kalimpong. (In Nepali).

Nair, Janaki, 1991,“Reconstructing and Reinterpreting the History of Women in India,” Journal of Women's History, 3, no. 1 (spring).

Narayan, Uma, 1989, “The Project of Feminist Epistemology: Perpectives from a Non- Western Feminist”, in Alison Jaggar and Susan Bordo (eds), Gender/Body/ Knowledge, New Brunswick, NJ. Rutgers University Press.

Narayan, Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Culture Essentialism. Hypatia 13(2): 86-106.

Nehru, Jawaharlal, 2004, The Discovery of India, Penguin Books, India.

Nehru, J., 1936, “Women and the Freedom Movement,” The Hindu (October 6, 1936).

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965, The Newars: An Ethno-socio-logical Study of a Himalayan Community, Bombay United Asia.

Nepal, Padam, Chakraborty A.S (eds.), 2012, Politics of Culture, Identity and Protest in North-east India, Vol-I, Authors press, Delhi.

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965. The Newars: An Ethno-Sociological Study of a Himalayan Community. Bombay: United Asia.

Nepali Sahitya Sammelan, Darjeeling Publication ‘Swatantrata Senani Dalbahadur Giri’. In Nepali

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub, p. 38.

Northey, WB and Morris, CJ.1974. The Gorkhas: their manners, customs and country. Delhi, Cosmo Publications.

Neugebaver, Monica, 1998, ‘Domestic Activism and Nationalist Struggle’, in Lois Lorentzen and Jennifer Turpin (eds), The Women and War Reader, New York: New York University Press. 166 | Page

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub.

Oakley, Ann, 1981, ‘Interviewing Women; A Contradiction in Terms’, in Helen Roberts (ed.), Doing Feminist Research, London: Routledge.

Odim, Johnson, C. and M. Strobel (eds), 1992, Expanding the Boundaries of Women’s History: Essay on Women in the Third World, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

O’Hanlon, R., 1988, ‘Recovering the Subject: Subaltern Studies and Histories of Resistance in Colonial South Asia’, Modern Asian Studies, 22(1).

Okin, Moller Susan, 1989, Justice, Gender and the Family, Basic Books Publication, New York.

Oldenburg, Veena Talwar, 1994 “The Roop Kanwar Case: Feminist Responses,” Sati, the Blessing and the Curse, ed. John S. H,awley ,New York, Oxford University Press.

Pakhrin, Kalyani, 2009, The Indian National Movement and the Participation of ‘Nepali’Women of Darjeeling, Unpublished M. Phil Dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of North Bengal.

Pandey, G., 1975, ‘Mobilization in a Mass Movement: “Propaganda” in the United Provinces, 1930-34’, Modern Asian Studies, 9(2).

Pandey, G., 1978, The Ascendancy of the Congress in Uttar Pradesh, 1926-34: A Study in Imperfect Mobilization, New Delhi. Oxford University Press.

Pandey, G., 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalization and the Extended Family Space’, in Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Patti, Lather, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women Studies Int. Forum, Vol.11, No.6, pp. 569-581, USA.

Pearson, Gail, 1981, 'Nationalism. Universalisation and the Extended Female Space in Bombay City". In Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family : Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, Delhi, Chanakya Publications. pp. 175. 188.

Pinn, Fred, 1986, The Road of Destiny: Darjeeling Letters 1839. Calcutta: Oxford University Press

Poddar.Prasad.Saryu, 1987, ‘Swadhinta Sangran Darjeeling Aou mah’, Shiv Publication, Kurseong.

Pradhan, Kumar, 1991, The Gorkha Conquest of Nepal, OUP.

Pradhan, R.G, 1930, India’s Struggle for Swaraj, Madras.

Prasad, Bhuvneshwar, 1940, ‘Gandhivad aur Stree Andolan’, Kamala, June,p. 232- 33(In Hindi). 167 | Page

Proceedings (A) of the Hon’ble Lt. Governor of Bengal, General Department, Education, 22nd January, 1857. No. 66.

Rai, M.P, 1992, Bir Jati Ko Amar Kahani, Aajako Sikkim Prakashan, Arithang, Gangtok, In Nepali.

Rao, Narayan Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Cultural essentialism. Hypatia 13/2: 86-106.

Rao, Uma, 1994, ‘Women in the Frontline: The Case of UP’, In leela Kasturi and Veena Mazumdar (eds), Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi, Vikas.

Ratandhwaj, Rai, 1937, Laden La.Darjeeling Popular Agency.

Rawat, Bhagirat, 1981, Bas Salkirahechha, Kalimpong: Saru Gurung, Gurung Lodge.

Ray, Rajat K., 1979. “Man, Woman and the Novel: The Rise of a New Consciousness in Bengal (1858–1947),” Indian Economic and Social History Review, 16, no. 1 (March, 1979).

Rosser, C. 1966. Social mobility in the Newar caste system-In Furer Haimendorf (ed): Caste and kin in Nepal, India and Ceylon, Bombay; Asia.

Sahgal, Manmohini Zutshi, 1994, An Indian Freedom Fighter Recalls her Life, ed. Geraldine Forbes , New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Sahgal, Vidyavati, 1930, ‘Sampadhak’, Chand, November (In Hindi).

Samanta.K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland - A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

The Personal Narratives Groups (eds), 1989, Interpreting Women’s Lives: Feminist Theory and Personal Narratives, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Said, E, 2001, Orientalism Western Conceptions of the Orient. India, Penguin Book. p. 207.

Samanta,K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

Saraladevi, 1911, “A Women's Movement,” Modern Review (October).

Sarkar, Sumit. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan, India Ltd.

Sarkar ,Sumit, 1973, the Swadeshi Movement in Bengal, 1903-1908, New Delhi.

Sarkar, Tanika, 1992, “The Hindu Wife and Hindu Nation: Domesticity and Nationalism in Nineteenth Century Bengal,” Studies in History, 8, no. 2.

Saxonhouse, W. Arlene, 1985-86, Women in the History of Political Thought, New York, Praeger.

___ Vol.48, No. 2, May 1986, The Journal of Politics- The University of Chicago Press. 168 | Page

Schneir, Miriam ed., Feminism: The Essential Historical Writings (New York, Vintage, 1972).

Scott, James, 1985, Weapons of the Weak: Everyday Forms of Peasant Resistance, New Haven, Yale University Press.

Seal, Anil, 1968.Emergence of Indian Nationalism: Competition and Collaboration in the 19th Century, Cambridge.

Sengupta, Padmini, 1956, The Portract of an Indian Women (Calcutta).

Sen, Jahar, 1989, Darjeeling a favoured Retreat, Indus Publishing Company, New Delhi.

Sethi, Rumina, 1996, ‘Contesting Identities: Involvement and Resistance of Women in the Indian Nationalist Movement ‘, Journal of Gender Studies, 5(3): 305-13.

Shanley and Pateman, 1989- Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Sharma, J.L, 1982, Hamro Samaj, Sajha Prakashan, Kathmandu.

Sharma, Radha Krishna, 1980. Nationalism, Social Reform and Indian Women, New Delhi: Janaki Prakashan, Delhi.

Sharma, Suryamani, 1990, “Hamro Swatantrata Senani”, Nepali Sahitya Prachar Samiti Publication, Siliguri. In Nepali.

Shanley & Pateman, 1989, Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Shukla, Devidutt, 1934, ‘Striyon Ka Karyachetra Aur Jawaharlal Nehru’, Saraswati, February (In Hindi).

Sinha, Niroj, 2000, Women in Indian Politics, Gyan Publishing House, New Delhi.

Southard, Barbara, 1993, “Colonial Politics and Women's Rights: Woman Suffrage Campaigns in Bengal, British India in the 1920s,” Modern Asian Studies, 27, no. 2.

Sitaramayya, P., 1946, History of the Indian National Congress, Vol. II, Bombay: Padma Publications.

Sitaran-i Singh, 1968, Nationalism and Social Reform in India. 1885-1920, New Delhi, Rampart: Sumit Sarkar. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan India Ltd., p. 290.

Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty, 1988, “Can the Subaltern Speak?” Marxism and the Interpretation of Culture, ed. Cary Nelson and Lawrence Grossberg, Urbana and Chicago, University of Illinois Press. 169 | Page

Spivak, Gayatri C., 1988, ‘Deconstructing Historiography’, in Ranaji Guha and Gayatri C. Spivak (eds.), Selected Subaltern Studies, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Srinathsingh, Devidutt, Shukla, 1938, ‘Rashtra Mata Kasturba’, Saraswati, September (In Hindi).

Srinivas, M.N., 1978, Changing Position of Indian Women, Thomas Huxley Memorial Lecture, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Stacey, Judith, 1991, ‘Can there be a Feminist Ethnography?’, in Sherna Gluck and Daphne Patai (eds.),Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Steele, Flora Annie. 1892, The Complete Indian House Keeper and Cook, London, p. 53

Stephen, Henningham, 1983, Quit India In Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies II, New Delhi.

Stree Shakti Sanghatana, 1989, We Were Making History: Women and the Telengana Uprising, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Subba, T.B. 1992, Ethnicity, State and Development: A Case Study of the Gorkhaland Movement in Darjeeling; Vikas Publishing House Pvt. Ltd, New Delhi. Suleri, Sara, 1989, Meatless Days, Britain: Flamingo.

Tara, Chand, 1961-73, History of Freedom Movement in India, Vol-I to Vol-IV, Delhi.

Tara, Chand. 1961-72. History of the Freedom Movement in India. 4 Vols., Delhi, Government of India. Publications Division: and E.M.S.

Namboodiripad, 1986, History of Indian Freedom Struggle, Trivandrum. Social Scientist Press.

Thapar - Bjorkert Suruchi, 2006, Women in the Indian National Movement : Unseen Faces and

Unheart Voices, 1930-42, New Delhi, Sage Publications.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1994, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism: Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), Researching Women’s lives from a Feminist Perspectives, London: Taylor and Francis.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1996, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism.Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), New Frontier in Women’s Studies: Knowledge, Identity and Nationalism, London: Taylor& Francis.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 2000, ‘Nationalist Memories: Interviewing Indian Middle Class Nationalist Women’, Oral History Journal, 27(2): 35-46. 170 | Page

Thapar- Bjorkert, Suruchi and Marsha Henry 2004, ‘Re- assessing the Research Relationship: Location, position and Power in Fieldwork Accounts’, International Journal of Social Research Methodology, 7(5): 363-81.

Tharu, Susie(ed). 1998, Subject to Change. Teaching Literature, New Delhi, Orient Longman.

Thomas, P, 1964, Indian Women Through Ages, Asia Publishing House, New York.

Tomlinson, B.R, 1976, The Indian National Congress and the Raj. Pan Mac Millan, United Kingdom.

Torri, Michelguglielmo, 1990, For a New Periodization of Indian History: The History of India as Part of the History of the World, Sage Publications, London.

Verma, Manya, 2003, “The Role of Women in the Freedom Movement in Punjab”, Abhijeet Publication, Delhi.

Verma, Ritu, 2014, Business as Unusual: The Potential for Gender Transformative Change in Development and Mountain Contexts. Mountain Research and Development.

Verney, Lovett, 1968, A History of the Indian Nationalist Movement, London.

Viswesaran, Kamala, 1996, ‘Small Speeches, Subaltern Gender: Nationalist Ideology and its Historiography’, in Shahid Amin and Dipesh Chakravarty (eds), Subaltern Studies IX: writings on South Asian History and Society, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Waddell, L.A. (1899), Among the Himalayas, New Delhi, Mittal Publication, p.43.

Wasbrook, David, 1976, The Emergence of Provincial Politics: The Madras Presidency, 1870-1920, Cambridge.

Wenner, [Bishokarma] M. 2013. Challenging the state by reproducing its principles: The demand for “Gorkhaland” between regional autonomy and the national belonging. Asian Ethnology.

Wilkinson, S. and C. Kitzinger, 1996, Representing the other: A Feminism and Psychology Reader, London: Sage.

Wolf, Diana (ed.), 1996, Feminist Dilemmas in Fieldwork, Boulder, Co: West View Press.

Yang, Anand, 1987, ‘Disciplining Natives: Prisons and Prisoners in Early Nineteenth Century India’, South Asia, 10 (2): 29-45. CHAPTER – 4

HILL WOMEN, THE PUBLIC SPHERE AND THE NATIONAL MOVEMENT

4.1. Introduction

The chapter attempts to comprehend the very complex nature of relationship between culture and identity on the one hand and public sphere and national movement on the other. Public sphere is the space where the participatory modern politics opens up between the every day lived world of shared particular experiences and attitudes, on the one side and the hierarchical, beaucratic institutions of modern governance on the other. This narrow and fragile space constitutes the arena where subjects, as citizens, exercise their rational agencies by participating in informal discourses on matters of shared interests. Procedurally correct participation in a political public sphere requires a specific range of skills, insights and behaviours. (Habermas Jurgen 2011:23). Here we have picked and chosen some of the important incidents that took place in Darjeeling districts during the protest waves that was spreading like a wild fire all over India. We have also tried to capture the movements of madness of wide spread feelings intense waves of contention. The chapter is segmented into thirteen segments.

4.2. The Reconstruction of the Involvement of Hill Women in Nationalist Movement

In India the nationalist struggle against British colonial rule brought about the political mobilization of both men and women. The understanding of women's interaction with political life in India attempts to reconstruct the dominant interpretations on women's political involvement. The nationalist movement also served as an important vehicle for encouraging middle-class women to engage in activities and to adopt new role models. The women’s representation constructed by the nationalist project enabled women to play a political role through the opened avenues in both the public and domestic domains. However, political past of women and their varied contribution to the struggle was not effective in undermining gender inequalities or improving their status in society. In this historical study the ideas are shaped primarily through oral narratives and vernacular literature. The interviews with Indian activists, as a non-western researcher, made us aware of the negotiable category 'Other'. An initial framework for the study of this historical period was provided by official and 172 | Page unofficial sources. There are so few studies of role of women in the nationalist movement. The important works on the nationalist movement mostly failed to examine the significance of participation of women in the struggles. Hence, in the histories of India the analysis in this area so far has received insufficient attention both before and after 1975 when the need to study the role of women in history began to be acknowledged world-wide. The studies published between 1968 and 1988 have touched upon various aspects and dimensions of participation of women in the freedom movement. In general it is important to note that the information on women in the work of modern Indian historians writing in English prior to 1975 relates to the elite sections of women of society. The lives and conditions of the large majority of women or their response to changing historical forces have been consistently unexplored. There are records of only few women who were from the elite sections. But what about the mass of women from the other section of society i.e. middle class. We know very little about the lives, beliefs or social background of the mass of women who entered the movement in the different regions. Thus, in this area no work has been done except in the last few years. Most of the accounts of the role of women in the nationalist movement are descriptive not critical or analytical. They do not examine either the reasons or the implications of this spontaneous upsurge of political activity by women of all classes. The mass of women who entered the movement from the different region, very little is known about their lives, beliefs or their social background. But virtually no work has been done in this area except in the last few years. With the efforts of most historians the dominance of elite perspectives is best demonstrated to link participation of women in the nationalist struggles. The participation of large number of women from the peasantry, working class including prostitutes who took part in the various struggles directly and also the thousands of mothers and wives whose indirect support by shouldering family responsibilities when their men went to jail or got killed, has received so little attention from historians so far. For instance, there are some exceptions to the general pattern. Bipan Chandra (Chandra 1988) has discussed the women’s movement, women’s participation in peasant and trade union movements along with women’s role in the freedom struggle. State sponsored directories of freedom fighters after Independence including women were compiled in Andhra Pradesh, Delhi, Karnataka, Gujarat, Punjab, Tamil Nadu and Uttar Pradesh. The approach in these in general, was laudatory and enumerative rather than analytical. Where analysis was attempted and intended to be brief. However, some references to 173 | Page women freedom fighters are scattered in miscellaneous sources all over India and in works on Gandhi.

Therefore, the existing research on women and Indian nationalism can be described as non comprehensive, cursory in nature, and generally a “history from above”. The proper reconstruction of this period of Indian history with a special focus on women’s political participation and the women’s movement which was a concomitant part of and yet separate from the national movement, is now essential for a reinterpretation of these movements which were entangled with one another. There are requirements of more local and regional studies to provide in depth data. For example, there required a better explanations for regional variations in the level and nature of women’s participation than the single factor of female literacy. The relevance of a study of role of women in the national movement cannot be over estimated for either the discipline of history or the study of women. But the question is where do we start and what are our sources? Therefore, one should note that there is a scarcity and unevenness of material in terms of region and time periods. Thus, recent works on the women’s movement and women’s political participation have used a multiplicity of published and unpublished archival records but we cannot say that such sources have been fully utilized. As we know Government documents form a major source of information, including secret police and intelligence reports, not all of which have been analyzed. The vital problem is many private collections are still not open to scholars. On top of that some sources of data are outside this country.

Beside, records of some political groups were destroyed by police action or otherwise through riots or careless maintenances. Some were ad hoc in nature or not systematic. We maintain that there is a need of adequate search for and use of even conventional sources still remains to be done systematically.

Hence, analysis of the records of women has already yielded valuable insights into the national movement. It may be noted that many journals in India and Britain of this period (1857-1947) also contain highly useful material, with predictably more information for some regions than others. Other rewarding sources such as the journals of women which were mouthpieces and forums in which debates on women’s issues were conducted, women’s autobiographies: collections of speeches and essays by women leaders (e.g. Besant, Naidu, Cousins); regional literature, reflecting variations in social perception and the response of specific societies and communities to the 174 | Page movements; proceedings of local women’s associations etc. in this massive effort would certainly need to be analyzed.

To some extent in some archives Oral histories and reminiscences of women in the national movement are available on tape. There is a need of much more to be done in this respect. Interviews with family members of women who participated in the national movement as well as women’s movement and in local women’s associations could form a valuable source of data.

On the other hand, if women who participated spontaneously in the struggles refuse to or find it painful to talk about that period now then what does that mean? Or when lower middle class women from small towns tell us that their mothers knew and encouraged or covered up their activities in revolutionary movements how should we interpret that fact?

In 1905 the partition of Bengal galvanized and transformed women’s participation in the nationalist movement. The publication of pamphlets, public meetings held exclusively for women and new nationalist associations (in contrast to the elite associations) emerged during the swadeshi period. This period was marked by mass struggles, militancy, armed struggle and political agitations. In different parts of India women of different classes were involved in growing numbers in such activities, in both rural and urban areas. In 1907 the Chief Secretary to the Government of Eastern Bengal and Assam reported confidentially to the Governor General and the Secretary of State, that the youth of East Bengal absorbed hatred of the alien rulers who had “drained Golden Bengal of her wealth virtually with their mother’s milk”. Some British women made Indian nationalism their own cause and played important roles as ‘helpers’ as well as ‘catalysts’. Among them were Annie Besant and Dorothy Jinarajadasa, both Theosophists, Margaret Cousins, an Irish feminist, and Sister Nivedita, the disciple of Swami Vivekananda.

4.3. Participation of Women in the National Struggle

The Swadeshi Movement had a most striking feature as the women took the pledge to use swadeshi goods. The impact of the socio – religious movements and institutions in awakening the women is noteworthy. Some of the women started participating in the politico – religious meetings. But it is also a fact that the women of Darjeeling like their counterparts in other provinces, also suffered from inertia and at 175 | Page least in the initial stages the women did not take part in the struggle for freedom. Hence, such a state of affairs continued for a long period because neither woman showed much interest in public affairs themselves nor their families allowed them to take part in them. The women in Darjeeling were not educated and this was the reason behind which kept them confined to their domestic roles and had no inclination to come out and take part in public matters.

Never the less, though slowly, yet surely they also were carried away by the current of the national movement. The socio – religious and political movements started by men like Raja Ram Mohan Roy, Swami Dayanand and Mahatma Gandhi played a significant role in social and political awakening of the women of Darjeeling. However, this reform movement not only worked for the social upliftment of women but it also encouraged them to fight for the cause of India’s freedom movement shoulder to shoulder with their men folk. Thus, there was a transformation in the minds of women cabined and confined in the rigidity of social customs and conventions prevalent in the society along with the attitude of men towards such a role of the women (In Indian society a girl child was or still is associated with an endless chain of troubles and difficulties for the parents since from the birth).

From the year 1930 to 1934 a most significant features was the participation of women in the nationalist movement on an unprecedented scale.

Hordes of women pouring out of their homes. Women of all classes and castes, high and low, gave their support to the national movement. The processions taken out by women, their untiring picketing of cloth and liquor shops, their persuasive appeals for swadeshi are even today marveled at (Rao 1994: 38)(Thapar Bjorkert 2006: 70).

Gandhiji strengthened his decision to launch the khadi movement which would offer to the masses of women an immediate and open channel for their participation in the national struggle. However, Gandhi used women’s role in the khadi movement to convince men that women’s participation as equals was essential if the Swadeshi or boycott movement was to succeed, an argument that he extended later to the winning of full freedom for India and nation-building. Gandhi asserted that women are starving not because there is no food in their village but because they have got no work for which they could get money and for such money they could get food. The women of India spun not merely for home demands but also for foreign lands. They spun not merely 176 | Page coarse counts but the finest that the world has ever spun. No machine has yet reached the fineness of the yarn spun by our ancestors.

The year 1920s and 1930s represent a transition in views of Gandhi on women from the concept of women’s rights to the far more dynamic one of their role. The energy of women would be unleashed for the nation-building process through an assertion of their productive and creative roles as equal partners, participants, leaders, conscience keepers, and beneficiaries. It was between 1921 and 1925 Gandhi had added India’s political salvation as a goal for women in nation building. Thus, he realized that unless women of India work side by side with men, there is no salvation for India, salvation in more senses than one. He meant political salvation in the greater sense, and it means the economic salvation and spiritual salvation also.

4.4. Role of the Family

During the period it is important to emphasize that these political upheavals in many women’s life was a trying period particularly for those who had so far led a life of seclusion within the domestic sphere. In public politics the emergence of these women was problematic and difficult. The dynamics within the household influenced the level of commitment and motivations of individual members. In India particularly the women are often a sum and product of diverse relationships within the family and kingship nexus. For few women it was difficult to adjust to political changes in the public sphere, but for those it was less difficult who were born or married into politically active households. The environment of the period was charged with anti- colonial propaganda and all the households knew about the political crisis. It was such an atmosphere that one could breathe the movement. However, one should note that there were differences between households which determined the ease of women’s public participation. There were households on the one hand which forbids women any form of political activity. Some were usually anti-nationalist because one or more members of the households were British government employees. Others were indifferent politically and were uninterested in the developing politics around them. Therefore, on the other hand there were households which fully immersed in nationalist activities and encouraged positively the women’s participation and individual family members.

Beside this, the women life had two parts, ‘one spent in her pita grah (father’s house) before marriage’ and ‘the other spent in her pati grah’ (husband’s house), after 177 | Page marriage. (Upadhyay 1921: 99) (Thapar-Bjorkert 2006: 73). The initial awakening of political issues of unmarried women was in their parental home. The household in which the father was a member of a political party, he supported the activities of his daughter but not those of his wife. In the household where all the male members were supporters of the Congress Party but they did not encourage the political activities of women in the family.

However, one should note that the political involvement was often seen as a family matters rather than a purely individual political conviction.

During the period between the ages of twelve and sixteen years the women were married. After marriage they were moved on to live with their husbands’ families and the new social environment is encounter by women. The case is similar to a freedom fighter Mayadevi Chettri who was only13 years old when she was married. At court the marriageable age was 15 but her aunt asked her to say 15 at court. Phupu (aunt) being her only guardian Maya had to get married to a man named Dil Bahadur Chhetry who was twenty years older than her.

There were some women who had to move from the politically charged atmosphere of their parental homes to their husband’s homes, where they had to stop all their previous activities. It was due to the fact that some women’s husbands were British employees and did not encourage any affiliation with the nationalist movement. Beside this, there was other situation like though the women had limited opportunity to actively participate in the movement from their parental homes now after marriage had full opportunity as their husbands encouraged them to do so. The case resembles Putalimayadevi Poddar despite her father expressing displeasure regarding the movement; she continued her activities in the movement. Ultimately, she had to leave her house as her father was a government employee and her involvement was being seen as a financial burden to the family. Later, she was able to participate fully as she married a Congressman Saryu Prasad Poddar who fully supported her involvement.

There were also circumstances where the involvement in the movement leads many couples lost their government jobs. Some parents also threw their sons and daughters out of their house who were involved in the movement as they felt this would lead to financial burden to the family. These features were visible in almost all parts of the country. 178 | Page

4.5. The domesticated Public Sphere

The importance of family dynamics was well understood by the nationalist leaders in encouraging and inhabiting involvement of women in public activities. The dual stress on women fulfilling their duties as mothers within their homes as well as serving the nation was important because it enabled women to participate in the public sphere without dismantling the existing family structure and threatening the prevalent domestic ideology.

Gandhi tried to use the traditional qualities of women to extend their traditional roles into the political sphere. He stressed although the equal legal rights of women and men, arguing that women ‘must labor under no legal disability not suffered by man’ (Hingorani 1964: 61), he rejected the modern notions of roles of women and opposed modern machines, technology and new techniques of birth control. Thus, his views were opposed by some who considered it to be obstacles to progress of women in society. The magazine Kamala written by Bhuvneshwar Prasad stated that without birth control women would be tied to their homes and it would never be possible for them to be the productive members of society. Hence, the notions of Gandhi were seen as ‘patriarchal’ embodying the idea that women were ‘inferior’. His vision of establishing a ‘pastoral’ society and ‘drowning the new machines in the oceans’ were seen as ‘revivalist’ and utopian (Prasad 1940: 232-33).

The personal life of Gandhi was also ridden with contradictions. At the age of twelve he was married to Kasturba. In the household he advocated equality but continually referred to the intellectual differences between himself and his wife and also tried to restrain her public movements. However, when Gandhi was in prison she took over the leadership of the nationalist movement and appealed on his behalf despite her uneasy relationship with her husband.

On the other hand, there was a contradictory in the views of two great leaders Gandhi and Nehru. Gandhi emphasized on the moral and traditional qualities of women whereas, Nehru emphasized the economic content of women’s rights and obligations. Hence, the Nehru’s approached was based on more realistic and practical considerations. He took a critical view of the Indian society rather than moral exhortation. His speeches reiterated his faith that for women without economic freedom and mental freedom through education, other aspects of gender equality would prove superficial. He asserted that family responsibilities were much less important than the 179 | Page economic independence of women. In a speech to women of the Prayag Mahila Vidyapith (printed in magazine Saraswati), Nehru stated:

If a woman is not economically independent and does not earn money herself, she will have to be dependent on husband or some other man. I realize that your Vidyapith stresses that women should be accomplished in housework and undertake the responsibilities of one’s marriage. However, women should be given the highest education to enable them undertake other occupations (Shukla 1934: 229) (Thapar- Bjorkert 2006: 79-80).

Nehru with respect to his personal life wrote that the political participation of his wife and sisters gave him a special satisfaction and brought them closer together. He was impressed by his wife’s organizational skills.

In a nutshell, to a limited extent both Gandhi and Nehru realized that women were compelled to re-adjust both mentally and physically to the demand of changing political environment, best illustrated in the experiences of women in the Nehru household, a household in which three generation of women participated in national political life during the independence struggle.

4.6. Setting the Ball Rolling

The elite women’s participation was facilitated by three main features. First, the households they came from had already a tradition of political participation and had exposure to ‘public politics’. Second, the women were encouraged and supported by their families to participate in the movement. Third, the social practices did not circumscribe their lives and family members did not frown upon their public participation.

It should be noted that from the elite household both men and women were also ridden with personal and political ambiguities on the issue of nationalist participation but we do not hear of that anxiety because setting the precedent meant embodying the notions of familial sacrifice in their own personal lives. The memoirs of Vijaylakshmi Pandit describes the conflict and tensions in her parental home when her brother Jawaharlal Nehru, her father Motilal Nehru and later she herself joined Gandhi. Swarup Rani Nehru, her mother found it difficult to adjust to the changed lifestyle and the constant infringement of their privacy: 180 | Page

This was a time of great domestic strain, and constant adjustments were asked for. Mother felt acutely miserable over all that was happening. How could she take sides (with husband or son) or understand this new ‘Mahatma’ whose business if anything, should have been to look after people’s morals instead of meddling in family matters (Pandit 1979: 69).

Though Swarup Rani and Vijaylakshmi Pandit shared the same household but they perceived the changes in their private lives differently. This perception differences is due to the generational difference between the two women. Swarup Rani was from an earlier generation and her horizon did not extend beyond the family and found it difficult to fully comprehend the changing political reality and new ideas. Whereas, Vijaylakshmi Pandit a woman from a younger generation the consequences of political developments on their personal lives were brought to the forefront. She refers in her personal memoirs her loss of satisfaction through domestic duty and accepts that without the consent of her husband she would not have participated. Thus, for Swarup Rani it was the changing political reality and for Vijaylakshmi Pandit it was the new domestic negotiations that were a challenge.

Therefore, the initiative was taken by the women of the Nehru family. Now the task for both male and female leaders was to mobilize the masses. The leaders realized that by creating, enlivening and projecting nationalist symbolism associated with the domestic sphere onto the public sphere would enable the women of middle class to transcend the boundaries.

The nationalist symbolism also enabled these women to step out the domestic sphere and participated in the Gandhian non-violent movement. Thus, the precedent was set by the women of the Nehru household for the ordinary middle class women.

4.7. The Nationalist Symbols: Women’s Enhanced Role

The different historical environment shapes the symbolic roles in different ways and consequently their centrality differs. In India the nationalist project as elsewhere (Serbia, Finland, South Africa) women are conceptualized as symbolic signifiers of the nation, imaging the nation as the ‘motherland’ and women as the ‘mother (bearer) of the nation’. Frequently the nations are referred to through the ‘iconography of familial and domestic space’. Hence, the motherland was projected as the body of the women 181 | Page that was in danger of violation from ‘foreign’ males and her honour had to be protected through the sacrifice of ‘countless citizen warriors’.

However, in representing the swelling tide of Indian nationalism the ideology of motherhood was important and it was used as a symbol of an identity of Indians and constituted a domain which the colonized could claim as their own. Now the nationalist woman as the embodiment of the nation was the nurturer and bearer of future progeny and the defender of the motherland. Women without completely disassociating themselves from the domestic ideology entered the public sphere. The participation of women conceptualized in terms of the inter relationship between the private and public domains and they carried domestic values into the public sphere. The home was considered a representation of culture of the Indian nation and of that home women were the integral part of it. The primary duty of the women was to preserve the culture of her nation by upholding the tradition and values that constituted that culture. Partha Chatterjee stated that ‘the home was the principal site for expressing the spiritual quality of the national culture, and women must take the main responsibility of protecting and nurturing this quality’ (Chatterjee 1989: 243).

Women not only shoulder the responsibility of the ‘transfer of cultural and ideological traditions of ethnic and national groups’ they often, ‘constitute their actual symbolic configuration’ (Anthias and Yuval- Davis1992: 189). The role model ‘mother’ identified with the ‘motherland’ or ‘Bharatmata’ (mother India) aligned the duties and responsibilities of the mother with the duties of a woman towards her nation. The ‘glorification of motherhood, despite its Hindu roots (became) less a cultural defense mechanism, than the articulation of a future political programme’ (Engels 1989: 431) (Thapar Bjorkert 2006: 87).

On the other hand, the metaphors and symbolism shifted from the nationalist women as the mother and nurturer of the nation to the defender of civilization and motherland and also to the sacrificial mother. The sons of those mothers who were executed by the British were venerated and exalted to the status of mother of the nation. These mothers were regarded as sacrificial as they have offered their sons to the nation. It should be noted that the role of mothers whose sons were killed has never been recognized.

However, the incidents in this context has been narrated which recapitulated the decisive role of mothers in the nationalist movement. On 25th October 1943, after the 182 | Page formation of the Provisional Azad Hind Government under the supreme command of Netaji Subhas Chandra Bose war was declared against the Allied Forces. The soldiers of different branches of the Indian National Army were deployed on the fronts. In the Intelligence Branch Durga Malla was posted. He along with some other fellow soldiers entered the hilly area of the then greater Assam across Burma border. He used to collect and send important information there regarding matters of strategic importance to the headquarters of Indian National Army in Rangoon despite the shortage of supplies, ammunitions and weapons and adverse geographical conditions. When Durga Malla on 27 March 1944 was on a mission to collect information of the enemy camps, he was captured by the soldiers of enemy side at Ukhrul in Manipur near Kohima. He was arrested and was kept in the prison at Red Fort, New Delhi as a prisoner of war. On 15th August 1944, Veer Durga was taken to Delhi Central Jail from the Red Fort. On 25th August 1944 after ten days, he was sent to the gallows. Thus, the journey of Major Malla ended. His physical body is no more but he sacrificed himself after leading a meaningful life of only 31 years and became immortal. See for Photo-16.

In 1930 the Dandi March of Mahatma Gandhi to violate “salt rule” started generating patriotic sentiments in the heart of Durga Malla and motivated him to take part in the freedom struggle. He could see under the leadership of Mahatma Gandhi the vision of the freedom of India. Durga Malla was only a student of ninth class at the time of the Satyagraha movement, but he was actively engaged in anti-British activities in his locality.

In the history of India’s freedom struggle the formation of the Indian National Army represented a milestone. Durga Malla played an important role in the formation of the Indian National Army. In 1942, he joined this Army with a patriotic zeal and also inspired his fellow men to join it. Durga Malla was given initially the responsibility to mobilize volunteers for the Indian National Army from different Gorkha battalions. Later, by virtue of his patriotic feelings and his sense of duty towards his country, he earned promotion to the rank of Major.

On 25th October 1943, after the formation of the Provisional Azad Hind Government under the supreme command of Netaji Subhas Chandra Bose war was declared against the Allied Forces and soldiers of different branches of the Indian National Army were deployed on the fronts. In the Intelligence Branch Durga Malla 183 | Page was posted. He along with some other fellow soldiers entered the hilly area of the then greater Assam across Burma border.

He used to collect and send important information there regarding matters of strategic importance to the headquarters of Indian National Army in Rangoon despite the shortage of supplies, ammunitions and weapons and adverse geographical conditions. When Durga Malla on 27 March 1944 was on a mission to collect information of the enemy camps, he was captured by the soldiers of enemy side at Ukhrul in Manipur near Kohima.

Durga Malla was arrested and was kept in the prison at Red Fort, New Delhi as a prisoner of war. On 15th August 1944, Veer Durga was taken to Delhi Central Jail from the Red Fort. On 25th August 1944 after ten days, he was sent to the gallows. Thus, the journey of Major Malla ended. His physical body is no more but he sacrificed himself after leading a meaningful life of only 31 years and became immortal.

However, one should take into account that the sacrifice of Durga Malla is worth mentioning but his mother Parwati Devi whose name has not been documented in any historical records, have projected a brave profile too. Throughout the country a wave of sympathy arose for the mother and she was referred to as the ‘sacrificial mother’ who sacrificed her sons for the nation.

Malla’s mother had never actively participated in formal politics but she gave an example that how ordinary middle class mothers too can sacrifice their sons in the political struggle. Beside, it also showed how some mothers understood their roles in relation to the nation. To the projection of women in the political struggle, women were not recognized through their family names but they were referred to as Ma which means mother.

4.8. Women and Gandhi’s ideology of Non-violence

However, a precedent was set by the nationalist movement for achieving independence through non-violence. This led to the birth of a new philosophy ahimsa or non violence. The male and female leaders of the Congress Party adhered strongly to a non violent ideology. The leaders of the movement constructed an image of an ideal activist that was of women who in her political activities symbolized the virtues of non- violence. The ideology of Gandhi portrayed the struggle against a British as a moral battle in which the moral and spiritual strength of Indian women was supreme. A moral 184 | Page stance was constructed by Gandhi which cut across class, communitarian and rural- urban differences to create an anti-imperialist front. Thus, the streets metaphorically were viewed by men and women as moral battlefields and consequently they were seen as an acceptable location for the activities of women. For the first time this ideology assisted women in stepping over the thresholds of their homes. Hence, the public participation of women also helped to dispel British stereotypes of their downtrodden and degenerate status.

Therefore, when women stepped out onto the streets they brought with them the values of the domestic sphere. In the public domain they were expected to adapt to changes without compromising their feminine qualities within the domestic sphere. In the public sphere their involvement stretched from the non-cooperation movement of 1920s to civil-disobedience movement of 1930s and to Quit India movement of 1940s. The women public participation was limited in 1920s. But during the next two decades constrains diminished. It is due to the fact that a precedent had already been set by the women primarily from the elite households who had participated in politics earlier in the century. It was in the latter half of the 20th century the women were more politically aware and their households found it easier to accept them going outside their homes since many had already done so. For example, in 1930s movement the women who were not allowed to participate were not stopped by stepping out during the Quit India movement. The 1940s witnessed not only an increase in the number of women activists but the women were also seen in violent activities as compared to the 1930s.

Therefore, whatever be the nature of women’s public participation it was framed through the two essential issues of segregation and respectability.

4.9. Women and Social Space

In the broader social context, most women from the middle class family purdah defined their lives. The women led the segregated lives even within their homes and most women did not appear before or have any social contact with any of the men in the family except their husband. Some women after marriage were secluded and confined to a room. The women were not allowed to show any part of their body or appear in front of other members of the joint household. Thus, for the women the primary constraint was to come out onto the streets without challenging the prevalent domestic customs and traditions. Segregation from the domestic sphere was carried over into the public domain. Thus, the public sphere were not seen by the women 185 | Page participants as a space for completely flouting customs and traditions but as a space where rigid rules of society and the religion could be re-negotiated enabling the women to step outside their homes. For example, the women basically from the Hindu background kept their heads covered with their saris in the processions.

On the other hand, along with segregation the issue of respectability was also linked. Both male and female nationalist leaders projected the politics of street demonstrations in terms of its high morality and sacrifice. Only the right kind of respectable women were positively encouraged to participate (Forbes 1988: 69). The middle class women who came out in public also realized that there newly realized freedom had to be couched in an aura of respectability. As argued earlier a woman grew up in the protected environment of her father’s house and later married into the protected environment of her husband’s house. This respectability issue touched every middle class family. Thus, the women ‘on the streets’ had to be distinguished from the women ‘of the streets. The latter primarily being women who had to come out of their homes to earn a living. The consequences of this were the women who entered and were seen in those spaces defined as public were open to suspicion. The women of the street were the working class women, low caste women and other inferior characters. Hence, the latter were seen still as a threat to the morality and respectability of the movement. In the latter category Prostitute were located. The Prostitute from Kanpur in UP during the civil disobedience movement were stopped from joining the movement and were said to be unfit to sit near other ladies by members of the District Congress Committee. Even Gandhi himself refused to accept the Prostitutes as Congress members unless they gave up their unworthy profession. Similarly, the ‘fallen sisters’ in Barisal, East Bengal wanted to participate in Congress activities were advised by Gandhi to choose alternative professions to facilitate their participation. However, there was an apparent uneasy relationship which the women from the privileged background shared with other women who were either prostitutes or from the untouchable caste.

Therefore, there was a necessity of drawing distinctions between the nationalist women and the other social groups such as Prostitutes and untouchables. It became an integral feature of defining national character and setting cultural boundaries. ‘Nationalist ideology, that is beliefs about the nation- who we are, what we represent- becomes the basis and justification for national actions, that is to say, activities of state 186 | Page and nation building, the fight for independence … the exclusion or inclusion of various categories of members’ (Nagel 1998: 248) (Thapar-Bjorkert 2006: 99).

4.10. Women lead the Movement

The male leaders realized that they would require the help of the women associates in continuing nationalist work once the men were arrested.

However, responding to the calls of local and national leaders, women of different communities and all walks of life came out to join the struggle, marches and demonstrations. They came forward at this time. The immediate factor which led to this participation was the arrest of all the national leaders along with few local leaders. The women were seen participating and taking charge of the movement in the absent of men leaders. This provided a fillip in the movement. The women by then became the active participants of the movement and started organizing meetings and processions.

Saryu Prasad Poddar, a freedom fighter from Kuseong asked Puttalimayadevi to stay invisible until the movement needs a great help in time of emergency. Gradually Puttalimaya who was too anxious to join the movement started working actively for the movement. While organizing meetings the women leaders like Sabitri Devi, Putalimayadevi Poddar from the local areas of Kurseong also got arrested.

4.11. The Swadeshi Movement

The Swadeshi Movement had a most striking feature as the women took the pledge to use swadeshi goods. The impact of the socio – religious movements and institutions in awakening the women is noteworthy. Some of the women started participating in the politico – religious meetings. But it is also a fact that the women of Darjeeling like their counterparts in other province also suffered from inertia and at least in the initial stages the women did not take part in the struggle for freedom. Hence, such a state of affairs continued for a long period because neither woman showed much interest in public affairs themselves nor their families allowed them to take part in them. The women in Darjeeling were not educated and this was the reason behind which kept them confined to their domestic roles and had no inclination to come out and take part in public matters.

During the movement there was a necessity for the boycott of foreign cloths which became a symbol of all resistance. Gandhi asserted that for the mass mobilization the nationalist symbols had to relate to the private lives of people and 187 | Page must touch their daily existence. In the household item cloth was an essential one and khadi could be spun on charkha (spinning wheel) within the domestic sphere. But its nationalist significance transcended the boundaries of the domestic sphere into the public sphere. Thus, in the public sphere men and women wore it as a mark of national pride and a symbol of the nationalist movement. A woman dressed in hand spun khadi cloth was seen more ‘charismatic’, ‘respectable’ and ‘patriotic’ than woman dressed ornately in fine silk.

However, it is noted that on certain occasions the volunteers proved to be so convincing that shopkeepers sought their help in removing the foreign cloth to the godowns. In conducting their foreign cloth picketing the volunteers used three tactics. First, they walked up and down in front of the cloth shops advocating the use of only swadeshi cloth. The volunteers apart from preventing the sale of foreign cloth they pursued those who did but foreign cloth until they handed back their purchases or agreed to have their bales of foreign cloth sealed.

Since, at the end of each day the foreign clothes were burnt in public bonfires as ‘Holi’ the name of an Indian festival that celebrates the victory of good over evil. The good here was the Indian nation and the evil was the colonial ruler’s power. Thus, the boycott of foreign goods was to support the national cause as well as to symbolize the acts of pride in the indigenous industries. The burning of clothes publicly referred to as ‘Holi’ was also an instance of ‘propaganda by deed’ effectively used by the Congress for mobilization.

In Kurseong too the swadeshi movement spread like a wild fire. A Bengali man came to Kurseong from Calcutta to teach the value of Charkha to spread swadeshi value. This had a great impact on Sabitri Devi and she left for Calcutta in 1918 join a centre to learn the art of making thread with charkha (spinning wheel). She became so efficient within a short period that the Bengal Board of Charkha made her leader to take part in one khadi and charkha exhibition organized in Muzaffarpur, Bihar. Her expertise in the exhibition made her popular and she became familiar among the leaders of All India Congress Party. Later on, her dedicated service to the flood affected areas of Bihar in 1920 made her an all India leader. This all made Mahatma Gandhi to invite her to Sabarmati Ashram where she was renamed as Sabitri Devi instead Helen Lepcha which was her orginal name by Bapuji. It was said that Gandhiji felt a foreign touch in the name of Helen and made her swadeshi by pure Indian name. See for Photo-17 188 | Page

During the boycott of foreign goods at Siliguri and setting them to fire, Sabitri Devi with twelve others were arrested and were accused for three months laborious imprisonment in Darjeeling jail. The Amrita Bazaar Patrika in its issue dated 30th January 1922, wrote ‘Sabitri Devi with the Congress Secretary E. Ahmed and Gorkha volunteers have been arrested.

In 1935 Putalimayadevi Poddar formed the women organization in Kurseong to manufacture Khadi cloths and to spread patriotic feelings among the children. All these activities made her notorious to the British Government and she was called at police station where she received a warning to leave the movement. Slowly the common people started getting associated with the movement.

The British Administration responded these Satyagrahis on two levels. On one hand the British would dismiss picketing as a tamasha or spectacle and undermine the nationalist leanings of the volunteers by referring to them as professional agitators or extremists. In relation to the participation of women, the administration mentioned these women as less possessed of sober judgement and more and more led away by what they see in the papers. Yes it is true that of any political mass movement the people are carried away by national sentiment but it would be incorrect to suggest that women were thoughtless or irrational. In fact the women suggested themselves the ambiguities and contradictions they experienced. Some women did not have much interest in the movement but they conducted certain acts to express solidarity with women who were supporting the nationalist cause including the acts such as giving up their foreign cloths.

On the other hand, a political concern was expressed by the British which were reflected through a tightening of the ordinances. The Prevention of Intimidation Ordinance of 1930 was expanded to include ‘molestation’, ‘boycott’ and ‘unlawful instigation’, to deal with cloth and liquor shops picketers in several places of India. The administration alleged that through picketing the foreign clothes shops the Congress volunteers were out to make money by blackmail and terrorism.

There were women who gave up their ornaments and household valuables to the movement. Gandhi though had argued that wearing ornaments was a part of a male conspiracy to make women into ornaments but this idea was not reflected in women’s narratives. Rather for women giving up ornaments was related more to supporting the movement financially. During 1925-26 Mahatma Gandhi came to Darjeeling to meet 189 | Page ailing C. R. Das. When Sabriti Devi met Gandhiji she dressed herself with gold ornaments. This act of her annoyed Gandhiji who asked her to live a simple life. Gandhi asked her to donate all her ornaments for the Swaraj Fund. Since then, she never wore any silver or gold ornaments in her life time. Even after independence she led a very simple life and never used any sort of luxury articles in her life.

4.12. The Picketing of Liquor Shops

Liquor was associated with both national and domestic economies. It was argued that for the British tax on liquor was a major source of revenue and if women could successfully stop the sale of liquor then they would improve the financial conditions of many households with male drinkers. Gandhi believed that ‘only those women who have drunkards as their husbands know what havoc the drink devil works in homes that once were orderly and peace-giving’ (Gandhi 1930: 121). Moreover, the opposition to the sale of liquor was a symbolic of the purity and respectability of the nationalist movement and Gandhi believed that women were best suited for this.

However, giving up liquor was linked with respect for the nation and for its women, the bearer of national respectability. The tactics of women while picketing the liquor shop was same as those of the foreign cloth shops. Thus, women would go in deputation to the owners of the liquor booths and ask them to give up this trade. They would also visit homes and persuade men to give up drinking.

In Kurseong the freedom fighter Putalimayadevi and Harish Chettri realized the problem of liquor consumption in the locality. The consumption of liquor was not only a matter of economy but it was destroying families too. The drunken husband usually abuses his wife and beats up children making life more miserable. Putalimaya and Harish too faced many such people. Even at times they warned those by making them handicap or getting them arrested. Thus, one should understand that the use of liquor by men in the family not only led to the suffering of women and children in the domestic sphere but it also badly affects the financial conditions of a houses which were already in a conditions of minimal survival economically.

Therefore, the issues of picketing liquor shops became so effective that those women who did not participated in the specific national campaigns like breaking the salt law or picketing foreign clothes shops now were seen in the processions against the liquor shops. A particular kind of procession was held which was a kind of traditional 190 | Page forms of women’s public appearances in festivals. This was politicized by the nationalist leaders. This procession was non other than Prabhat Pheri which was only taken out in the early hours of the morning where groups of women would leave their homes and walked to the temples. They would sing song of devotional which concentrated largely on the grievances of the people and the injustice perpetuated by the government and the police. Pheris was a non violent protest against the colonial rule and the purpose of it was to increase the awareness among the women towards their public surroundings. One of the most popular songs dealt with the theme of Gandhi’s charkha and swadeshi (Times of India, 11 August 1930, p.4).

However, the traditional pheris would end at a temple and nationalist procession would end in a meeting. These meeting encouraged the women who attended it. Women leaders gave a provocative speech on issues concerning the political situation along with the social and economic lives of populace were also raised.

Hence, within the domestic sphere the concept of dharma was associated with women maintaining healthy households and offering support to their husbands. Women when stepped out onto the streets the domestic values of dharma were transformed into duty towards the nation and the expectation that women would uphold nationalist values.

At this point of time nearly all the leaders were arrested following British repression of the movement and all the nationalist activities were consolidated underground. In Kurseong a meeting was held on 23rd February 1942 at the Municipal Park. It was under the auspicious of the Congress Socialist Party of India, with Putalimayadevi Tamangni Poddar, wife of Sarju Prasad Poddar, Secretary, Kurseong S.D.C.C, on the chair. About 150 persons attended. Speakers recalled the August 1942 disturbances and the efforts of the leaders to oust the British from India. They declared that they believed in revolution, and urged the people to unite and to be prepared for the imminent struggle for freedom. They criticized the Cabinet Mission, the interim Government and the Constituent Assembly as British Devices to retard the progress of India towards freedom. During the Quit India movement Sabitri Devi a Congress Satyagrahi worked quite closely with few Congress members. Since, the activities of these women were non-violent in nature, they operated the underground movement. On one occasion it was said that when Netaji Subhas Chandra Bose was house arrested in Kidde Pahar (hill) Sabitri Devi played an important role. She was assigned the task of 191 | Page supplying bread to Netaji. Sabitri Devi played a clandestine role by supplying secret letters, information and even dresses for Netaji during his house arrest. M.P Rai in his book ‘Bir Jatiko Amar Kahani’ has mentioned that Sabitri Devi also helped Netaji to escape from his house at Kurseong and reach Europe through Kabul.

On 8th August 1942, in Bombay, there was a huge slogan of swaraj and on 9th August all the prominent leaders were arrested. On 12th August in Kurseong a huge Jan Sabha was organized and on that day Saryu Prasad was arrested. On 13th August Putalimaya who was then 22 years of age organized a huge procession in Kurseong along with Harish Chettri, Janaklal Kulmi etc. where all of them were arrested. This incident led to huge protest by the people who surrounded the police station with the demand of the release of their leaders or to arrest them too. The policemen were very much frightened by this act and from backdoor took all the arrested leaders to the Palikan Tourist Lodge through the garden and were sent to Darjeeling jail with the help of a vehicle. The British Government asked them to sign a letter which would prevent them from participating the movement but the leaders refused to do so and all the leaders were kept in jail with the criminals. Even in jail the leaders demanded for all the provisions that a Rajnaitik Kaidi (political prisoners) receives and went for a hunger strike. Finally their demand was accepted. During her stay in jail Putalimaya read Gita and did spinning every day. On January 1944, she was released from jail but her health deteriorated due to her long stay in jail.

4.13. The Revolutionary Nationalist Women of India

The women revolutionary in particular challenged the effectiveness of non- violence as an efficient strategy for political liberation. The young women undertook the revolutionary activities within and outside the domestic sphere. Unlike the experiences of the non-violent satyagrahis the women who took the revolutionary path were exposed to various degree of violence. There are several reason associated with women becoming revolutionaries. In the context of Bengal it is argued that if the Gandhian movement encouraged the mass participation of women in the freedom struggle then the revolutionary women too made an equal participants. The need for women revolutionary was felt when many young men of Bengal were imprisoned or seen as suspect after the Chittagong Armory Raids in April 1930 since with the reviving of the Bengal Criminal Amendment Law Act. 192 | Page

Beside this, the Gorkha soldiers too played a significant role in the freedom struggle. During the Second World War Gorkha soldiers resigned from their job and joined the Azaz Hind Fauz led by Subash Chandra Bose. While crossing Burma they all came to Dimapur (Nagaland). The British Government arrested many of them and given death sentence in Lal Quilla in Delhi. Therefore, in such a period of great sacrifice there is an incident of femininity trait of sacrifice and the sacrifice of their body for the nation. Since, sacrifice has always been a culturally approved behavior for women. The contribution of two great children Indreni and Sabitri Thapa of 7-8 years, their revolutionary activities in the freedom movement are worth mentioning.

After the formation of the Azad Hind Fauz under the supreme command of Netaji Subhas Chandra Bose war was declared against the Allied Forces. When battle had reached Imphal, close to the border of Burma many adult lay injured in a hospital camp. Bose asked if there were any volunteers left help to block an oncoming tank. Two children who were 8 years olds Kumari Indreni Thapa and Sabitri stepped forward and said they would do whatever was necessary. These two children were strapped with bombs and camouflaged with leaves and lay in the path of the tank. This saved the rest of the people. Subash Chandra Bose had no words but tears were rolling down for the bravery of these young patriots. (Indian Gorkhas, 25th August 2015).

On 21st October 1943, Subash Chandra Bose assumed command and made a Provincial Government of Free India and formed a Cabinet. He recruited many people from the army and civilians and even had a contingent of women called the Rani Jhansi regiment. One of the important members of Jhasi Ki Rani Regiment in Kalimpong was a lady name Sunkesari Chettri. Since, her husband was a Secretary of Gorkha League, her entry into politics became a family legacy. During the period the women found it very challenging to enter the political scenario even if their husband was already a part of it. The society didn’t allow women to join in any part of public front whether it is a social or a political one. Mrs. Chettri being a literate person was fully aware of the fact of injustice of British Administration. Every day she used to read local newspapers and pamphlet to update herself about the political events of the movement all over India.

There were many Gorkhas who joined the INA and the women joined the Rani Jhansi regiment. Among them was Mrs. Sunkesari Chettri (Chauhan) from Kalimpong. She was an active member of Jhasi Ki Rani Regimen led by Subash Chandra Bose. Along with this Regiment she was also a member of Gorkha League. There were many 193 | Page other women who also joined the Regiment from Kalimpong. They were Phoolmaya Dahal generally known by the name German, Pavitramala Moktan, Pema Doma, Prembadha Subba, Tiny Gurung, Shanka Gurung etc. Among them Prembadha Subba’s father Randhir Subba was also a member of Gorkha League. In 1939-1940 when the Boycott Movement was carried out all over India. The necessity for the same was felt in the hill areas too. The boycott of foreign cloths became a symbol of all resistance. According to Gandhi the mass mobilization of the nationalist symbols had to relate to the private lives of people and must touch their daily existence. This gave a huge opportunity to the women to come forward in Public from their domestic threshold. See for Photo 11-12.

In Kalimpong it was the local people who selected her as a leader for the movement. As she was an educated and courageous lady, she agreed and joined INA. She now decided to participate in the movement with more vigor. The news of successful picketing of the stores all over India greatly influenced Mrs. Chettri. She felt that we Indians are not slave anymore and it’s time now to put an end to this. This is our land so why do we stay under the rule of others. The sons of the soil now have to prove themselves. The people should understand the value of education. This is the reason why we are facing such problems and might be facing in near future. She emphasized on education for all the section of society. Beside, she also decided to dramatize the effective and important role of women. She felt women by nature are more fitted for the delicate non-violent picketing of foreign cloth shops than men. Picketing was more a matter of moral persuasion and conversion than coercion. Beside, women also have a sense of morality. The use of charkha and khadi which were powerful symbolic domestic items do not need any little or formal education for these women. As the period was marked by illiteracy and the majority of women participants from the district were uneducated. On one occasion of the Swadeshi Movement she along with other members burnt the foreign cloths in the Mela Ground, Kalimpong. While on the procession and parade a huge protest was raised against the administration and the slogan of “Bande Mataram” was sung by the women of the Regiment when Subash Chandra Bose came to Kurseong she met him and hearing his speech encouraged her to work more actively for the movement. She also participated in many parades and procession of Jhasi Ki Rani Regiment. Thus, such historic movement helped these women to make a contribution for the motherland. 194 | Page

4.14. Conclusion

The contribution of the past women leaders in Politics and Society is outstanding and is truly something to treasure. Such devotions and sincerity of woman are examples set during the period when the society was backward and education was absent, although women being mostly uneducated had the abilities to form leadership and bring dynamic changes in the society at large. They lack access to education and their lack of literacy, vocational skills and exposure did constrains the ability of many women but there were still few extraordinary women who exceeded all the possibilities to create a new world view of women’s power and excellence in both Politics and Society. Thus, in such society the challenges faced by the women were too difficult and it was not an easy task as they had to listen to people's taunts and allegations. Yet the women showed great courage and tolerated it by continuing their political role.

However, no single factor in the nationalist movement can be delineated which can explain the mass participation of middle class women. The conservative norms affected both the elite women and the ordinary middle class with either no education or very little education. Since, the elite women had the support of their male leaders from their own households making their entry in public much easier than those of the ordinary middle class women. The nationalist leaders like Gandhi and Nehru with their political charismatic quality further facilitated this process. Thus, the elite women shared the same social norms as middle class women but they needed a stronger political platform through which they could motivate themselves as well as other middle class women. However, this was provided through two channels, first the incorporation of domestic articles like salt and cloth into the political discourse. The ordinary middle class women as could relate to these items of daily use. Second, the nationalist symbolism associated with women as nurturers and defenders of civilization elevated the existing roles of women in both public and domestic domains, facilitated by the wider favorable nationalist atmosphere of segregation and respectability. Thus, the latter was more important both for the elite as well as the middle class women. Therefore, the women once negotiated the diffused public private boundaries; they had the choice of adopting the different political ideologies of either non-violent Gandhism or revolutionary strategies which often used violence as a means of achieving political aims. 195 | Page

HILL HEROINES AND THEIR INFLUENCE ON SOCIAL REFORMS IN THE HILLS

One of the marginalized regions in India, important only as a resort for the British, the elites sending their kids to school in the hills, a picture of perfect harmony with the existing regime’s masters. But there existed another side to the story that was interestingly never a part of the official discourse of future India in the narratives of the mainstream historians, the stories of the people of Darjeeling who participated in the nationalist movement of India. Political awareness in the people also generated social change in the form of countering and challenging the existing social structures as well as changes in the interpersonal relations within the domestic sphere, changes in the form of resistance and empowerment of women. Following narratives present a glimpse of the nature of impact and the subsequent changes.

4. (i) Puttalimaya Devi Poddar

The most important Nepali woman freedom fighter was Putalimayadevi Poddar. She was a Hindu middle class woman from Kurseong involved in the nationalist movement. In 1934-35, one unknown man was seen wearing Khaddar cloth in Kurseong. This inspired Harish Chettri and Putalimaya Devi in joining the freedom movement. The person was none other than Saryu Prasad Poddar who was a Congressman and had come from Bihar. She was too eager to meet Saryu Prasad Poddar because she wanted to join the movement. Putalimaya with the help of Harish Chettri finally met Saryu Prasad Poddar to whom she expressed her desire. Poddar was surprised to see a girl of 14-15 years of age who was so firm in her motives. But he insisted her to remain as back stage participants of the movement. So Poddar asked her to stay invisible and not to be an active member which could help the movement in time of great need. The society in those days was very conservative towards women’s involvement in the movement. Beside, to become a member of the Congress was too risky due to the strict administration of the British rule. The British Government declared that any person who was close associate of the Congress would be considered illegal. Since then, no Congress work or Congress Office was opened in Kurseong. Saryu Prasad, considering Putalimaya’s age asked her to return back to school. While studying in school, Putalimaya always met the Congressmen and kept all the information about the Congress activities of the country. The members were in constant vigilance and were at any time in the risk of geting arrested due to their activities 196 | Page against the administration. Thus, Saryu Prasad Poddar decided the youth members to perform social work rather than political and bring the local people closer to the Congress party. Hence, Harish Chettri came across Poddar and joined the Congress Party. See for Photo-18

Putalimaya’s domestic life was also too challenging as her parents were against her involvement in the nationalist movement. She had to face many problems due to her activities. She was beaten by her mother and her father was completely against her decision of participating in the movement.

Initially she avoided confronting her father and tried to work her way around the familial constraints. She realized that all nationalist activities had to be undertaken clandestinely while maintaining a united domestic façade. For example, her mother was too sick and there were three younger sisters at home. Puttalimaya was the eldest among the three siblings and all responsibility fell on her shoulder.

By the end of 1936, with the help of Pratiman Singh Lama, Harish Chettri and Savitri Devi the Congress Saka Karyalai (Branch Office) finally started in Kurseong. During this period she was in class 9 and when the Congress Committee was established Putalimaya became the member of the Congress Party.

4. (ii) The early life of Putalimayadevi Poddar: narrated by her son Surrendranath Poddar.

The teacher entered the class room. Puttalimaya was on the first row. In an angry tone teacher said ‘there is a complaint against you’. ‘Every night you were seen going to the Pathshala (school) and learning all nonsense things’. ‘After that in the market you gather children and roam around singing songs?’ Madam asked in a fuming voice. Putalimaya nodded and said yes I do. Madam warned her to stop these activities immediately or the lady inspector standing beside her will punish Putalimaya. Beside, if the situation arises then her parents will have to visit the school and her name will be taken out from the school register. The hideous act that her teacher was accusing her of was nothing but merely an act where every evening after school she used to gather few children in haat bazaar (market place) and roam around singing “bande mataram” and “kadam kadam milaye ja”. This little act of her created a huge problem to the school management and there was a chaos in the school. Thus she had no other choice than to leave the school. She came back to the class and collected her books, bags and other 197 | Page belongings. Since her father was a government employee she knew that her father would never allow her to leave school, and if she leaves school she will not be allowed to stay at home either. Thus, in such fear and confusion she decided not to go home rather went to her aunt’s place in Ambateh which was a small village. She told everything to her aunt. Her aunty insisted her to inform her father as well. But Putalimaya refused to do so. When Puttalimaya did not returned home after eight days her father Madan Lama came to Ambateh. He knew everything as the Principal had told him about the incident. Being a government employee Madan Lama was very worried for his job as it might be at risk due to her. Since Puttalimaya used to take care of her family members, her father was compelled to come to take her back home. Puttalimaya’s mother was very sick and there were three younger sisters at home. Puttalimaya was the eldest among the three siblings and everyday she used to clean, prepare meals for the family and do all the everyday household chores. She always had to make her younger sisters ready for school. Beside, she looked after her sick mother, giving her medicines etc. This was her routine work and after finishing it she could attend her school. While returning from school she had to buy vegetables and groceries. At night she again prepares dinner for the family. On Sunday she goes to dhobi Khola( river) to wash clothes due to the scarcity of water in the region. Merely fifteen years old Puttalimaya had huge responsibility to look after the whole family and their well being. Thus, Madan Lama had a very tough time managing the family in her absence. So, Madan Lama asked his sister to convince her to return home and he will not force her to go to school anymore. The very next day Puttalimaya immediately returned home and started with her everyday household chores. Her father never asked her to go to school again.

In 1937 Congress Committee was formed in Kurseong and Darjeeling. Saryu Prasad Poddar the most prominent member of Congress invited Puttalimaya Devi, Harish Chhetri, Kaluke Lama, Badame Ghising etc to join the committee as they were very much interested in doing so. But to become a member to the Congress was too risky due to the strict administration of the British rule. The members were in constant vigilance and at any time they might be arrested due to their activities against the administration. Thus, Saryu Prasad Poddar decided these youth members to perform social work rather than political and bring the local people closer to the Congress party. 198 | Page

However, Puttalimaya felt that there should be a women’s association to help such backward and down trodden women. A women organization was formed for dealing with problems faced by women. The centre of the organization was Gorkha Library where every Sunday all the women gathered and discuss their problems with the members of the organization. All the efforts were made to solve their problems as much as they can. Hence, in this direction Puttalimaya was much supported by the women of the Padma Lodge (Hira Devi Pradhan and Chandra Pradhan). The main objective of this organization was health and hygiene, education etc. The women who were very sick were taken to the hospital. The members of the family and kids were also taken for regular checkup by providing them with necessary medicines. The women were even imparted the knowledge of the values of education and how important the education is for their children and necessity of getting the school admission for them. They were also provided the basic knowledge of rearing of children, health and hygiene etc. The effort made by this organization led to the decrease of physical violence against women by their husband to a very great extent. In 1935 Gorkha Dukh Niwarak Sammelan was organized in association with this women organization. But this women organization had to face many challenges. During these days the society was very backward and was very difficult to make people understand the value of women and their pride. Women were seen just as a material object and could be done any kind of torture. Men who ignored warning of the organization was taken to G.D.N.S and sometime beaten up. Thus this women organization became a great support system for the down trodden women of the society. Within a year the number of the member of organization became 150. The organization also took care of women who were not seen with respect in the society. These women were given education of moral values and moral character.

However, a night school was started for the Harijan people. A person named Bhola Raut who was a sweeper in the Municipal Corporation called as “Bhaiya” was very fond of Congress and Gandhiji. Thus, every evening he was seen with Saryu Prasad Poddar in his activities. It was almost one week Bhola Raut did not turn up and was not seen in any activities. Thus noticing this Poddar asked Puttalimaya to visit Bhola Raut who lived in Harijan barrack. Puttalimaya with few Congress members went to Harijan barrack. Bhola lived in the third floor. When they reached there they found out that Bhola was suffering from typhoid from almost 10 days. After the visit Puttalimaya started visualizing the place where Bhola lived, its surroundings and 199 | Page conditions. There were dirt, dust all over the place. Even inside their house the condition was no different. Women and children too were very dirty and lacked hygiene. She was surprised to see that a person who has a responsibility for cleaning the entire town, himself was living in such a pathetic condition where there was no sign of cleanliness. So, she decided to work for the betterment of this community and improve their living conditions. Hence, every evening she started visiting Bhola Raut’s place. The children of the barrack usually stood at the door of Bhola to see Puttalimaya. She noticed that the children of this barrack lacked discipline and knowledge. She saw the children’s unwashed face, uncombed hair, dirty clothes etc. Hence, she decided to make a difference in their life. Everyday Puttalimaya brought chocolates for these children and in this way the children became fond of her. After two weeks Bhola recovered from his illness. Therefore, Puttalimaya along with few others decided to open a night school for the Harijan people. She asked Bhola Raut to help her in this mission because Bhola Raut was treated a leader in his community. Thus, a Harijan night school was started for one hour from 5:30pm to 6:30pm. In the beginning of the class all the students were asked to sing “raghupati raghav raja ram” In front of the picture of Gandhiji, each student were provided with a slate and books by the great lady named Heera Pradhan. Beside this, they also started a programme which would help the Harijan brothers to get rid of alcoholic problems. Generally they used to do bhajan and kirtan (religious songs). The mothers who were interested in education were also imparted education in this school. Thus this school was open to everyone irrespective of any age group. Every Saturday the student had NCC class where they were taught the basic education of their personal hygiene and to maintain the cleanliness of the surroundings they lived in. On Sunday there were classes for the men who had to clean their houses and the surroundings of the Harijan Barrack. The lectures were provided to these men for not consuming liquor, not to take money in interest and save money for their children’s future. Thus, this night school became one of the most efficient tools for improving the living standard and generating awareness among the Harijan people.

Beside, she also realized that women too needed a platform through which they could participate equally with the men in the freedom movement of India. She was farsighted enough not to just restrict the fervor of patriotism among the adult men and women. Instead the women should be made the messengers of the message of patriotism to take back home and to inspire the minds of the children so that the entire community gets motivated and inspired by the feeling of nationalism. With this 200 | Page objective in mind, in the same year she also formed the women organization that manufactured Khadi cloths and were taught to spread patriotic feelings among the children. Her activities made her notorious to the British Government and she received a warning in the Police Station to leave the movement. Both the Harijan Samaj and the women’s organization became very strong among the common people. In Mahila samiti the women openly started preaching the nationalist movement by keeping the photograph of Gandhiji. In all the hill sub-divisions- Kurseong, Darjeeling and Kalimpong the Congress Samiti began to hold a strong position.

In February 1940 Poddar went to participate in the Congress Conference in Ramgarh and side by side went to Gogri Gandhi Ashram for training. Before leaving for the same the responsibility of the Congress felt on Puttalimaya Devi and others. Thus, Puttalimaya with others had to visit villages after villages in order to spread the objective of the Congress i.e. the aim of free India or Indian independence. They usually made a group of 5 and went to villages. In doing so they had to take shelter in one of the houses in the village. The motive behind this was to make people understand about Gandhiji, the Congress party and India’s independence and the ill motive of the British government. Since, it was very difficult to stay at one place as the number of members were huge they usually made a group of 4 to 5 people. Within a period of 3 months they continued their procession from Sonada till Teesta resulting in huge amount of people participating in the Congress party. On May 1940 Poddar returned to Kurseong. But unfortunately he was boycotted from the district by the administration. This greatly affected the activities of the Congress to a great extent. No Sabha (meeting) was called during this period. In order to keep the activities of the Congress alive Puttalimaya, Harish Chhetri, Kalu Singh, etc continued the Harijan Pathsala, Savahara Din Mazdoor Sangh, Mahila Samity, Gariman Sangathan, Dhobi Sangathan etc. They continued their meeting through these associations. See for Photo-19

On 13 August 1940 Puttalimaya was arrested during a procession. However it is noteworthy that in all over India the only Gorkha lady to be arrested during the freedom struggle was Puttalimaya. She was imprisoned for four years. After her release from the jail in 1944 her father completely discarded her and she had to leave her house forever.

After Independence she dedicated her life for social work and was famously referred to as “mataji” in the society. Till her death she continued her work for the poor and down trodden people of the society. 201 | Page

In Kurseong there was one incident which was beautifully jotted down by the freedom fighter Saryu Prasad Poddar in his book ‘Swadhinta Sangram Darjeeling Aau Moh’. A lady named Puttalimayadevi and Harish Chettri were returning from night school in Chowkbazaar suddenly they heard noises coming from one house in the locality. It was a house of a person named Birkhe Kami, his wife was shouting and screaming very loudly. They lived in a small rented house in Chowkbazaar. Birkhe Kami worked in a metal shop and everyday while returning from work he used to get drunk and physically abuse his wife and children. His wife too was working as a maid in three houses to maintain their livelihood. Every night same fights used to take place in their house and the neighbors were fed up of all these chaos as it disturbed the whole locality. In case if any neighbor comes and console him, he used all slang words on them. Thus, hardly any body dared to interfere in their matter. Hearing these noises Puttalimaya and Harish entered his house. They asked Birkhe to stop abusing his wife but as usual Birkhe instead of listening to them started verbally abusing them. As there was no other option left, Puttalimaya and Harish took him outside and beat him up nicely. Harish also warned him that if he continued like this than he will get him arrested or will break his head and legs and get him admitted to the hospital. Then he told Birkhe’s wife that if he again continues the same act then she can come to them without any hesitation. The next day Birkhe’s wife Maiti came to Puttalimaya’s place and informed that he did not say anything and didn’t have liquor. Thus, one should understand that the use of liquor by men in the family not only led to the suffering of women and children in the domestic sphere but it also badly affects the financial condition of a house which were already in a conditions of minimal survival economically.

The year 1938 was the most important year for the Congress party of Kurseong. It was in the month of April when some strangers were seen at one place nearby Hillcart road announcing about the ‘carnival’ programme in the region. The Congress party through reliable sources came to know about the objective of the carnival. The carnival was nothing more but a mere programme of different types of gambling. The main objective of the carnival was nothing but to make money as much as possible through gambling (locally called Juwa). The carnival programme was published in the newspaper. However, the Congress party was against this carnival as they were aware that this would affect the financial conditions of the people of the region. Thus, Pratiman Singh Lama wrote a letter to the administration (F.A.Karim). He also wrote a 202 | Page letter to the people who were organizing the carnival programme for its cancellation. See for Photo-20

It was on September 1938 before three weeks of Dasera the carnival programme was about to begin in Hill Cart, Kurseong. A huge posturing was made from Tindharia till Sonada for the carnival programme. Hence the Congress members of Kurseong went to meet the Mahakuma Sasak (SDO) Mr. F.A.Karim in against the carnival programme. The members of the Congress were Pratiman Singh Lama, Saryu Prasad Poddar, Puttalimaya Devi, Harish Chhetri, Mangal Singh Rumba etc. The main reason for the Congress against the carnival was that the community was not in good financial condition and this carnival would make their condition worse. The people had saved little money for Dushera and in such situation if this carnival takes place these people will be tempted to spend their little saving in the carnival. Thus, as a result it will worsen their financial condition and will make their life miserable due to lack of money to celebrate the festival.

But unfortunately Mr. Karim supported the programme of carnival. Many discussions were held between the Congress members and F.A.Karim but no solution could be drawn. The SDO however in a rude voice replied that we have already given them permission to organize the programme and there is no way to stop them. Thus, the Congress member made toil (group) and started procession against the carnival programme. They tried to make people realize that this programme was nothing but a mere anti social activity which would ruin their financial conditions. Attending this programme would be like going against one’s homeland. Finally, Pratiman Singh Lama made a strong announcement by saying, “thik cha garaunu hosh hami paani herchau carnival kasari huncha”( ok let the carnival take place we will also see how can it start). On the other hand, even Mr. Karim said, “do whatever you can”. But the Congress members had no other option than picketing. On the next day they organized a meeting among its members and social workers. Planning was made because still there was one week time left. Thus, a procession was organized to protest against the carnival programme. In the mean time rumours started to spread that there are possibilities of agitation and fights during the carnival programme. These rumours were spread by milkman who also supported the Congress in its mission. The most important members were Saryu Prasad Poddar, Puttalimaya, Pratiman Singh Lama, Harish Chhetri, P.B.Lama, Kale Singh etc. Thus, the most important role played in this 203 | Page direction was by the women organization which was quite commendable. These women made groups of 5 each and started a procession from Tindharia to Sonada making people aware of the real motive behind the carnival programme. They went to every villages and tea gardens to make people aware of the programme and prevent them from attending it. P.B Lama and Harish Chhetri was the main in charge of picketing. In each place five members were alerted so that people could not attain the carnival. Some were given threatening. But none of the members were arrested due to the fact that the members of the party had clear motive not to ruin the economic life of the people who were already in a degraded conditions. The organizer of the carnival programme informed Mr. Karim. Knowing all this Mr. Karim came to the spot by jeep and was very angry. He had planned to arrest few Congress members. But when he saw a large number of Congress members on dharna he had no other option left but to leave the spot without arresting anyone.

Saryu Prasad Poddar with few others went to the Police Station. His vehicle stopped in front of Poddar and with angry voice he said, “yo kaam ramro bhayena (you didn’t do a good job). While returning back in his fuming tone he said, “all of you have not done this”, “tapai haaru leh prasasann lai chunauti dinu hudai cha (you all are challenging the administration), yas ko pratifal ramro hudai nah” (consequences of this will not turn good). But Poddar answered, “haami leh tapai lai aanurodh gareko thiye (we had requested you), tapai le sunnu bhayena (but you didn’t listen), juwa roknu gair kanuni ho bhanne (if its unlawful to stop gambling), haamro viruddh action linu hosh(then u can take action against us), tara hami yo carnival hunu di dainau (but we will not let this carnival to take place), paarinaam je sukkai hosh (whatever be the consequences). After three days when not a single person came to the programme it had to be closed immediately. Ultimately the carnival programme had to end. Thus, it was a huge success on the part of the Congress members and a clear defeat to the administration.

But this success did not continued for long as the second carnival was organized during the festival period (Dasera and Diwali) in the Mountibet ground. But within a week again a posturing was seen on the roadside of the carnival programme. This programme was definitely a huge one in comparison to the previous one. Saryu Prasad Poddar knew that the failure of the previous carnival was a huge insult to Mr. Karim thus in retaliation this second carnival was being organized in a massive scale. So in a 204 | Page meeting Poddar said, “ghaiteh baagh ajay alik ghaatak huncha bhanne, timi haaru leh nischai pani carnival lai safal banau nu ko laagi thulo yojna banaye ko hunu parcha, timi haaru le jasori paani carnival lai safal banau na prayas garne chau, yo hamro nimti thula chunauti ho”,” abo hami paani paachi haath na pani sakdai nau”,” yas karan leh aba carnival ko viruddh agi bhann da pani jordar prachar hunu parcha”.(wounded tiger becomes more dangerous and to make carnival successful, you must have made a big plan which is a great challenge for us. Now we won’t step back too and there should be a more powerful programme against the carnival than before).

The news about the carnival spread everywhere. Even it was published in the newspapers. On the other hand, the Congress members too were planning against the carnival programme. The Congress party was not given permission to organize Jan Sabha. Though they had only one month left in hand they were prepared to make the carnival a failure. They started making elaborate efforts to make the carnival an unsuccessful event. The women activists also played a huge role in this direction. Groups were formed with 10 people in each group and were sent to villages and tea gardens to make people aware of the carnival and not to attend it by any means. Everyday these groups went to two three villages doing procession against the carnival. The Congress party also requested the Gorkha Dukha Niwarak Sammelan and Gorkha Jan Pustakalaya members to join hands with them in this mission. The day of the carnival took place. Swami Sachidananda, Pratiman Sigh Lama, Saryu Prasad Poddar, Mangal Singh Rumba, all the members of Mahila samaj, Harijan people gathered at the gate of carnival programme in Mountebet ground. On the other hand administration had posted one inspector and 15 to 20 policemen at the venue.

Finally the day of carnival took place. On the day of the programme Swami Sachidananda came to Kurseong from Darjeeling. All Congress members stood at the gate of the carnival programme and started their dharna against the programme. The women were also very active. Puttalimaya gathered all women from Mahila Samaj and women from Harijan community. However, in the first one hour of programme not a single person turned up. The people were rather interested in watching the fight between the administration and the Congress party instead of attaining the programme. The Congress members took Sachidanand with them to stop the programme. But there were security in the main gate where the programme was going on. The party members requested them to stop the programme and suddenly few drunken people came there. 205 | Page

They started to push and hit the Congress members. This time it seemed that even they (the carnival people) were prepared to face the Congress party. Swamiji was physically injured. But Swamiji, Pratiman Singh Lama and Saryu Prasad Poddar some how controlled the situation. The main motive of the party was not to have any violent incident because it might have led them to imprisonment and the carnival programme would have successfully taken place without interference. Hence, the party members returned from the programme and went to market place to organize a Jan Sabha (mass meeting). When Pratiman Singh Lama was delivering his speech all of a sudden a man named Bhopal came in front of the crowd and threw torch light on Lama’s face. Lama fell down on the floor but again stood up and continued his speech. The man Bhopal was arrested by the police. Finally, in Jan Sabha it was decided that from tomorrow in each gate of carnival four people would be provided for dharna (demonstration) and would request the people not to attain the programme. But on the other hand the administration too was alert as they wanted the carnival programme to be successful, so they also arranged few people who were prepared for violence. It was due to the fact that if any violence took place the Congress members could be easily arrested. But Poddar, Lama, Chhetri and others knew the motive of the administration. Hence, they were mentally prepared not to fall in any sort of violence. Since the situation was out of control Harish Chhetri in a very harsh voice told Poddar, “tapai haaru dharna dinu hosh” (you all continue with dharna), “baaki moh maathi chhori dinu hosh” (rest you leave it to me). To this Poddar replied, “tara Harish bhai haami kunai prakaar ko ladai jhagra cha dianau, jhagra leh prasasan ko haath baliyo huncha” (but brother Harish we don’t want any violence because it will make the administration strong). Again Harish replied, “daju niti ko kurah nah garnu” (brother don’t talk about rules), “jhagra nah gaare ra pani jhagra ko dhamki tah dinu sakincha” (though we will not engage into fight but can threaten them of violent consequence if they don’t listen). Nevertheless, argument continued between Chhetri and Poddar. Ultimately Chhetri called few of his members from the market square and changed his clothes from usual kurta pyjama to khaki half pant and old green colour sweater which was his special dress. Chhetri said, “I know no hinsa (no violence). Thus, the day luckily went peacefully, but Poddar, Swamiji with few other members continued with their plan and stayed there till midnight. The following morning they arranged for picketing along with 8 to 10 members. Many assembled not for the carnival but to enjoy the situation. Among one group Puttalimaya was assigned in charge. Due to the situation that 206 | Page prevailed on the previous day Poddar was quite tensed and warned all the members of his party not to indulge into any kind of violence. But when he reached the gate of the carnival he was surprised to see that there was not a single person guarding the gate like previous day. Later he came to know that the previous day Chhetri with his few men had beaten up the local goons and gave them warning not to inform the incidence to the police and if they do so they will have to face dire consequence. Therefore due to this not a single person was seen on the gate. Thus in this way the Congress was successful in making the carnival a failure for the second time as not a single person attended the carnival which continued for 9 days. Ultimately they were forced to end the carnival unsuccessfully.

Thus it was the effort of the Congress party that led to the failure of such huge carnival programme for the second time. Mr. Karim felt it very humiliating and took it as a matter of prestige. He wanted to teach Congress members a lesson but due to the fear of local population who were with the Congress members felt that if anything happens to these members the local people would go against the administration. Thus he had to remain silent and could not take any action.

4. (iii) Maya Devi Chettry

When Maya Devi was 11 years old she was taken to her aunt by her father Kul Bahadur. Her aunt lived in Giddapahar an outskirts of Kurseong between Siliguri in the plains and Darjeeling up in the hills. At that time Kurseong was densely forested and sparsely populated. The indigenous Lepchas called it ‘Kharsang’ as it was the land of the orchids. The forests were full of small sweet smelling white orchids. At that time Calcutta was the capital of British India and Darjeeling was a hill station which was considered to be a place to relax and recuperate from excessive heat. Here the major population consisted of Bhutias, Lepchas and Nepalese.

Maya Devi was short and fair like her mother and still wore the traditional guniu cholo (Nepali dress) and Nepali jewellery. She worked as a stone breaking lab ourer to make gravel for the contractors making roads. In this way she could make little money rather than taking charity from anybody.

Beside this, she cooked and cleaned and took lunch for her aunt as she was not used to such a hard life. Before, she lived a carefree child’s life at home. But here in 207 | Page aunt’s place she had to wake up at dark, collect firewood and water from the stream and roast corn for breakfast. She did all these in a dreamy haze most of the time.

There was a prevalent of child marriage in the region at that time. Maya at the age was only13 years got married. But the marriageable age was 15 at court. Her aunt asked her to say 15 at court. Phupu was her only guardian. Maya got married to a man named Dil Bahadur Chhetry, a person twenty years older than her. They had a Hindu wedding. But Dil Bahadur was an upright and honest man. He started teaching Maya Devi at home.

4. (iv) The Political Environment in Hills

There were political stirrings and anti-colonial feelings among the people in the rest of India. The British made sure that the simple folk of the hills shouldn’t get contaminated by making it an exclude area. This meant that there will be no representatives sent to the Legislative Council. Hence, there was no local voice in the political arena.

On 17th November 1921 when the Prince of Wales was to visit the country hartal was held all over the country. The streets were empty and the shops were closed. Even Darjeeling the peaceful hills caught the fever raging throughout the rest of the nation. Every where the black flags fluttered and western clothes were burned. Schools and colleges were also closed.

Mr. S.W.Goode, the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling District called a public meeting to warn the people of consequences if there was any trouble. Hundred of police were gathered in the area. The Congress workers were determined to initiate hartals against the visit of Prince of Wales to Kolkata. Dil Bahadur was very much inspired by Gandhi’s philosophy and ultimately joined the Congress. He recalls that they were all so excited to go to jail in those days as it was an act of bravery and so they were all keen on being imprisoned. Some folk songs were prepared by them which they taught to students and volunteers and sent them singing throughout the towns. The elder folks were sent to the shops to ask them to close down. There were four volunteers with the captain who were sent to different areas.

The D.C and S.P. were furious and threatened the merchants to open their shops. The volunteers were arrested and were brought to the Chowk Bazar. Dil Bahadur with few others asked the shopkeepers to close their shops. With this 208 | Page insolence the S.P was so furious that he ordered his men to beat him up. Dil Bahadur was bitten so badly that he became unconscious. He was imprisoned but ultimately released because of the scarcity of place in jail. He felt it was the saddest day of his life because he couldn’t go to the ‘Krishna Mandir’ they gave the name for prison.

There were many Gorkha men who joined the INA and the women joined the Rani Jhansi regiment. Many of whom told Dil Bahadur and Maya Devi their war stories. Late Dilbir Singh who was also in I.N.A told Maya Devi about his and his friend’s war stories and gave her his diary in the hope that she would write about them. Since, in the hills there was no press she sent her manuscript to Calcutta. When writing her book ‘Swatantra Sangram’ lost many pages of her manuscript during a Hindu- Muslims riot in Calcutta in 1946. During the freedom movement there are innumerable soldiers and civilians who fought and died but due to lack of record their names have gone all unsung.

Later, she wrote that being backward and mostly uneducated the Indian Nepalese didn’t have many accounts of the sacrifices the people made for their country. These people were also tortured and hanged just like the others of the rest of the country for going against the regime. But Gorkhas name were synonymous with being loyalists to the British. It was the reason that in Calcutta and elsewhere they were pushed out of buses and trams and were also stoned, mistreated and were called traitors.

Maya sent a letter to Major General Shah Nawaz of the INA when he came to Calcutta:

I take the opportunity of welcoming you on behalf of the people of this Himalayan Hills, particularly the Gorkhas. Being myself a Gorkha woman, I hope I have every right to ventilate the grievances of our people who are backward in every step of their life, academically, financially and socially.

Dear Shah Nawaz Jee, I am reading lots of Articles about the I.N.A, but I see very little about the parts played by the Gorkhas in this Army. I had an opportunity to meet several Gorkha I.N.A Officers from whom I learnt that not only thousands of our Brave men volunteered and fought in I.N.A for freedom of India, but also there were several women in the Rani of Jhansi too. None could give me even an approximate figure of such brave men and women of who I am so proud. Of course some thing was given in the Press about Maj. Puran Singh. I was told that many Brave Gorkhas were 209 | Page court martialled and some were even hanged, but it was not brought in the public’s notice.

The Gorkhas have equally suffered untold miseries, readily courted jail, were ousted from their homes and villages, for the Freedom Movement of India, but only because they have no press, everything remains under curtains on the other hand any news of their activities (particularly of Gorkha soldiers who obey their officers blindly but loyally) which they do in favour of the Govt. come in the papers in the Front page with block letters. It naturally poisons the minds of all sections of people of India, who see us as their enemies. Recently there were some disturbances at Calcutta and our people especially Civilian Gorkha women and children had to suffer for nothing. They were ousted from the Lorries, Buses, Trams etc, refused food supply and were even insulted. As a result the Gorkha of Darjeeling and other Hill areas wanted to take revenge from the innocent Non Hillmen of the Hills. But our national young men played an important part and saved the situation. They went to see all the leaders of the leading organizations of Calcutta. I thank Sree Sarat Chandra Bose and Rastrapati Azad whose appeals through Press saved our people of Calcutta and others in the Hills. Now Shah Nawaz Jee, I request you to be very kind to speak something every where throughout India where ever you go about the Gorkhas activities in I.N.A and create a good feeling among the Gorkhas and others of India. You are trying your best to bring unity and by your valuable speech I am sure the people of India will realize the Gorkhas are also their friends and can do every thing for Mother India. They recognized brave soldiers and these brave men will be an asset of the Free India. (Giri 2010: 27-28).

The democratic leaders of Nepal like Bisheshwar Prasad Koirala, Dharnidhar Sharma and D.B.Parihar came to Kurseong to address the public and show their support for democracy in India. But the members of Gorkha League held black flags and shouted that they should go back. They returned to Nepal with great insult and humiliation.

However, due to this uncalled behavior Maya Devi was deeply hurt. She felt that after all they were well respected leaders of Nepal and were honoured guests who were also fighting for their own democracy like India. She joined the Gorkha League thinking that it was an association of like minded people who wanted the upliftment of their people. But she resigned from the League after this incident and joined the 210 | Page

Congress. Already her husband was a long time member. Dil Bahadur believed that joining the Congress would have a better chance of getting their voices heard in the highest levels. Both Maya Devi and her husband played an important role in the freedom Movement and also in other movement related during the period.

Nehru’s famous words, ‘at the stroke of the midnight hour when the world sleeps India shall awake to light and freedom’. After a long struggle of more than a century of British rule, India finally gained independent at the midnight on 15th August 1947. But it was a bitter sweet as people wake up to a new dawn but at a terrible price i.e. division of nation.

However, there was a mass confusion as Punjab in the west and Bengal in the east was divided. On the Independence Day at the borders both Indian and Pakistani flags were hoisted as the people didn’t know which side of the border they belong to. For some Muslims who had fought for Pakistan were feared and worried of uprooting themselves from their familiar surroundings and going to live in another country. The same fear was also with the Hindus as they found themselves a minority in the new Pakistan.

In the villages and the streets of Punjab there were terrible atrocities. On the 17th August the British forces were quickly evacuated.

Before Independence the situation was already grave. Due to the limited Army and the Police force to patrol the streets, armed gangs cause havoc. The women were raped and the children were abducted. The villages were raided and burned. On the trains the passengers were massacred and torched the carriages. The horror stories of entire populations of villages being executed were spread over and the children watching as their parents were mutilated, raped and burnt. The situation was such that the men had turned into demons.

On the both side of the border there was mass migration. From September to November 1947, more than about 849,000 refugees had entered India on foot, 2.3 million crossed the borders by train, 32,000 arrived by plane and 133,000 arrived in Bombay by streamers from Sind. However, there were about 3 million refugees in the refugee camps by the end of 1947.

Meanwhile, there was rejoicing over the freedom of India in the hills of Darjeeling. In the District the whole day of programmes was organized. 211 | Page

In Kurseong at 4:30 am the first programme of the day started with ‘Prabhat Pheri’ where the local Congress organized the volunteers marched in the streets with Ramdhun and National songs.

Maya Devi being the Congress President at 8am brought down the Union Jack and raised the tri-colored flag of independent India. She saluted this symbol of the new born country with tears as she knew the ultimate sacrifices made by the gallant men and women for this day to happen. It was not only a day of celebration but of remembering these freedom fighters and of looking with a hope and confidence to the future and making the country a great one. It was a moment of emotional and solemn as the Cubs, Guides, Blue Birds and the general public that had gathered at the Chowk Bazar saluted the flag.

She laid the foundation stone of Gandhi Bhawan with Sankha Dhwani at 9 am and also held puja ceremony. Mr. S.K. Banerjee, the S.D.O. took the salute of the Police during a march past and at 10:30 am the Scouts and Guides held a rally at the Monteviot Grounds.

At the Eagles Craig pear saplings were planted and in the afternoon Charkha demonstrations were held at the Gorkha Library. Thus, the day concluded at 4 pm with the speech of D.B.Chettry and Maya Devi who spoke about the relevance and importance of the day and also work ahead for all citizens.

4. (v) Formation of Women’s Association

In 1941, Women’s Association (Mahila Mandali) was established in Kurseong. Maya Devi Chettri, a prominent Nepali Freedom Fighter for the first time participated in the outdoor activity as a Vice- President of the association. In the same year, Dil Bahadur Chettri opened “Hindukanya Pathshala” (Girl School) in “Pratham Gorkhajan Pustakalaya” (First Gorkha Library) in Kurseong. Maya Devi Chettri worked as a Principal but due to economic constraint the school had to be handed over to Kurseong Municipality.

The most remarkable event which occurred in the period was the establishment of Shri Ramkrishna Girls High School in Kurseong. Although Scottish missionaries undertook the construction of schools and welfare centres like Loreto Convent in 1847, St. Paul's School in 1864, but these were mainly for the British residents and the elites of Bengal and not for the common masses of the region. Therefore, the establishment of 212 | Page

Ramkrishna Girls High School in Kurseong could be considered as the first major move towards the social reform movement in the region regarding female education. Earlier the girl’s education was limited up to the primary level. But, with the establishment of this school, it provided a breakthrough not only in the system of education for girls but a challenge towards the orthodox system of society where girl’s education were treated with suspicion and non acceptable. The nine girl students of Shri Ramkrishna Girls High School, Kurseong were qualified to be President’s guide with Maya Devi Chettri as an Assistant Commissioner for Giri Guides and others. They all participated in All India Rally of President’s Scouts and Guides. These were remarkable events in the sense that it signaled the arrival of the times of change.

Establishment of schools and initiatives taken to open the doors of enlightenment to women was also signaling the dawning of a new era of light but there were some more shackles that had to be broken. See for Photo-21

From the very beginning Maya Devi was interested in social work beside political participation. She became a member of the Education Board of Kurseong Municipality in 1938 and Commissioner of same body. Later in 1948 she was Vice President of the Ladies Association of Kurseong and a member of T.B Association. In 1938 she went to Calcutta for three months for the Tuberculosis Home Visitors Training and in 1941 she got an appointment letter from the Chairman of Kurseong Municipality, A. B. Scott hiring her as the lady Health Visitor for Kurseong Municipality (Giri 2010: 13).

Maya Devi was also interested in guide and scouting from the very beginning. She also took a keen interest in the Guide Movement and became a District Commissioner of Guides. Since, 1935 she made numerous involvements in guide and scout and participated in many camps. Later, she was appointed as the State Commissioner of Bengal for many years. Due to unconditional contributions in this direction for such a long period the Akhil Bharatiya Guides and Scout Association awarded her service of merit badge.

Maya Devi was also active in Labour Movement and organized the Milkmen Union. She was also in the Tea Labour Union and became Vice-President of the Plantation Workers Union of North Bengal. In 1947, she was the Vice President of the Uttar Bangal Chiya Sramik Sangathan (North Bengal Tea Labour Association) and also the Vice-President of the Darjeeling Branch of the All India Women Conference. Thus, 213 | Page knowing the poor condition of the labours in Darjeeling, Doars and Jalpaiguri areas she wrote a letter mentioning about the poor and deteriorating conditions of the tea workers to the labour minister Jagjivan Ram.

In 1947 she was also the Vice President of the Akhil Bharatiy Mahila Sammelan of Darjeeling Zilla (All India Association of Darjeeling District). In 1948 she was also elected as the Municipal Commissioner of Kurseong. Beside this she was elected as a member of Education department. She was also an accountant of T.B sanatorium of Kurseong. She was also the President of the Azad Pathsala for Muslim students and contributed more than 20 years of service in the development of this school. She was also a member of the Standing Committee for Defense, Health and Education. In 1953 a Bengali medium school named Parmatharai Urban Junior School was started in Kurseong. She was the member of this school committee for life and made great contribution towards its development. There was also a committee named Sandhani Mahila Samiti which was opened with the sole purpose of making women financially independent by learning sewing. This committee was a self help group for the women. Maya Devi was the President of this committee for 25 years. She was also interested in singing and thus brought a teacher at home to learn singing and she usually learned to sing bhajans (devotional songs). Thus she started Sangeet Kala Niketan in 1971 in Kurseong and became the President of this Niketan. This Sangeet Kala Niketan was under the Baat Khanda Vidyapeeth Lucknow. The Student of this Niketan was taught singing free of cost by the singers of Kurseong Radio Station. But this Niketan could not continue for long because of the transfer of singing teachers from Kurseong to other places. Hence the musical instruments left over were gifted to Sarda Sangeetalai Kurseong.

When she became the M.P (Member of Parliament) she started the Nepali Sammelan (Nepali Association) in Delhi. The main objective of this association was to bring the Nepali community residing in Delhi together and unite them. Thus, the responsibility of this Sammelan was also on her shoulder. In 1976, the chairperson of “Bengal Women Audi nation” requested her to organize such association at the Zilla level in Kurseong. For this purpose Maya Devi started the organization in Snowview Kurseong. The main objective of this organization was over all upliftment of women of rural areas regarding health, nutrition, infectious diseases, family planning, women 214 | Page right and to protect themselves and others in case of emergency. Maya Devi got huge support from the masses in this direction and made the association a successful one.

In 1954 Bhawesanand Swami opened a Ramkrishna Vedaanth Ashram in Kurseong. Swamiji felt that there should be a proper school for girls. Thus, the Ashram gathered few girls and started teaching them. In 1957 when the number of students increased in large number the school was ultimately recognized as a Government school. The first teaching staff appointed in this school was Shanti Pradhan. This is regarded as one of the most ideal till today.

215 | Page

References

All interviews were conducted between January 2011 and February 2014. All the respondents were middle class Hindu, Buddhist men and women.

9th January, 2011 - Library (N.B.U).

2nd February, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

5th April, 2011 - Dr. Pradhan Kumar - Siliguri, Hindu

11th April, 2011 - National Library - Kolkatta

13th April, 2011 - Archives - Esplalde-Kolkatta

10th May, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

20th May, 2011 - Library - N.B.U.

5th June, 2011 - Gorkha library, Sharma Vinod Prasad - Kurseong, Hindu

7th July, 2011 - All India Radio, Allay Parash Chandra - Kurseong, Hindu

4th August, 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist

27th February 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist

19th August 2013 - Chettri Malati - Medical,Siliguri, Hindu

10th September 2011 - Sir Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

10th July 2012 - Pradhan Rajan (son of Chandra Devi Pradhan) - Kurseong, Hindu

8th February 2014 - Gautam Nanita - Kalimpong, Hindu

8th February 2014 - lama Pushpa - Kalimpong, Buddhist

3rd December 2014 - Chettri Shanta - Siliguri, Hindu

1st December 2014 - Subba Renu Leena - Kalimpong, Hindu

1st December 2014 - Sunkesari Chettri - Kalimpong, Christian

28th November 2014 - Chettri Prabha - Kurseong, Hindu

216 | Page

PRIMARY SOURCES

Reports & Articles:

“Analysis of Causes leading to Depreciation of Currency and Remedial Measures”. 1954.

Chattopadhyay Bankim Chandra, 1882, “Anandamath” Bengali novel.

“Darjeeling not to be Unilingual, says Nehru, No Right to Drive out State Language”. Amrita Bazar Patrika. Darjeeling. August 13, 1961.

Darjeeling Municipality Records. Section 119 Act III of 1884.

Ibid

Darjeeling Porter’s Act. Proceedings of Darjeeling Municipality, 16th March, 1885.

Census of Bengal 1869, As in Hunter, W.W., op.cit., 1869.

Census 1951, West Bengal District Handbooks, Darjeeling, pp.xxxix-xliii, see also, Memorandum (Supplementary) before State Re-organization Commission, Government of West Bengal, Calcutta.

Chettry D.B, A Way Out for the Hill People of Darjeeling District Autonomy.

“Colony for E. Pakistan Refugee Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”. Hindustan Standard, July 12, 1949.

Chamling Sanjog, 25th August 2015,Indian Gorkhas, “Balidan Diwas” remembering supreme sacrifice made by the Indian Gorkhas

Church of Scotland Darjeeling Mission; Sept 30th 1874. As in Chacraborty, C.op.cit., pp.67-115.

“Constituent Assembly Advisory Committee Personnel of Sub-Committees Announced. Fundamental Rights, Minorities & Excluded & Tribal Areas”. Feb 27, 1947.

Consultation, Fort William, 16th January 1839, No. 61 (R/195/Vol.7).

“Four Resolution Passed in North Bengal Conference”. Jalpaiguri. May 20, 1947.

CSM 1974 pp50-54,69-77

CSWI 1974 pp.234-235, 261-263

Dhum Ketu 7th November, 1922.

“Freedom Fighter- The Brave Gorkha Mat

Gorkhas in India, 8th June, 2014. 217 | Page

Himalayan Times, 19th June, 1949, “H.E.Dr.K.N.Katju Addresses the women”, Kurseong.

Himachal Barta 22nd December,1985.

Hindustan Standard, 9th September, 1946, “Gorkha welcome Nehru Government”.

Hindustan Standard, 12th July, 1949, “Colony for E.Pakistan Refugees. Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”, Kurseong.

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

“Independence Day at Kurseong” 16th August 1947, Kurseong.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1907, Bengal District Gazetteers Darjeeling, logos Press, New Delhi.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1995, Darjeeling; District Gazetteer, New Delhi, Gyan Books Pvt. Ltd.

“Nazruler Sange Karagare”, published in Desh, 3rd para, 1376 BS

Sarathi 1923.

Subba M.S Lt. Col. Retd, “A Freedom Fighter from Darjeeling”.

Sketch of Darjeeling, from Bengal and Agra Annual Guide and Gazetteer (1841). India Office Library and Records, London.

The collected works of Mahatma Gandhi, Volume XXV October 1917 – July 1918

The Constitutional Recognition of Nepali Language: A Long cherished Aspiration of Indian Nepalis; A Bulletin Of All India Nepali Bhasha Samity.

The Darjeeling Tract, from the Darjeeling Guide, 1845, India Office Library and Records, London.

The Encyclopedia of the Indian National Congress, Vol. VIII, 1921-24, p.332.

The History of Darjeeling — The Queen of Hills. Darjeelingpolice. Retrieved on 30 April 2006.

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The Report of the Committee on the Status of Women in India (CSM), Towards Equality, 1974, New Delhi, Government of India, Department of Social Welfare, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare pp.50-54, 69-77

Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Darjeeling" Categories: Darjeeling/ History of Bengal

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952. 218 | Page

The school magazine of Girls High School, Kalimpong 2000.

Towards Equality: Report of the Committee On the Status of Women in India, Department of Social Welfare , Ministry of Education and Social Welfare, Govt. of India Press, 1975.

Report by Miss Lily Waugh, Girl’s Boarding School, Kalimpong 1898, in Manuel D.G.-A Gladdening River. London, A & C Black 1914.

Report of the Inspector of Schools, 21st October 1908. Darjeeling Girls Boarding School.

As Netaji Files Declassified - the Gorkha Connection Emerges Stronger http://netajipapers.gov.in/ www.gandhiashramsevagram.org. www.kalimpong.info » The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as ... www.kalimpong.info/The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as reviewed by Dr. Sonam ... On 7 September 2008. http://www.congresssandesh.com/AICC/history/president/dr _pattabhi_sitaraimayya.htm.

Newspapers

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 31st January, 1922. Calcutta.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 2nd February, 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 5th February, 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 30th June 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 7 July 1905.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 1st August, 1906.

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 13th August 1961

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 28th June 1961

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 19th October 1960, Kurseong

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 11th April 1961

Darjeeling Times, 2000, Celebrating Culture and Conflict, Vol. No1, November-December.

Darjeeling Times, 2008, Vol. No. 6, July-August. The Nation sees Gorkhaland.

Darjeeling:1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850. 219 | Page

Gorkha Times, 2008 (Samajik Nepali Newspaper), Vol.4.

Gorkhas in India 8th June 2014

Gujarat Navajivan, 30th November, 1924.

Gujarat Navajivan, 30th December 1924.

Himalaya Darpan, 29th December 2011.

Himalaya Darpan, 18th August 2012

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

Himalayan Times,2008, Kalimpong Vol. III, Issue 8, November.

Himalayan Times, 18th July 1948, Kalimpong

Himalaya Times, 19th June 1949, Kurseong

Hindustan Standard, 9th September 1946

Hindustan Standard, 21st February 1947, Patna

Hindustan Standard, 12th July 1949, Kurseong

The Englishman, 1839, 14th January.

The Friend of India, 1839, 15th January.

The Hindustan Times. 28 December 1938 (CWMG, Vol.68, p.230)

The Hindustan Times, 10th April 1961

Times of India, 11 August 1930, p.4

Independence Day at Kurseong, 16th August 1947, Kurseong

Indian Gorkhas, 25th August 2015

Parliamentary Times, 11th June 1962

Vartman , 18th October 1931:3

Young India, 13th November, 1924, M Gandhi mentioned the demise of Dal Bahadur Giri as ‘National Loss’.

220 | Page

Secondary Sources

Books

Agarwala, R.C, 1969, Constitutional History of India and National Movement, S. Chand &Co, New Delhi.

Agnew, Vijay, 1979, Elite Women in Indian Politics, New Delhi:Vikas.

Ahmad, K.C., 1984, ‘Gandhi, Women’s Role and the Freedom Movement’, Occasional Papers on History and Society, 19: 1-24.

Al-Ali, Nadje, 2000, ‘Nationalism, National Identities and Nation States: Gendered Perspectives’ (Review Article), Nation and Nationalism, 6 (4): 631-38.

Alexander, Rajani, 1984, "Participation and Perceptions: Women and the Indian Independence Movement", Samya Shakti, Vol.1, No.2.

Alloula, Malek, 1987, The Colonial Harem, Manchester: Manchester University Press.

Altekar, A.S. 1962, The Position of Women in Hindu Civilization, New Delhi: Motilal.

Ali, Aruna Asaf, 1991, Resurgence of Indian Women, Radiant, Delhi, Travel Talk, Aundh Publishing Trust, Aundh, 1947.

Allen, Judith, 1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the limits of History’, in Carol Pateman and Elizabeth Gross(eds), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Australia: Allen and Unwin.

Amin, Sahid, 1984, ‘Gandhi as Mahatma: Gorakhpur District, Eastern UP. 1921-22’, IN Ranajit Guha (ed.), Subaltern Studies III: Writings on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Anand, Geeta, 1989, “Appeal to the Indian National Movement to Women”, senior, Dartmouth College; ABP(20th April,1930), (7th November, 1930), (23rd November, 1930), BC (14th July,1930), 7th November, 1930), (7th December, 1930), (3rd January, 1931), The Tribune (7th August, 1930).

Anderson, Benedict, 1991, Imagined Communities: Reflection on the Origin and spread of Nationalism, London: Verso.

Anthias, Floya and Davis Yuval Nira,1992, Racialized Boundaries: Race, Nation, Gender, Colour and Class and the Anti- Racist Struggle, Routledge, London.

Asthana, Pratima, 1974, Women's Movement in India, Delhi, Vikas.

Bagchi, G.C,1972. Village Survey Monograph on Upper Pedong. Census of India, 1961.

Bagchi, J, 1990, “Representing Nationalism: Ideology of Motherhood in Colonial Bengal”, Economics and Political Weekly 25, no.42-44: WS 65-WS 71.

Bagh, Tara Ali (ed), 1958, Women of India, New Delhi, Publication Division. 221 | Page

Bakshi, S.R. 1988, Mutiny to Independence, New Delhi, Deep and Deep Publications.

Bakshi, S.R. 1987, Gandhi and the Status of Women, New Delhi: Criterion.

Ballhatchet, Kenneth, 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj- Imperial Attitudes and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905.London, Weidenfield and Nicolson.

Banerjee, Himani, 1995, ‘Attired in Virtue: The Discourse on Shame(lajja) and Clothing of the Bhadramahila in Colonial Bengal’, in Bharati Ray (ed.), From the Seams of History: Essays on Indian Women, Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Bandhyopadhyay, Sandip, 1989, “The ‘Fallen’ and Non-Cooperation,” Manushi 53, July-August.

Bandyopadhyay, Sibaji, 1995, ‘The Contemporary Popular Bengali Fiction: Textual Strategic’, in Jasodhara Bagchi, (ed.), Indian Women: Myth and Reality, London: Sangam Books.

Banerjee, Sikata, 2003. ‘Gender and Nationalism: The Masculisation of Hinduism and Female Political Participation in India’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 935(1): 167-78.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, ‘The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom’, in B.R.Nanda (ed.), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi: Raddian Publishers.

Barbara, Fultner edt Habermas Jurgen, 2011, Key Concepts Acumen, Durham, p.g.23.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Basu, Aparna and Ray Bharati, 1990. Women's Struggle: A History of the All India Women's Conference. 1927-1990, Delhi, Manohar.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, “The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom,” B.R. Nanda (ed), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishers.

Basu, Aparna, 1982, Essays in the History of Indian Education, New Delhi, Concept Publishing Co.

Ballhatchet, Keneth. 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj-Imperial Attitude and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905. London Weidenfield and Nicolson, p.144.

Bayly, C.A, 1975, The Local Roots of Indian Politics: Allahabad 1880-1920, Oxford University Press.

Beard, Mary, 1946, Woman as a Force in History: A Study in Traditions and Realities, Macmillan, New York. 222 | Page

Bell, Diane, Karen Caplan and Wazir Karim (eds), 1993, Gendered Fields: Women, Men and Ethnography, London: Routledge.

Bell, Vikki. 1993. Interrogating Incest: Feminism, Foucault and the Law. London: Routledge.

Besant, Annie, 1885, The Political Status of Women, 2nd edn., London, C. Watts. (pamphlet).

Bhabha, H. 1982, The Other Question. The Stereotype and Colonial Discourse, Screen 24.6, pp. 18-36, In Padmini Mongia’s, op.cit., p.41.

Birch, Anthony, 2001, The Concepts and Theories of Modern Democracy, Routledge, London

Bista, D.B.1980. People of Nepal. Kathmandu: Ratna Pustak Bhandar.

Biswas Sanjay, Roka Sameer, 2007, Darjeeling, Truth & Beyond. Systematic Computerised Offset Printers, Darjeeling.

Bomjan, D.S. 2008, Darjeeling, Dooars People and Place under Bengal’s Neo-Colonial Rule. Darjeeling, Bikas Jana Sahitya Kendra.

Borland, Katherine, 1991, ‘That’s Not What I Said: Interpretive Conflict in Oral Narrative Research’, in S.C.Gluck and D. Patai (eds.), Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Borthwick, Meredith, 1985, The Changing Role of Women in Bengal, 1849–1905, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Broomfield, J.H, 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

Borthwick, M. 1984, TheChanging Role of Women in Bengal, 1804-1905, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

Bracewell, Wendy, 1996, ‘Women, Motherhood and Contemporary Serbian Nationalism’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 19 (1-2).

Brown, Judith. 1972, Gandhi and the Civil Disobedience Movement, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 146, 168.)

Brown, Judith, 1977, Gandhi Rise to Power, op.cit…1928-1934, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.

Broomfield, J.H. 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

B.T. Ranadive: 1986, Gorkhaland Agitation: A Part of Imperialist Plot in East. September, 1986.

Buramanger, H.B. 1994, Is Gorkhaland a Reality or Simply Mirage. Kathmandu. 223 | Page

Burke, Peter (ed.), 1991, New Perspective on Historical Writings, Oxford: Polity.

Butalia, Urvashi, 1993, ‘Community, State and Gender: On Women’s Agency during Partition’, Economic and Political Weekly, XXVIII (17).

Burton, Antoinette, 1998, At the Heart of the Empire: Indians and the Colonial Encounter in Late Victorian Briatin , University of California Press.

Campbell, A. 1905. Final Report on the Survey and Settlement of the Kalimpong Government Estate in the District of Darjeeling, 1901-1903. Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Press.

Caplan, I, 1970. Land and Social Change in east Nepal: a study of Hindu-tribal relations.London; Routledge and Kegan Paul.

Caplan, P, 1989, Don’t Blame Mothers, New York, Harper and Row.

Caplan, Paula .J, 1989, Women’s Masochism: The Myth Destroyed, New York: New American Library, 1987.

Chakrabarty, Dipesh, 1993, “Postcoloniality and the Artifices of History: Who Speaks for ‘Indian’ Pasts?”Representations, 3, Winter.

Chakrabati, Dyutis. 1988, Gorkhaland: Evolution of Politics of Segregation, Centre for Himalayan Studies, Special Lecture X, University of North Bengal.

Chakrabati, Dyutis. 1988. Nationalism, Ethnicity and Gorkhaland Movement, A Note on Conceptual Problem. University of North Bengal.

Chakravartty, Renu, 1980, Communists in the Indian Women's Movement, 1940–1950, New Delhi, People's Publishing House.

Chandra, Bipan, 1988, India’s Struggle for Independence, Penguin Books, India.

Chandra, B, 1999, Colonialism: Some Basic Aspects, London. p 66.

Chand, Tara, 2995, History of the fReedom Movement in India, Vol.III, New Delhi.

Chatterjee, Manini, 2001, ‘1930: Turning Point in the Participation of Women in the Freedom Struggle’, Social Scientist, 7-8: 39-47.

Chatterjee, Partha,1989, ‘ The Nationalist Resolution of the Women’s Question’, in Kumkum Sangari and Sudesh Vaid (eds), Recasting Women: Essays in Colonial History, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1986, Inner Recesses/ Outer Spaces. Memoirs, New Delhi, Navrang.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1937, The Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1983, India’s Women’s Struggle for Freedom, Abhinav Publication, New Delhi. 224 | Page

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1939, Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chattopadhyay, R., 1989, ‘The Women Perceived: A Study in the Changing Visual Iconography, India Women Myth and Reality’, paper presented at the national seminar, Scholl of Women’s Studies, Jadavpur University, Calcutta, March.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chemjong, Iman Singh.1966. History and Culture of the Kirat People. 3rd Ed.Nepal: Tumeng Hang.

Chettri, M. 2013. Choosing the Gorkha: At the crossroads of class and ethnicity in the Darjeeling hills. Asian Ethnicity.

Chettri,V.1994, Kumar,Kurseong Ra Kishorawasthama, Kuseong, In Nepali.

Choudhuri, Nirad, 1968, The Autobiography of Unknown Indian, University of California Press, 1968.

Chow R, 1997, Where Have All The Native Gone? In Padmini Mongia (ed) Contemporary Post Colonial Theory. A Reader, Delhi, Oxford University Press, p 124.

Cornell, D. 1995. What is ethical feminism? In: Benhabib S, Butler J, Cornell D, Fraser N, Nicholson L, editors. Feminist Contentions: A Philosophical Exchange. New York, NY: Routledge, pp 75–106.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A, editor. 2007. Feminisms in Development: Contradictions, Contestations and Challenges. New York, NY: Zed Books.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A. 2008. Gender Myths and Feminist Fables: The Struggle for Interpretive Power in Gender and Development. Oxford, United Kingdom: Wiley & Blackwell.

Daly, Mary, 1990, Gyn/ecology: The Metaethics of Radical Feminism, Boston, Mass: Beacon Press.

Darjeeling and its Mountain Railway, 2002, Naya Udyog, Kolkata.

Darjeeling Branch Indian Tea Association. 1982. Report. Submitted to the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling.

Darjeeling Municipality Records, 1884, Section 119 Act III.

Dartmouth College (1989); ABP (April 20, 1930), p.6, (November 7, 1930),p.4, (November 23, 1930), p.5; BC (July 14, 1930), p.4, (November 7, 1930), p. I (December 7, 1930), p. I, (January 3, 1931), p. I; The Tribune (August 7, 1930), p. 9.Darjeeling: 1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850.

Dash, Arthur Jules.1947. Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling. Calcutta: Govt. Printing. 225 | Page

Dasgupta, Atis. 1999, Ethnic Problems and Movements for Autonomy in Darjeeling, in Social Scientist, Vol. 27, No.11/12 , Nov-Dec., 1999, pp. 47-68.

Dasgupta, Kalpana, 1976, Women on the Indian Scene,New Delhi, Abhinav Publications, p. 16.

Dasgupta, Manas: 1989, Economic Development of Darjeeling Hill Areas.

De, Barun and Roy.R. Pranab, 1979, “Notes for the history of Darjeeling”, presented to the Indian History Congress, Waltair Session.

Denis, Kandiyoti. 1996, Women, Ethnicity and Nationalism in Ethnicity edited by John Hucthison and A.D. Smith, Oxford: OUP.

De, P.J. 1978. “Study of a Market in Darjeeling District, West Bengal”. Bul. Of Anthrop.Sur. of India, 27 (1&2).

Desai, A.R, 1959, Social Background of India, Bombay.

Desai, I.P: 1967, “Caste Politics” in Economic and Political Weekly (Bombay), April 22.

Desai, Mahadev. n.d., The Story of Bardoli, among others and Jawaharlal Nehru, 1945, Discovery of India, Calcutta, p. 32.

Desai, Neera, 1957, Women in Modern India, Vora & Co. Bombay.

Desai, Neera, 1967, Woman in Modern India, 2nd edn, Bombay, Vora and Co.

Davidoff, Leonore, 1995, Worlds Between: Historical Perspectives on Gender and Class, Cambridge: Polity Press.

Davin, A, 1978, ‘Imperialism and Motherhood’, History Workshop Journal, 5.

Dietrich, G, 1985, “Personal is Political”: Women and the Process of Political Participation’, Teaching Politics, 10.

Dr. Basu, Durga Das, 2007, Introduction to the Constitution of India, Wadhwa & Company Law Publishers, India.

Dr. Wangyal, B Sonam, 2002, Sikkim and Darjeeling, Division & Deception, 1st edition, Jaigaon, India.

Dozey, E.C. 1922, A Concise History of the Darjeeling District Since 1835 with complete Itinerary of Tours in Sikkim and the District, Calcutta, Art Press.

Dutta, KK, 1957, History of Freedom Movement in Bihar, 1928-41, Vol-II, Patna.

Engels, Dagmar, 1983, ‘The Age of Consent Act of 1891: Colonial Ideology in Bengal’, South Asian Research, 3(2). 226 | Page

Engels, Dagmar, 1989, ‘The Limits of Gender Ideology: Bengali Women, The Colonial State, and the Private Sphere, 1890-1930’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 12(4).

Everett, J.Matson, 1979, Women and Social Change in India, New Delhi, Heritage

Everyman Press; 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, Abhinav, Delhi, Inner Recesses.

Fine, Michelle, 1992, Disruptive Voices the Possibilities of Feminist Research, The University of Michigan Press.

Fobres, Geraldine, The New Cambridge History of India : Women in Modern India, New Delhi, Cambridge University Press, 1998.

Forbes, H. Geraldine, “Goddesses or Rebels? The Women Revolutionaries of Bengal”, The Oracle, 2, no.2 (April 1980), pp.1-15.

Forbes, Geraldine, The Indian Women’s Movement: A Struggle for Women’s Right or National Liberation? In Gail Menault (ed). op.cit. p.54.

Forbes, Geraldine, 1984, “Mothers and Sisters: Feminism and Nationalism in the Thought of Subhas Chandra Bose,” Asian Studies 2, no. 1.

Foning, A.R.1987.Lepcha: My Vanishing Tribe. New Delhi: Sterling.

Fonow, M. and J.Cook (eds), 1991, Beyond Methodology: Feminist Scholarship as Lived Research, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Friedan, B, 1963, The Feminist Mystique, Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Gail O, Pearson, 1979, “Women in Public Life in Bombay City with special reference to the “Civil Disobedience Movement”, PH.D. Thesis, Jawaharlal Nehru University.

Gail, Pearson, 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalism and Extended Female Space in Bombay City,’ in Gail Minault (ed.). The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Gail, Omvedt, 1987, Feminism and the Women’s in India. Unpublished Paper, SMDT, University Research Centre for Women’s Studies, Bombay.

Gallagar, G.Johnson, A Seal, (ed.), 1973, Locality, Province and Nation, Cambridge.

Gandhi, “Duty of Women”, CWMG, vol XVIII, PP 57-8: “speech at women’s meeting at Dakor”, CWMG, vol. XVIII pp 391-5.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP 228-9.

Gandhi, “speech at women’s meeting, Patna”, CWMG, vol. XIX, pp67-8.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP- 228-9. 227 | Page

Gandhi, M.K, Hind Swaraj, 1958 edition, pp. 25-26.

Gandhi, M. K., 1920,“Women and the Vote,” Young India (November 24, 1920).

Gandhi, “Untouchability, Women and Swaraj”, ISR, 37 (March 26, 1927).

Gandhi, “Speech at Women’s Meeting”, Coimbatore, October 16,1927, CWMG, Vol. XXV,P.148.

Ganguly, R. 2005. Poverty, malgovernance and ethnopolitical mobilization: Gorkha nationalism and the Gorkhaland agitation in India. Nationalism and Ethnic Politics.

Gedge, 1929, E & Choksi. M (ed.), Women in Modern India, Bombay.

Genovese-Fox, E., 1982, ‘Placing Women’s History in History’, New Left Review, 133.

Ghosh, Aurobindo, 1948, The Doctrine of Passive Resistance, Pondicherry.

Ghosh, Das Santi, 1976, interview (Calcutta, 24th February); Tirtha Mandal, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905-1939 (Calcutta, Minerva, 1991).

Giri, Dal Bahadur, Smitri Grantha, Nepali Sahitya Sammelan Darjeeling.

Giri, Ranjana, 2010, Maya Devi Chhetry: An Inspiration, New Delhi, L.B. Associates (Pvt) Ltd.

Gluck, S.C and D. Patai (eds) 1991, Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Gordon, Alexandea, 1898, Lt.Col.W. Recollection of a Highland Subaltern during the campaign, London.

Gordon, Linda, 1988, ‘What is Women’s History?’ In Juliet Gardiner (ed.), What is History Today?, Hampshire: Macmillan.

Gopal, K, 1966, ‘The Development of the Indian National Congress as a Mass Organisation, 1918-23’, Journal of Asian Studies, 25 (3).

Gorkha National Liberation Front. 1986 “Gorkhaland is a Must Why?”. Leaflet

Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document, Govt. of West Bengal, September 1986.

Government of West Bengal, Office of the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling, Tribal Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document-II, Govt. of West Bengal, January, 1987.

Welfare Department, 22nd May, 1958.

Graham, J.A, 1905, On the Threshold of Three Closed Lands. Edinburgh, R & V Clark Ltd. 228 | Page

Guha, Ranajit (ed.), 1921-22, Subaltern Studies III: Writing on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Guha, Ranajit(ed.),1982-89, Subaltern Studies: Writings on South Asian History and Society, Vols-I-VI, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Gupta, Das, Kamala, 1970, Swadinata Sangrame Banglar Nari( Bengali Women in the Freedom Movement), Calcutta, Basudhara Prakashani.

Harding, Sandra (ed.), 1987, Feminism and Methodology, Bloomington: Indiana University Pressand Milton Keynes: Open University Press.

Haynes, Douglas and Prakash Gyan, 1991, Contesting Power, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Heimsath, Charles H. 1964, Indian Nationalism and Hindu Social Reform, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Henningham, Stephen, 1983, Quit India in Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies-II, New Delhi, p 137.

Hermanns, Fr. Mathias. 1954. The Indo-Tibetans: The Indo-Tibetans and Mongoloid Problem in the Southern Himalaya and North-Northeast India. Bombay: K.L.Fernandes.

Hingorani, AT. (ed.), 1964, M.K. Gandhi, The Role of Women, Bombay: Bhartiya Vidya Bhavan.

History of Darjeeling. exploredarjeeling.com. Retrieved on 2 May 2006

Hooker,J.D. 1891, Ibid, p. 127.

Hutchins, Francis G. 1967, The Illusion of Permanence: British Imperialism in India, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Jayawardena, Kumari, Feminism and Nationalism in the Third World. Zed Books, London, 1986.

Jessops, Bob, 1982, “The Capitalist State. Marxist Theories and Methods. New York: New York University Press.

J.P. Suda, 1969. Indian National Movement, Meerut; Bipan Chandra, 1971, Modern India, New Delhi, pp. 184-186 and 1988, India's Struggle for Freedom 1858-1947, Delhi, Viking, p. 528

Judith, Allen, 1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the Limits of History’ in Carole Pateman and Elizabeth Gross (eds.), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Sydney: Allen and Urwin, pp. 173-89.

Karlekar, Malavika, 1991, Voices From Within: Early Personal Narratives of Bengali Women, Delhi, Oxford University Press. 229 | Page

Kasturi, leela and Vina Majundar (eds), 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi: Vikas.

Kaur.M., 1968, Role of Women in the Freedom Movement, 1857-1947, New Delhi: Sterling.

Kaur. Mamohan, 1985, Women in India’s Freedom Struggle, Sterling, Delhi.

Kaviraj, Sudipta, 1994, “On the Construction of Colonial Power: Structure, Discourse, Hegemony,” Contesting Colonial Hegemony, ed. Dagmar Engels and Shula Marks, London, German Historical Institute London.

Kennedy, Dane. 1996, The Magic Mountains: Hill Stations and the British Raj. Oxford University Press. p. 170.

Khan, Yasmin, 2007, The Great Partition The Making of India and Pakistan, Penguin Books, India.

Kishwar, Madhu, 1990, ‘Why I Do Not Call Myself a Feminist’, Manushi, No-61 (November-December).

Kopf, David, 1979, The Brabmo Samaj and the Shaping of the Modern Indian Mind, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Kosambi, Meera, 1988, “Women, Emancipation and Equality: Pandita Ramabai's Contribution to the Women's Cause,” Economic and Political Weekly, 23, no. 44 (October, 1988).

Kothari, Rajni: Politics in India (Boston: Little Brown and Co. 1970), p.237

Krishnamurthy, J, 1989, Women in Colonial India, Oxford, Delhi.

Kumar, Nita, ed., 1994, Women as Subjects, South Asian Histories (Charlottesville and London, University Press of Virginia).

Lama, B Basant, 2008, Through the Mists of Time the Story of Darjeeling The land of Indian Gorkha, Bhawani Offset Printing and Publication, Kurseong.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1998, On Quiet Hills, The Stateman, April 19, 20 & 21.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1998, Gorkhaland Movement: A Perspective Economic Analysis. Himalaya Today, June, pp.5-9.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1996, Compiled Gorkhaland Movement: Quest for an Identity, Department of Information and Cultural Affairs. Darjeeling Gorkha Hill Council.

Lama, Ratna Mani, 1996. ‘Prenahko Shrot Maya Devi’, Darjeeling, Vistha Publication, Darjeeling (In Nepali).

Lama, Ratna Mani, 2014, “Ojhalma Pareko Gorkha Swatatntrata Sangramiharu”, Charitra Publication, Kalimpong (In Nepali). 230 | Page

Labar, Jiwan, Kahi Rajnaitik Byaktitwaharu, Gama Prakashan, H.D.Lama Road, Darjeeling, 2006 (In Nepali).

Lather, Patti, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 11(6).

Leonard, Karen I. and Leonard John, 1981, “Social Reform and Women's Participation in Political Culture: Andhra and Madras,” The Extended Family, ed. Gail Minault, Columbus, Mo., South Asia Books.

Lerner, Gender, 1975, ‘Placing Women in History: Definitions and Challenges’, Feminist Studies, 3(1&2).

Mack Conty, Colleen, 2004, “Third Wave Feminism and the Need to Reweave the Nature/Culture Duality”, NWSA Journal, Vol.16, No.3. DOI: online version.

Mahan, Rajan, 1999, Women in Indian National Congress, Rawat Publication, Nice Printing Press, New Delhi.

Majumdar. R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols. Calcutta.

Majumdar, R.C., (ed.), 1974, British Paramountcy and Indian Renaissance, Bombay; Charles Hetmsath.

Majumdar, R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols.. Calcutta. K.L. Mukhopadhyaya, and 1969, The Struggle for Freedom, Bombay, pp. 998-999:

Majumdar, R.C., 1963, op.cit.,Vol. 111, pp. 280-281, 414, and Suda, op.cit., pp. 243- 244.

Mazumdar, Shudha, 1989, Memoirs of an Indian Woman, ed. Geraldine Forbes, New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Mazumdar,V., 1985, 'Emergence of Women's Question in India and the Role of Women's Studies', Occasional Paper, 7. New Delhi, CWDS.

Mazumdar, Vina, 1976/1990, “The Social Reform Movement in India - From Ranade to Nehru,” Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, ed. B. R. Nanda, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing.

Majumdar and Kasturi, 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi.

Mandal, Tirtha, 1991, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905–1939 (Calcutta, Minerva).

Manmohan, Kaur, 1985, Women in India's Freedom Struggle, Delhi, Sterling Publishers.

Mclane , J.R, 1977, Indian Nationalism and Early Congress, Princeton. 231 | Page

Mehrotra, S.R, 1965, Emergence of Indian National Congress, Vikas Publishing House, Delhi.

Mehta, Hansa, 1981, Indian Women, Buttala & Co., Delhi.

Mernissi, F, 1975, Beyond the Veil, New York: Wiley.

Metcalfe, Thomas. R, 1999, The New Cambridge History of India III. Ideologies of the Raj. Cambridge University Press. p 79.

Mill, James, 1968, The History of British India, 2 vols., New York, Chelsea House.

Minault, G. 1981. 'Introduction: The Extended Family as Metaphor and the Expansion of Women's Realm'. in Minault, op.cit.

Mies, Maria, 1980, Indian Women and Patriarchy, New Delhi, Vikas.

Mishra, B.P. 1986, Behind Gorkhaland Agitation. Mainstream, Vol.25 no. 7, pp. 15-20.

Mohanty, C.T, Under Western Eyes- Feminist Scholarship and Colonial Discourse, in Padmini Mongia (ed), op.cit.

Moktan, R. compiled and edited, 2004. Sikkim: Darjeeling Compendium of Documents. Kalimpong.

Mortan, Elaenor, 1954, Women Behind Mahatma Gandhi, Max Reinhardt, London.

Morris, C.J. 1933/85. The Gurkhas; An Ethnology. Delhi, B.R. Publication

Mukherjee, Ishanee, 1985,“Women and Armed Revolution in Late Colonial Bengal”, National Conference of Women Studies, Chandigarh.

Mukherjee, S. N., 1982, “Raja Rammohun Roy and the Status of Women in Bengal in the Nineteenth Century,” Women in India and Nepal, ed. Michael Allen and S. N. Mukherjee, Canberra, Australian National University.

Munsi, Sunil.1980. “An Enquiry into the Nature of Frontier Settlements: Case Study of Hill Darjeeling”. Occasional Paper Number 34. Centre for the Studies in Social Sciences, Calcutta.

Nanda (ed.), 1976, Indian Womem from Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing House.

Nandy, Akhil Chandra, 1973, “Girl’s in India’s Freedom Struggle”, The Patrika Sunday Magazine (Calcutta, 2nd September).

Nagree Samiti, ‘Kalimpongka Swatantrata Sangramiharu’, Publication: Kalimpong. (In Nepali).

Nair, Janaki, 1991,“Reconstructing and Reinterpreting the History of Women in India,” Journal of Women's History, 3, no. 1 (spring). 232 | Page

Narayan, Uma, 1989, “The Project of Feminist Epistemology: Perpectives from a Non- Western Feminist”, in Alison Jaggar and Susan Bordo(eds), Gender/Body/ Knowledge, New Brunswick, NJ. Rutgers University Press.

Narayan, Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Culture Essentialism. Hypatia 13(2): 86-106.

Nehru, Jawaharlal, 2004, The Discovery of India, Penguin Books, India.

Nehru, J., 1936, “Women and the Freedom Movement,” The Hindu (October 6, 1936).

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965, The Newars: An Ethno-socio-logical Study of a Himalayan Community, Bombay United Asia.

Nepal, Padam, Chakraborty A.S (eds.), 2012, Politics of Culture, Identity and Protest in North-east India, Vol-I, Authors press, Delhi.

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965. The Newars: An Ethno-Sociological Study of a Himalayan Community. Bombay: United Asia.

Nepali Sahitya Sammelan, Darjeeling Publication ‘Swatantrata Senani Dalbahadur Giri’. In Nepali

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub, p. 38.

Northey, WB and Morris, CJ.1974. The Gorkhas: their manners, customs and country. Delhi, Cosmo Publications.

Neugebaver, Monica, 1998, ‘Domestic Activism and Nationalist Struggle’, in Lois Lorentzen and Jennifer Turpin (eds), The Women and War Reader, New York: New York University Press.

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub.

Oakley, Ann, 1981, ‘Interviewing Women; A Contradiction in Terms’, in Helen Roberts (ed.), Doing Feminist Research, London: Routledge.

Odim—Johnson, C. and M. Strobel (eds), 1992, Expanding the Boundaries of Women’s History: Essay on Women in the Third World, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

O’Hanlon, R., 1988, ‘Recovering the Subject: Subaltern Studies and Histories of Resistance in Colonial South Asia’, Modern Asian Studies, 22(1).

Okin, Moller Susan,1989, Justice, Gender and the Family, Basic Books Publication, New York.

Oldenburg, Veena Talwar, 1994 “The Roop Kanwar Case: Feminist Responses,” Sati, the Blessing and the Curse, ed. John S. Hawley, New York, Oxford University Press. 233 | Page

Pakhrin, Kalyani, 2009, The Indian National Movement and the Participation of ‘Nepali’Women of Darjeeling, Unpublished M. Phil Dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of North Bengal.

Pandey, G., 1975, ‘Mobilization in a Mass Movement: “Propaganda” in the United Provinces, 1930-34’, Modern Asian Studies, 9(2).

Pandey, G., 1978, The Ascendancy of the Congress in Uttar Pradesh, 1926-34: A Study in Imperfect Mobilization, New Delhi. Oxford University Press.

Pandey, G., 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalization and the Extended Family Space’, in Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Patti, Lather, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women Studies Int. Forum, Vol.11, No.6, pp. 569-581, USA.

Pearson, Gail, 1981, 'Nationalism. Universalisation and the Extended Female Space in Bombay City". In Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family : Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, Delhi, Chanakya Publications. pp. 175. 188.

Pinn, Fred, 1986, The Road of Destiny: Darjeeling Letters 1839. Calcutta: Oxford University Press

Poddar. Prasad Saryu, 1987, ‘Swadhinta Sangran Darjeeling Aou mah’, Shiv Publication, Kurseong.

Pradhan, Kumar, 1991, The Gorkha Conquest of Nepal, OUP.

Pradhan, R.G, 1930, India’s Struggle For Swaraj, Madras.

Prasad, Bhuvneshwar, 1940, ‘Gandhivad aur Stree Andolan’, Kamala, June,p. 232- 33(In Hindi).

Proceedings (A) of the Hon’ble Lt. Governor of Bengal, General Department, Education, 22nd January, 1857. No. 66.

Rai, M.P,1992, Bir Jati Ko Amar Kahani, Aajako Sikkim Prakashan, Arithang, Gangtok, In Nepali.

Rao, Narayan Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Cultural essentialism. Hypatia 13/2: 86-106.

Rao, Uma, 1994, ‘Women in the Frontline: The Case of UP’, in Leela Kasturi and Veena Mazumdar (eds), Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi, Vikas.

Ratandhwaj, Rai, 1937, Laden La.Darjeeling Popular Agency.

Rawat, Bhagirat, 1981, Bas Salkirahechha, Kalimpong: Saru Gurung, Gurung Lodge. 234 | Page

Ray, Rajat K., 1979. “Man, Woman and the Novel: The Rise of a New Consciousness in Bengal (1858–1947),” Indian Economic and Social History Review, 16, no. 1 (March, 1979).

Rosser, C.1966. Social mobility in the Newar caste system-In Furer Haimendorf (ed): Caste and kin in Nepal, India and Ceylon, Bombay; Asia.

Sahgal, Manmohini Zutshi, 1994, An Indian Freedom Fighter Recalls her Life, ed. Geraldine Forbes, New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Sahgal, Vidyavati, 1930, ‘Sampadhak’, Chand, November (In Hindi).

Samanta.K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

The Personal Narratives Groups (eds), 1989, Interpreting Women’s Lives: Feminist Theory and Personal Narratives, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Said, E, 2001, Orientalism Western Conceptions of the Orient. India, Penguin Book. p. 207.

Samanta,K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

Saraladevi, 1911, “A Women's Movement,” Modern Review (October).

Sarkar, Sumit. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan, India Ltd.

Sarkar ,Sumit, 1973, the Swadeshi Movement in Bengal, 1903-1908, New Delhi.

Sarkar, Tanika, 1992, “The Hindu Wife and Hindu Nation: Domesticity and Nationalism in Nineteenth Century Bengal,” Studies in History, 8, no. 2.

Saxonhouse, W. Arlene, 1985-86, Women in the History of Political Thought, New York, Praeger.

___ Vol.48, No. 2, May 1986, The Journal of Politics- The University of Chicago Press.

Schneir, Miriam ed., Feminism: The Essential Historical Writings (New York, Vintage, 1972).

Scott, James, 1985, Weapons of the Weak: Everyday Forms of Peasant Resistance, New Haven, Yale University Press.

Seal, Anil, 1968.Emergence of Indian Nationalism: Competition and Collaboration in the 19th Century, Cambridge.

Sengupta, Padmini, 1956, The Portract of an Indian Women (Calcutta).

Sen, Jahar, 1989, Darjeeling a favoured Retreat, Indus Publishing Company, New Delhi.

Sethi, Rumina, 1996, ‘Contesting Identities: Involvement and Resistance of Women in the Indian Nationalist Movement’, Journal of Gender Studies, 5(3): 305-13. 235 | Page

Shanley and Pateman, 1989-Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Sharma, J.L, 1982, Hamro Samaj, Sajha Prakashan, Kathmandu.

Sharma, Radha Krishna, 1980. Nationalism, Social Reform and Indian Women, New Delhi: Janaki Prakashan, Delhi.

Sharma, Suryamani, 1990, “Hamro Swatantrata Senani”, Nepali Sahitya Prachar Samiti Publication, Siliguri. In Nepali.

Shanley & Pateman, 1989, Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Shukla, Devidutt, 1934, ‘Striyon Ka Karyachetra Aur Jawaharlal Nehru’, Saraswati, February (In Hindi).

Sinha, Niroj, 2000, Women in Indian Politics, Gyan Publishing House, New Delhi.

Southard, Barbara, 1993, “Colonial Politics and Women's Rights: Woman Suffrage Campaigns in Bengal, British India in the 1920s,” Modern Asian Studies, 27, no. 2.

Sitaramayya, P., 1946, History of the Indian National Congress, Vol. II, Bombay: Padma Publications.

Sitaran-i Singh, 1968, Nationalism and Social Reform in India. 1885-1920, New Delhi, Rampart: Sumit Sarkar. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan India Ltd., p. 290.

Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty, 1988, “Can the Subaltern Speak?” Marxism and the Interpretation of Culture, ed. Cary Nelson and Lawrence Grossberg, Urbana and Chicago, University of Illinois Press.

Spivak, Gayatri C., 1988, ‘Deconstructing Historiography’, in Ranaji Guha and Gayatri C. Spivak (eds.), Selected Subaltern Studies, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Srinathsingh, Devidutt, Shukla, 1938, ‘Rashtra Mata Kasturba’, Saraswati, September (In Hindi).

Srinivas, M.N., 1978, Changing Position of Indian Women, Thomas Huxley Memorial Lecture, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Stacey, Judith, 1991, ‘Can there be a Feminist Ethnography?’, in Sherna Gluck and Daphne Patai (eds.),Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Steele, Flora Annie. 1892, The Complete Indian House Keeper and Cook, London, p. 53

Stephen, Henningham, 1983, Quit India In Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies II, New Delhi. 236 | Page

Stree Shakti Sanghatana, 1989, We Were Making History: Women and the Telengana Uprising, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Subba, T.B. 1992, Ethnicity, State and Development: A Case Study of the Gorkhaland Movement in Darjeeling; Vikas Publishing House Pvt. Ltd, New Delhi. Suleri, Sara, 1989, Meatless Days, Britain: Flamingo.

Tara, Chand, 1961-73, History of Freedom Movement in India, Vol-I to Vol-IV, Delhi.

Tara, Chand. 1961-72. History of the Freedom Movement in India. 4 Vols., Delhi, Government of India. Publications Division: and E.M.S.

Namboodiripad, 1986, History of Indian Freedom Struggle, Trivandrum. Social Scientist Press.

Thapar - Bjorkert Suruchi, 2006, Women in the Indian National Movement : Unseen Faces and

Unheart Voices, 1930-42, New Delhi, Sage Publications.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1994, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism: Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), Researching Women’s lives from a Feminist Perspectives, London: Taylor and Francis.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1996, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism.Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), New Frontier in Women’s Studies: Knowledge, Identity and Nationalism, London: Taylor& Francis.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 2000, ‘Nationalist Memories: Interviewing Indian Middle Class Nationalist Women’, Oral History Journal, 27(2): 35-46.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi and Marsha Henry 2004, ‘Re-assessing the Research Relationship: Location, position and Power in Fieldwork Accounts’, International Journal of Social Research Methodology, 7(5): 363-81.

Tharu, Susie(ed). 1998, Subject to Change. Teaching Literature, New Delhi, Orient Longman.

Thomas, P, 1964, Indian Women Through Ages, Asia Publishing House, New York.

Tomlinson, B.R, 1976, The Indian National Congress and the Raj. Pan Mac Millan, United Kingdom.

Torri, Michelguglielmo, 1990, For a New Periodization of Indian History: The History of India as Part of the History of the World, Sage Publications, London.

Verma, Manya, 2003, “The Role of Women in the Freedom Movement in Punjab”, Abhijeet Publication, Delhi. 237 | Page

Verma, Ritu, 2014, Business as Unusual: The Potential for Gender Transformative Change in Development and Mountain Contexts. Mountain Research and Development.

Verney, Lovett, 1968, A History of the Indian Nationalist Movement, London.

Viswesaran, Kamala, 1996, ‘Small Speeches, Subaltern Gender: Nationalist Ideology and its Historiography’, in Shahid Amin and Dipesh Chakravarty (eds), Subaltern Studies IX: writings on South Asian History and Society, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Waddell, L.A. (1899), Among the Himalayas, New Delhi, Mittal Publication, p.43.

Wasbrook, David, 1976, The Emergence of Provincial Politics: The Madras Presidency, 1870-1920, Cambridge.

Wenner, [Bishokarma] M. 2013. Challenging the state by reproducing its principles: The demand for “Gorkhaland” between regional autonomy and the national belonging. Asian Ethnology.

Wilkinson, S. and C. Kitzinger, 1996, Representing the other: A Feminism and Psychology Reader, London: Sage.

Wolf, Diana (ed.), 1996, Feminist Dilemmas in Fieldwork, Boulder, Co: West View Press.

Yang, Anand, 1987, ‘Disciplining Natives: Prisons and Prisoners in Early Nineteenth Century India’, South Asia, 10 (2): 29-45. CHAPTER – 5

SUMMARY AND CONCLUDING REMARKS

5.1. Introduction

Throughout the world women’s history has developed differently in different countries, and among groups within these countries, and cannot be separated from the political context. Mary Beard in her seminal work on women in history, Woman as a Force in History (Beard 1946) argued that women were history makers just like men but had been left out of the narrative. Our exploration has been guided by this question, “If so many great freedom fighters visited the region, then did it not create any ripples in otherwise the idyllic calm serene place called Darjeeling?”

Darjeeling the misty hill station created by the colonial authorities served as a military cantonment, headquarter for the governmental activities during summer, as a social recreational resort for the British officers and their families and a place for education of British and Eurasian children. The area consisted of the aboriginal inhabitants i.e. Lepchas and Bhutias of Sikkim who lived in inaccessible tract of forest with very scanty population. Since, the British sought to incorporate them within the greater colonial framework, these people found themselves in a new set up merging with the pouring migrants from surrounding regions.

The second chapter entitled “life and times of women in Darjeeling” emphasize on introducing the region in focus from the point view of economic and political environment. We have tried to highlight about the study of the racial character of the region. We have taken into account the racial composition of the population of the region with a precise explanation of various castes along with the available date and how the ethnic complexities in the district resulted in a composite culture that took shape in the three hill sub-divisions from the beginning of the present century. However, we have also focused on socio-economic and political environment that had a major influence on the women living in Darjeeling. It also highlighted the religious composition of the region in detailed form with an available data. Here we tried to accentuate the position of the women in Society during the period and how the European education emerged and brought in many renowned Schools in the region which still holds the same records as earlier. These efforts of the Colonial regime are indeed a remarkable one on the path that directly helped the girls in great numbers in 239 | Page acquiring education during such an orthodox period. We also included the economy of the region and the women’s contributions in earning livelihood and helping their husbands in maintaining the family. Lastly, we tried to elucidate the establishment of Hospitals in the region and thereby gradual development of politics in the region.

In third chapter we have tried to focus empirically on the contribution of women in the anti-colonist nationalist movement from Darjeeling. We have also tried to provide a picture of a decade long history of contribution of Indian women to national struggle. Here we have uses the feminist methodology of understanding perceptions of women’s contributions through their own discourses. The refreshing aspect of this work is how it combines interviews, oral narratives, autobiographies etc. with a focus on the every day world of ordinary middle class who were unable to cross the domestic threshold but experienced and contributed to the movement. However, much has been already written about the contribution of visible and elite women who were active in political sphere compared to these ordinary middle class women. We have also tried to emphasize on how the domestic life was organized, given the political upheavals taking place in the public sphere. Along with it we have tried to highlight how constraining social customs such as purdah and gender segregation were reinvented and made into enabling ones within the confines of the domestic space. We have also tried to explore the significance of domesticity to the Indian nationalist discourse and civic-political life not only among male nationalists but from women standpoint as well and how the domestic space emerged as a site of both contestation and subordination for women. We have also tried to bring out this analytical point with an in depth discussion of various nationalist symbols of motherhood, feminine sacrifice, women as a source of strength and support etc. Here in the process we attempt to provide the collections of few dynamic real life stories of those subaltern women living in Darjeeling and its adjoining areas. Thus, the wider process of the domestication of the public sphere facilitated the entry of women into the movement in great numbers.

The fourth chapter is devoted entirely on the entry of women in the male dominated space further dispels the British stereotype about Indian women. The contribution of Gandhi frequent invocation of the domestic ideology in maintaining the domestic values on the streets by keeping the involvement of women ‘respectable’ and segregated. Gandhi emphasized the inclusion of women in very specific political activities such as picketing liquor shops and cloth shops. However, during the historic 240 | Page march for breaking the salt law, many such boundaries were broken. We have selected and incorporated some of the significant incidents that took place in Darjeeling during the protest waves that was spreading like a wild fire all over India.

The fifth chapter evaluates that in colonial India the domestic space was not only politicized by the efforts of women but this in turn was a pivotal forces that helped in the mobilization of women in the post independent era by revisiting the role of women in political activities as a continuity of legacy of the past women leaders who participated and sacrificed their life in liberating India from the colonial regime. The changes fetch by political consciousness of women and their more understanding of so called identity and development inevitably gave rise to the demand of Gorkhaland. Therefore, the active participation by women in the nationalist movement helped in sensitizing the women of today about their rights and gender justice in the post colonial period. This remained a vigilant in the form of women presently holding various port folios and exercising their power and influence in the hills politics.

Darjeeling was created by the colonial authorities for its exotic beauty and developed as a place of a Sanatarium and for its cool climate for the purpose of enabling the servants of the government suffering from sickness to avail themselves of its advantages. However, this led to the pouring in of other influences, a whiff of anti- colonial sentiment and heroic stories of freedom fighters and new ideas of emancipation. The new influences generated a new enthusiasm to take on the British and engage in the struggle like the people of the rest of India. The visits of political leaders in flight, further added fire to the movement. All said and done, very few records have entered the annals of the history of India. Few who have entered the local history records are however, male and no records of women freedom fighters unfortunately, were given a space.

Literature on nations and nationalism has rarely taken up the question of gender accepting a general interest and incorporation of the different types of participation of different groups within the nationalist movement. Floya Anthias and Nira Yuval- Davis(1989). In their opinion,women are involved in the national processes in five major ways:

1. As biological reproducers of members of ethnic connectivity. 2. As reproducers of boundaries of ethnic/national groups. 241 | Page

3. As participating centrally in the ideological reproduction of the collectively and transmitters of the culture. 4. As signifiers of ethnic/national differences. 5. As participants in the national struggles.

However, in India there are four issues affecting the women’s nature of participation in politics require careful consideration.

1. The complexities in the nature of political participation. 2. The way these complexities are related to women’s relationship to the nation state. 3. The possibility of managing or transcending differences among women to create a political community to which women will belong by voluntary association rather than by ownership. 4. The significance of women’s agency in gender politics. 5. The complex interplay of women’s position in the social world and the political world.

The issues must be grounded in an understanding of the long term historical processes in which gender relation and gender politics are articulated. Indeed, many of these issues have to be discussed with reference to India’s colonial past because that is when their terms were set. There are several distinct points of view that seek to explain the impact of the growth of nationalism in the later part of the nineteenth century on the situation of women and the debate on women's status. Natarajan, primarily concerned with the fate of 'social reform' as defined by most nineteenth century reformers- argued that reform issues, and particularly the women's issue lost their appeal and favour by being subsumed within nationalism. (Chatterjee,1989. pp.238-239)

The emergence of social reform movement placed the women in the forefront of all the main items on the agenda. For the reformers, emancipation of women was a prerequisite to national regeneration and an index of national achievement in the connected discourse of civilization, progress, modernity and nationalism. (Sen 1993)

The social reformers though in terms of women’s right created the space for them to participate in socio-political activities of the day out side the family frame work. They prepared a ground for social rejuvenation of Indian women. The social reformers' attempts to alter social values relating to women's status through the 242 | Page education of women succeeded in creating a dominant social ideology of gender roles which bore no relation to the critically important roles that the mass of women played in the family and the national economy, and ignored many of the effects of subordination that crippled the growth of intellectual and moral freedom and social responsibility of many women in the growing middle class. In the long run, the reform movements strengthened women's 'socialisation for inequality' within the middle class as a whole, and fostered the growth of institutions like dowry and the supremacy of the patriarchal family in women's lives (CSM 1974 pp50-54,69-77). The controls of caste, community and religious norms which already dominated most women's lives, became in fact stronger and more complex with the added dimension of class norms in the case of the educated middle class. Instead of its expected liberating influence, education became a powerful force in strengthening the sanskritisation process, which manifests the integral links and mutually supportive relationship between partiarchy and hierarchy. (CSWI 1974 pp.234-235, 261-263; Mazumdar and Pandey, Chapter II) Participation in the anti-imperialist struggles however encouraged many middle class women to challenge and break out of these controls during the three decades before independence.

Niroj Sinha, (2000) argues that in 1919 Gandhi entered the Indian Politics and he was the first person who visualized mass participation of women in the struggle for freedom. He insisted that women’s true liberation was intimately tied to the liberation of India. Gandhi’s ideas of political participation was as such that, he remarked women as they has been suppressed under custom and law for which man was responsible and in the shaping of which she had no hand. Woman has as much right to shape her own destiny as man has to shape his. It is upto men to see that they enable them to realize their full status and play their part as equal as men. Gandhi also proclaimed that women hood is not restricted to the kitchen and only when the women are restricted from the slavery of kitchen her true spirit may be discovered. He also stated that as long as we don’t consider girls as natural as boys our nation will be dark eclipse. Although the participation of women in the movement led to the bondage of traditions, as some would argue, it nevertheless helped them to develop a perspective on wider socio- political problems. There developed subsequently a tacit acceptance of women occupying various positions both in political and professional spheres. It also brought in changes in the way of the attitude to life of women themselves which subsequently helped in bringing up the next generation of girls. 243 | Page

Partha Chatterjee argues that "the relative unimportance of the women's question in the last decades of the nineteenth century is not to be explained by the fact that it had been censored out of the reform agenda or overtaken by the more pressing and emotive issues of political struggle." In his view, nationalism "resolved the women's question in complete accordance with its preferred goals." (Chatterjee, 1989)

What were these 'preferred goals', and how was the 'resolution' achieved? According to Chatterjee, nationalism was not simply a political struggle for power. On the other hand, it related the issue of independence to every aspect of the material and spiritual life of the people. Nationalist, in fact, had to decide what to select from the West, and what to avoid or reject because they were equally sensitive about their own 'self-identity'. This dilemma was finally resolved by accepting a dichotomous framework between the'material' and the 'spiritual' world, between the 'outer' and 'inner' life. Applied to day-to-day living, this dichotomy separated social space into the home and the world. The world is the external, the domain of the material the home represents our inner spiritual self, our true identity. The world is a treacherous terrain of the pursuit of material interests where practical considerations reign supreme. It is also typically the domain of the male. The home in its essence must remain unaffected by the profane activities of the material world-and woman is its representations. The material superiority of the West had to be matched by learning modern science and arts - to overthrow colonial role. But "the inner core of the national culture, its spiritual essence" had to be preserved, protected and strengthened-allowing no encroachments into this "inner sanctum". Matching this new meaning of the home-world dichotomy with the identification of gender roles, Chatterjee discovers "the ideological framework" within which nationalism resolved the women's question. (Chatterjee 1989)

Kumari Jayawardhane (1986) argues that in the third world nationalist movements there were important feminist components. The nationalist movement created a condition under which feminist demands were possible. There were movements for women’s social emancipation in the early 19th century India that went along side the nationalist struggle. The women rarely organized themselves autonomously, but more as subsidiaries of male dominated nationalist groups. Although it was true that women belonging to the upper class benefitted more from this 244 | Page emancipation but nevertheless the women’s associations that were subsequently formed made their presence felt, Indian women were granted for Suffrage at the point of national independence itself.

The net gain in the process was a heightened political awareness and much greater social consciousness among women. The prevailing political environment and values seem to have positively encouraged the activities of women to move beyond traditional roles. Thus, there was a shift in the roles of women from supportive auxiliaries to direct participation and there was a conversion of leadership that women were coming as leaders. Hence, the ancient prejudices melted, walls of tradition cracked and the rays of new hope started creeping in. therefore, the independence of women showed an upward trend and women started giving up Purdah more. Regarding such challenges of women towards Patriarchal Structure and Colonial Structure can be seen on the event of women’s freedom fighters such as Puttalimaya Devi Poddar, Sabitri Devi etc. Puttalimaya Devi left her house to join the freedom movement. Inspite of her Father’s protest against joining the movement she continued her work towards the Congress. The British Authority tried to bribe her with a job. She was offered the facility to work as a nurse in Kurseong Hospital but nothing could make her greedy and selfish. Beside this, she chose her life partner and married Saryu Prasad Poddar and for the first time during the period there was an inter-caste marriage which created a furor within a caste ridden Nepali community. Puttalimaya Devi was a women of great courage who not only rejected her father’s authority but challenged both the structure of society i.e. Caste structure and the Patriarchal structure. She was a courageous and emancipated woman. Sabitri Devi Chettri whose original name was Helen Lepcha was also a woman of courage. Being a woman from a Lepcha family she stood up from the tribe community alone and joined the movement despite of traditional and orthodox rules of her caste society. Without any hesitation she joined the movement and her great sacrifice to the nations as being a women was indeed a remarkable one because during the period the society did not considered the women to go out in public and the main task of woman was to look after the household.

Though the nationalist movement reflected the unity of women’ commitment and their involvement but in reality the women did not perceive political participation in the same way. Neither had they organized themselves collectively against the unequal structures either in public or in domestic sphere. The women expressed 245 | Page different motivation and reason for participating in the freedom movement. But their role was enough to be the model for the coming of next generation of girls. It is also true that those women who supported the women from the domain of public sphere later discontinued their activities and concentrated on their domestic responsibilities there was also many women who never left the domestic sphere and had instead negotiated political activities by shouldering family responsibilities in the absent of their men. Women used the discourse of the ‘familial’ to carve out the political niche inside the domestic domain. Is not the manner in which women perceived the contradictions and limitations of their participation itself indicative of their growing political consciousness?

At the same time Kumari Jayawardhane (1986) also points out in India women were heroic no doubt but they neither rebelled against the traditional roles nor protested the authority of men leaders. She echoed Maria Mies who depicted Indian women as willingly accepting their subordinate roles in the struggle for independence. This is echoed in the voice of a new generation leader of the hills, Renu Leena Subba who was an MLA from Kalimpong Sub-division, whom we interviewed on 1st December 2014. To her, the women themselves are responsible for the situation of dominance and voicelessness. Narrating her own experiences when she had to fight against odds to secure benefits for the people of the region, she pointed out that women should use the opportunities and should be confident. See for Photo-29.

5.2. Inheritors of the legacy

The participation of women in the nationalist movement particularly from the Darjeeling region was perhaps defined as a repository of enlightenment whose utmost aim was to defend and save society from the unjust rule of the colonial administration. It reveals a new development of the movement of women as an integral part of the nationalist movement in India along with Darjeeling. It analyzed the historic juncture (of Darjeeling) and the causes for the evolution and the various changes in the women participation in society. It represent the present state or attempt to illustrate the present women in politics of Darjeeling and suggest that it has to be understood and analyzed as a lineage of continuity, that evolved from their predecessors who sacrificed their life for liberating the country. The women involved in politics today in Darjeeling region is a continuity of legacy of their mothers, sisters and has been a continuous process from generations. There is also an attempt to revive the fading legacy of great women 246 | Page historic facts. It is helpful in establishing the primordial tie between the land and the people by arousing sentiments and emotions on the basis of what people observe. The history is interpreted in such a way as to praise their achievement.

Maya Devi Chettri who continued to be an active political member as well a member of many other associations even after independence. In the post independence period Maya Devi held several high positions in politics. She did not resign from Politics but became the first women leader from the region to be elected in the Sate and National level. There are several or uncountable portfolios she held during her entire life. We would begin with her post in 1948 as she was elected a Municipal Commissioner of Kurseong. She was also elected as a member of Education department. She was an accountant of T.B sanatorium of Kurseong and the President of the Azad Pathsala for Muslim students who contributed more than 20 years of her service in the development of this school. She also became a member of the Standing Committee for Defense, Health and Education. In 1953 a Bengali medium school named Parmatharai Urban Junior School was started in Kurseong. She was the member of this school committee for life and made great contribution towards its development. There was also a committee named Sandhani Mahila Samiti which was opened with the sole purpose of making women financially independent by learning sewing. This committee was a self help group for the women. Maya Devi was the President of this committee for 25 years.

In 1976, the chairperson of “Bengal Women Audi nation” requested her to organize such association at the Zilla level in Kurseong. The main aim of this organization was over all upliftment of women of rural areas regarding health, nutrition, infectious diseases, family planning, and woman right and to protect themselves and others in case of emergency.

In 1951 Maya Devi Chettry was elected as the Secretary of District Congress Committee. She also became the Chairman of District Congress Committee for twice. In 1952, the first general election took place in democratic India. Maya Devi along with other members made a huge contribution in the election procedure. During this period the Congress President and Secretary i.e. Atulya Ghosh and Vijay Singh Nahar requested Maya Devi Chettry to contest for the Bidhan Sabha election in Kolkata. Thus, both Maya Devi and her husband went to Kolkata. She won the election with huge majority of votes in Kolkata and became the first Gorkha woman not only Gorkha 247 | Page but the first woman to be elected from Bengal to the Rajya Sabha. She became the first woman to be elected as the Member of Parliament. This was a historic day not only for her family but for the whole Gorkha Community. It was for the first time that a representative was send to fight for the rights of her own people in the prestigious hall of Parliament sitting with legendary figures like Pandit Nehru, Jagjivan Ram and the top leaders who fought for this glorious day. Thus, she continued to be the M.P from 1952 till 1964. The tenure of the Member of Parliament is of six years and she continued her tenure for two times (12 years). During this period she gave birth to her youngest daughter Ranjana. See for Photo-22 & 23.

After being elected as a M.P she had to leave for Delhi. Though Maya Devi had visited Delhi only for once, she had no other idea about the region. Somehow she managed the courage to go by plane from to Delhi. She reached Palan Airport in Delhi. There was an arrangement for lodging in Delhi Western Court. She was nervous and apprehensive about this huge responsibility that she had to carry. But the question was would she be able to fulfill the demands and expectations that her people had put on her? She was so nervous at the moment when she went down for breakfast that her mouth became dry and her stomach in knots. But she managed herself and went for breakfast where she came across the M.Ps of different states who were also newly elected. She felt that this was a new experience for all because this was the first time that the people were going to the Parliament to form a new government for free India. Meeting and interacting with each other boosted their confidence and thus they proceeded towards the formation of the new Parliament of Independent India. See for Photo-24.

On 13th May 1952 the Rajya Sabha sat for the first time. It was Tuesday. Maya Devi could hardly sleep the previous night for the excitement and anticipation of the next day. In the morning she did puja and thanked God as she always did for everything. She went in a taxi with her new found friends and entered the imposing circular building built by the British. She had never dreamt that she would be entering the building in such a capacity as she did now. It was just like the first day of school that the people were huddled in groups in the corridors, not knowing where they should be going. The people were confused and were asking questions about the direction. They were rushing here and there. The building was very huge and after a few enquiries they found out where the Council of States Chamber was located. 248 | Page

A large impressive room with benches in a semi circle at the top of a Dias with the Chairman’s chair was located. Some of them were already in their seats and chatting with each other.

There were fourteen members from West Bengal out of whom Maya Devi was the only woman. When her name was called, she got up and walked to the Secretary’s table and took the form from him and faced the Chairman. She took the oath while trying to look and feel confident, but with emotion welling inside her, “I Maya Devi Chettry, having been elected a member of Council of States (Rajya Sabha) do swear in the name of God that I will bear true faith and allegiance to the Constitution of India as by law established, that I will uphold the sovereignty and integrity of India and that I will faithfully discharge the duty upon which I am about to enter”. She shook hands with the very tall Dr. Radhakrishnan, who had a kindly smile for her and walked to the other side of the table where she signed the form. She felt as though she was walking on a cloud as she walked back to her seat and didn’t see or hear the next person going up to take oath (Giri 2010: 68). See for Photo- 27 & 28.

After her retirement from Parliament she worked tirelessly for her community and people. She became the Vice Chairman of Darjeeling District Zilla Parishad and a member of the District School Board besides being involved in various other social organizations. Thus, she breathed her last on 23rd December 1993. People came out in droves, filled the roads and showered her with petals and say their final goodbye.

The contribution of the past women leaders in Politics and Society are outstanding and are truly something to treasure. Such devotions and sincerity of woman are examples set during the period when the society was backward and education was absent, although women being mostly uneducated had the abilities to form leadership and bring dynamic changes in the society at large. They lack access to education and their lack of literacy, vocational skills and exposure did constrains the ability of many women but there were still few extraordinary women who exceeded all the possibilities to create a new world view of women’s power and excellence in both Politics and Society. Thus, in such society the challenges faced by the women were too difficult and it was not an easy task as they had to listen to people's taunts and allegations. Yet the women showed great courage and tolerated it by continuing their political role.

Therefore the participation of women in the nationalist movement has explicitly facilitated the women in hill politics at present. Thus, the pattern of political 249 | Page participation was set by these nationalist women freedom fighters of the region for the future generations. The women active participation in the post independent period following the ethnic movement is not a sudden act but perhaps these women had an inherent link to, and therefore their activities should be counted as a lineage of their predecessors. Not surprisingly there is a history behind and some argue that this was inevitable in integrating women in the mainstream politics. This should be considered a hard-won achievement on the part of women in recent hill politics as women started poring in great majority as compared to the past political history of the region.

The freedom and agency can best be understood as actions in which we believe that our choices matter to us, we have reasons for them and that they make sense to us. This could be called personal “autonomy”. The expansion in possibility for choice brings with it an expansion in the responsibilities for choosing well. In this dynamic process of the movement for political determination, what we have observed that there has been a development in the field of competencies, (one needs to have competence to choose better) to navigate through the new complex social world. The social transformations that took place in the region was ably supported by the women of the next generations who not only inherited the new found competence but carried it further and participated in the dialogic space created by the new democracy.

One of the dynamic women leaders of today, Ms. Shanta Chettri, points out that, women are by nature sincere and devoted. They are non aggressive, peaceful and having the power of understanding. Women had played a very crucial role in the past history of freedom Movement and are playing the same till date. Without them nothing can be made possible either at home or in the movement. Recounting her own experience when she decided to join politics, she observes that she met with many challenges on the home front as she was a mother of two kids. She had to maintain her life equally balanced outside and inside. She was a working lady and was also involved in social work too. But her husband never complained her for any negligence of family and supported her in all walks of life. She was never blamed for being an irresponsible mother or wife. She asserts that the thing which seems minor in the home front is really a great challenge for a woman. Normally it is taken for granted for a woman to easily manage both private and public life (Chhetri, 3rd December, 2014).

Nevertheless, to her, a large number of women have joined politics today in the hills. In Panchayat level, the reservation of seat for women has helped them to actively 250 | Page come forward through government procedure. The women are showing interest in solving the grass root problems as they are more attached to it (Chhetri, 3rd December, 2014).

Arguing further, interestingly she too, similar to the social reformers of the 18th and 19th century vouched for education as the way out for women to have a voice. Thus, she emphasized on women’s education and qualifications. She asserts until the women don’t understand the value of education their conditions in society cannot be changed and developed. The improvement in life needed a proper education leading to rationing power and making a right decision. An educated mother makes an educated family and ultimately providing a responsible citizen to the society too. The women also have the power of understanding the grassroots problems of society as they themselves are associated with it.

With the passage of time the hill people are becoming more conscious and educated. The society is leading towards the path of modernity and technological development. This is in turn helping the people to communicate more easily than the earlier days. The communication facilities have become very flexible providing the work to be done more speedily and effectively (Chhetri, 3rd December, 2014,) See for Photo-30.

A similar argument was made by another firebrand new age woman leader of the region, Nanita Gautam. She emphasizes on education and the development of the community rather than the demand of a separate state. She asserts as being a teacher of a primary school and a social worker she would rather emphasize on education which would enlighten the children. Once the education reaches each and every house there is no place for making wrong choices. People would themselves know their rights, the unemployment problems which is eating our society for so long like a disease would also come to an end if the state government would establish some more schools and colleges in our region. She also stated there is a need for awakening programmes for girls. Human trafficking had made the society worse. Alertness among the girls and women should be provided to keep them safe”. Each woman should be educated as the family is run by them which indirectly lead to making a civilized society. Life is not a straight line there are lots of curves and circles. Each and every experience will give you something valuable. (Gautam, 8th February, 2014). See for Photo-31. 251 | Page

Arguably true, our journey through the annals of the past pointed to one of the major reasons behind the marginalization of the voices --- the lack of communication between the region and the rest of India.

The feminist scholarship has been critical of the exclusion of gender perspective leading to limits on political and civic equality. Our intention here is to reorient this gender perspective to the study of the Indian national movement. In fact, such intention is largely shaped by the ‘third wave’ (Mack-Conty, 2004) of feminism that has brought a number of regional or plural perspectives, such as ‘black feminism’ ‘youth feminism’ or ‘postcolonial feminism’ on to the ‘first wave’ feminism’s search for gender equality and ‘second wave’ feminism’s radical critique of ‘patriarchy’. While the general feminist direction to equality remains unchanged situational variations in women’s experience are now considered and brought to bear on current political issues and movements. We are also interested in the possible link between women’s quite visible frontal, numerous, and energetic political participation in Darjeeling hills in recent years and their connections with Indian national movement, if any.

One of our hypothesis, that the participation of women of the Darjeeling subdivision of India in the nationalist movement was conditioned by the existing patriarchal structure and the participating women failed to make any major change in the status of women of their region, has been proved to a great extent, as the cases unearthed by us hinted at the existence of an enabling support structure either in the form of a family or the political party of which the woman leader was a member. However, the participating women leaders, to name a few did initiate some moves but they were more in terms of addressing the general needs rather than specific needs of women or moves for gender equality and justice.

The second hypothesis has also been proved through our study. Our research found out that the majority of women freedom fighters of the Darjeeling subdivision of India worked in the domestic sphere, in the form of silent supporters to their husbands or other male members of their families who had joined the freedom movement, which also raised their level of political consciousness that brought about slow changes in the gender balance within the family and paved the role for greater participatory role of women of the next generation.

As we revisited the past and tried to look at the present involvement of the women of the Darjeeling subdivision in politics, we could unearth the legacy of 252 | Page continuity. The heightened political awareness among the women of the region, who are not just members of the mainstream political parties, but are the proud members of Gurkha Jan Nari Mukti Morcha (GJNMM) a women’s wing of the Gorkha Jan Mukti Morcha (GJMM), that is presently leading the movement for a separate state of Gorkhaland within the territory of India. Women’s involvement in the national movement contributed significantly to the movement in the subdivision and in the process developed the potential to challenge the existing power structure.

The women active participation in the post independent period following the ethnic movement is not a sudden act but perhaps these women had an inherent link to, and therefore their activities should be counted as a lineage of their predecessors. Not surprisingly there is a history behind and some argue that this was inevitable in integrating women in the mainstream politics. This should be considered a hard-won achievement on the part of women in recent hill politics as women started pouring in great majority as compared to the past political history.

Women still have not been seen in the position of leadership and decision making. Within an organization the women turn out to be ‘head nodders’ who are manipulated by dominant male leadership. They have not been able to accomplish the position from where they can direct the movement and make radical decisions. Infact, it has been pointed out by one of the disgruntled members of the GJNMM, who did not want to be named that, although the name suggests that it is a women’s wing, but the decisions are taken by male leaders, which did not go down well with her and she decided to quit the party.

She argued that it is due to the lack of intelligence and incapable women who were submissive but elevated to high ranks within the party, so that the dominant patriarchal that are quite benevolent towards women does not have a problem in fulfilling their agenda. Though the women leaders are invited to attain the meetings and give advices and suggestion yet their advices are not obligatory to accept. In case of attending high level meetings at Kolkata and Delhi, the arguments behind not including women leaders seems to be the difficulties that the benevolent patriarchal leaders consider to be overpowering. However, at the end of the journey of our research which we consider still unfinished, as many heroines can never possibly be given their due respect as many are no longer alive to tell their tales, the present generation of Nepali women like us, when celebrating our freedom and voices, would bow in gratitude to 253 | Page these heroines whose legacy we are carrying. The demand for more equality and space although came out in the form of murmurings of the modern women leaders, but we believe that these would soon transform into loud voices of protest and claims.

Nevertheless, the women in Gorkhaland Movement seem to be demanding re- evaluation of their existence and value by new conscience discarding age old traditions. They wanted to assume the feelings of liberty and wanted to prove themselves as a competent to contribute to any social or political movement creating a new history.

However, women still have not been seen in the position of headship and decision making. Within an organization the women turn out to be head nodders which are manipulated by dominant males. They have not been able to accomplish the position from where they can direct the movement and make radical decisions.

5.3. Conclusion

Since, the women are aware of this fact but there is no objection to such trend. The women appeared in great number exceeding men in the movement. They successfully initiated the programmes of the party. But equally it is true that they have no role in decision making of all these programmes. The male leaders are the one to decide the future strategy of the party. They argue that it is due to lack of intelligence and incapable women to direct the movement, who can attend the higher level meetings at Kolkata and Delhi. Though the women leaders are invited to attend the meetings and give advices and suggestion yet their advices are not obligatory to accept. On the other hand the fact that revealed from the study is the women themselves are wholly dependent on male leadership. One of the prominent GJNMM members in one of the meeting exhorted the present women folks that we should blindly support the decision taken by our leader.

The present study has charted out the journey of the hill women of Darjeeling in the path of political emancipation and has come to conclude that the lineage of political awareness and consciousness has come down to the modern women of Darjeeling from the women of the era, when India was under the colonial rule. The passionate demand for freedom and liberty could be traced to the history of the women of the yore. From the narratives, one gathers that these women had laid down the road for the future women of the region inspiring them and setting examples, which unfortunately due to neglect and non-recognition both by the national and local leaders seem to have been 254 | Page buried. The present study, although limited, as most of the narratives are lost in the throes of history, some didn’t want to share, some dead with none to be their voice whereas in some other cases, the relatives had migrated which finally restricted our spectrum. However, despite these limitations we hope that the present research would inspire researchers to probe and take up other issues and record the contributions of the people of this region in the nation building process of India.

255 | Page

References

SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY

All interviews were conducted between January 2011 and February 2014. All the respondents were middle class Hindu, Buddhist men and women.

9th January, 2011 - Library (N.B.U). 2nd February, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu 5th April, 2011 - Dr. Pradhan Kumar - Siliguri, Hindu 11th April, 2011 - National Library - Kolkatta 13th April, 2011 - Archives - Esplalde-Kolkatta 10th May, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu 20th May, 2011 - Library - N.B.U. 5th June, 2011 - Gorkha library, Sharma Vinod Prasad - Kurseong, Hindu 7th July, 2011 - All India Radio, Allay Parash Chandra - Kurseong, Hindu 4th August, 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist 27th February 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist 19th August 2013 - Chettri Malati - Medical, Siliguri, Hindu 10th September 2011 - Sir Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu 10th July 2012 - Pradhan Rajan (son of Chandra Devi Pradhan) - Kurseong, Hindu 8th February 2014 - Gautam Nanita - Kalimpong, Hindu 8th February 2014 - lama Pushpa - Kalimpong, Buddhist 3rd December 2014 - Chettri Shanta - Siliguri, Hindu 1st December 2014 - Subba Renu Leena - Kalimpong, Hindu 1st December 2014 - Sunkesari Chettri - Kalimpong, Christian 28th November 2014 - Chettri Prabha - Kurseong, Hindu

256 | Page

PRIMARY SOURCES

Reports & Articles:

Agrarian unrest in North Bengal”published in the Historical Review, July-December, 1986

“Analysis of Causes leading to Depreciation of Currency and Remedial Measures”. 1954.

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 5). L S S O'Malley. Calcutta, 1907 IOR/V/27/62/75 1907

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer). A J Dash.Alipore, 1947 IOR/V/27/62/76 1947

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1901/02. Calcutta, 1905 IOR/V/27/62/77 1905

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1900/01-1910/11 (Bengal District Gazetteer B Vol). Calcutta, 1913 IOR /V/27/62/78 1913

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1921/22-1930/31 (Bengal District Gazetteer B Vol). Calcutta, 1933 IOR /V/27/62/79 1933

Bengal District Gazetteers: Dinajpur (Eastern Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 10) F W Strong. Allahabad: Pioneer Press, 1912 IOR /V/27/62/80 1912

Chattopadhyay Bankim Chandra, 1882, “Anandamath” Bengali novel.

“Darjeeling not to be Unilingual, says Nehru, No Right to Drive out State Language”. Amrita Bazar Patrika. Darjeeling. August 13, 1961.

Darjeeling Municipality Records. Section 119 Act III of 1884.

Darjeeling Porter’s Act. Proceedings of Darjeeling Municipality, 16th March, 1885.

Census of Bengal 1869, As in Hunter, W.W., op.cit., 1869.

Census 1951, West Bengal District Handbooks, Darjeeling, pp.xxxix-xliii, see also, Memorandum (Supplementary) before State Re-organization Commission, Government of West Bengal, Calcutta.

Chettry D.B, A Way Out for the Hill People of Darjeeling District Autonomy.

“Colony for E. Pakistan Refugee Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”. Hindustan Standard, July 12, 1949.

Chamling Sanjog, 25th August 2015,Indian Gorkhas, “Balidan Diwas” remembering supreme sacrifice made by the Indian Gorkhas 257 | Page

Church of Scotland Darjeeling Mission; Sept 30th 1874. As in Chacraborty, C.op.cit., pp.67-115.

“Constituent Assembly Advisory Committee Personnel of Sub-Committees Announced. Fundamental Rights, Minorities & Excluded & Tribal Areas”. Feb 27, 1947.

Consultation, Fort William, 16th January 1839, No. 61 (R/195/Vol.7).

“Four Resolution Passed in North Bengal Conference”. Jalpaiguri. May 20, 1947.

CSM 1974 pp50-54,69-77

CSWI 1974 pp.234-235, 261-263

Dhum Ketu 7th November, 1922.

“Freedom Fighter- The Brave Gorkha Mat

Gorkhas in India, 8th June, 2014.

Himalayan Times, 19th June, 1949, “H.E.Dr.K.N.Katju Addresses the women”, Kurseong.

Himachal Barta 22nd December,1985.

Hindustan Standard, 9th September, 1946, “Gorkha welcome Nehru Government”.

Hindustan Standard, 12th July, 1949, “Colony for E.Pakistan Refugees. Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”, Kurseong.

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

“Independence Day at Kurseong” 16th August 1947, Kurseong.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1907, Bengal District Gazetteers Darjeeling, logos Press, New Delhi.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1995, Darjeeling; District Gazetteer, New Delhi, Gyan Books Pvt. Ltd.

“Nazruler Sange Karagare”, published in Desh, 3rd para, 1376 BS Sarathi 1923.

Subba M.S Lt. Col. Retd, “A Freedom Fighter from Darjeeling”.

Sketch of Darjeeling, from Bengal and Agra Annual Guide and Gazetteer (1841). India Office Library and Records, London.

The collected works of Mahatma Gandhi, Volume XXV October 1917 – July 1918

The Constitutional Recognition of Nepali Language: A Long cherished Aspiration of Indian Nepalis; A Bulletin Of All India Nepali Bhasha Samity.

The Darjeeling Tract, from the Darjeeling Guide, 1845, India Office Library and Records, London. 258 | Page

The Encyclopedia of the Indian National Congress, Vol. VIII, 1921-24, p.332.

The History of Darjeeling — The Queen of Hills. Darjeelingpolice. Retrieved on 30 April 2006.

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The Report of the Committee on the Status of Women in India (CSM), Towards Equality, 1974, New Delhi, Government of India, Department of Social Welfare, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare pp.50-54, 69-77

Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Darjeeling" Categories: Darjeeling | History of Bengal

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The school magazine of Girls High School, Kalimpong 2000.

Towards Equality: Report of the Committee On the Status of Women in India, Department of Social Welfare , Ministry of Education and Social Welfare, Govt. of India Press, 1975.

Report by Miss Lily Waugh, Girl’s Boarding School, Kalimpong 1898, in Manuel D.G.-A Gladdening River. London, A & C Black 1914.

Report of the Inspector of Schools, 21st October 1908. Darjeeling Girls Boarding School.

As Netaji Files Declassified - the Gorkha Connection Emerges Stronger http://netajipapers.gov.in/ www.gandhiashramsevagram.org. www.kalimpong.info » The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as ... www.kalimpong.info/The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as reviewed by Dr. Sonam ... On 7 September 2008. http://www.congresssandesh.com/AICC/history/president/dr_pattabi_sitaraimayya.htm.

259 | Page

Newspapers

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 31st January, 1922. Calcutta.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 2nd February, 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 5th February, 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 30th June 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 7 July 1905.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 1st August, 1906.

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 13th August 1961

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 28th June 1961

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 19th October 1960, Kurseong

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 11th April 1961

Darjeeling Times, 2000, Celebrating Culture and Conflict, Vol. No1, November-December.

Darjeeling Times, 2008, Vol. No. 6, July-August. The Nation sees Gorkhaland.

Darjeeling:1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850.

Gorkha Times, 2008 (Samajik Nepali Newspaper), Vol.4.

Gorkhas in India 8th June 2014

Gujarat Navajivan, 30th November, 1924.

Gujarat Navajivan, 30th December 1924.

Himalaya Darpan, 29th December 2011.

Himalaya Darpan, 18th August 2012

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

Himalayan Times, 2008, Kalimpong Vol. III, Issue 8, November.

Himalayan Times, 18th July 1948, Kalimpong

Himalaya Times, 19th June 1949, Kurseong

Hindustan Standard, 9th September 1946

Hindustan Standard, 21st February 1947, Patna 260 | Page

Hindustan Standard, 12th July 1949, Kurseong

The Englishman, 1839, 14th January.

The Friend of India, 1839, 15th January.

The Hindustan Times, 28 December 1938 (CWMG, Vol.68, p.230)

The Hindustan Times, 10th April 1961

Times of India, 11 August 1930, p.4

Independence Day at Kurseong, 16th August 1947, Kurseong

Indian Gorkhas, 25th August 2015

Parliamentary Times, 11th June 1962

Vartman, 18th October 1931:3

Young India, 13th November, 1924, M Gandhi mentioned the demise of Dal Bahadur Giri as ‘National Loss’.

261 | Page

Secondary Sources

Books

Agarwala, R.C, 1969, Constitutional History of India and National Movement, S. Chand & Co, New Delhi.

Agnew,Vijay,1979, Elite Women in Indian Politics, New Delhi:Vikas.

Ahmad, K.C., 1984, ‘Gandhi, Women’s Role and the Freedom Movement’, Occasional Papers on History and Society, 19: 1-24.

Al-Ali, Nadje, 2000, ‘Nationalism, National Identities and Nation States: Gendered Perspectives’(Review Article), Nation and Nationalism, 6 (4): 631-38.

Alexander, Rajani, 1984, "Participation and Perceptions: Women and the Indian Independence Movement", Samya Shakti, Vol.1, No.2.

Alloula, Malek, 1987, The Colonial Harem, Manchester: Manchester University Press.

Altekar, A.S. 1962, The Position of Women in Hindu Civilization, New Delhi: Motilal.

Ali, Aruna Asaf, 1991, Resurgence of Indian Women, Radiant, Delhi, Travel Talk, Aundh Publishing Trust, Aundh, 1947.

Allen, Judith,1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the limits of History’, in Carol Pateman and Elizabeth Gross(eds), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Australia: Allen and Unwin.

Amin, Sahid, 1984, ‘Gandhi as Mahatma: Gorakhpur District, Eastern UP. 1921-22’, IN Ranajit Guha (ed.), Subaltern Studies III: Writings on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Anand, Geeta, 1989, “Appeal to the Indian National Movement to Women”, senior, Dartmouth College; ABP(20th April,1930), (7th November, 1930), (23rd November, 1930), BC (14th July,1930), 7th November, 1930), (7th December, 1930), (3rd January, 1931), The Tribune (7th August, 1930).

Anderson, Benedict, 1991, Imagined Communities: Reflection on the Origin and spread of Nationalism, London: Verso.

Anthias, Floya and Davis Yuval Nira, 1992, Racialized Boundaries: Race, Nation, Gender, Colour and Class and the Anti- Racist Struggle, Routledge, London.

Asthana, Pratima, 1974, Women's Movement in India , Delhi, Vikas.

Bagchi, G.C,1972. Village Survey Monograph on Upper Pedong. Census of India, 1961.

Bagchi, J, 1990, “Representing Nationalism: Ideology of Motherhood in Colonial Bengal”, Economics and Political Weekly 25, no.42-44: WS 65-WS 71. 262 | Page

Bagh, Tara Ali (ed), 1958, Women of India, New Delhi, Publication Division.

Bakshi, S.R. 1988, Mutiny to Independence, New Delhi, Deep and Deep Publications.

Bakshi, S.R. 1987, Gandhi and the Status of Women, New Delhi: Criterion.

Ballhatchet, Kenneth, 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj- Imperial Attitudes and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905.London, Weidenfield and Nicolson.

Banerjee, Himani, 1995, ‘Attired in Virtue: The Discourse on Shame (lajja) and Clothing of the Bhadramahila in Colonial Bengal’, in Bharati Ray (ed.), From the Seams of History: Essays on Indian Women, Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Bandhyopadhyay, Sandip, 1989, “The ‘Fallen’ and Non-Cooperation,” Manushi 53, July-August.

Bandyopadhyay, Sibaji, 1995, ‘The Contemporary Popular Bengali Fiction: Textual Strategic’, in Jasodhara Bagchi, (ed.), Indian Women: Myth and Reality, London: Sangam Books.

Banerjee, Sikata, 2003.‘Gender and Nationalism: The Masculisation of Hinduism and Female Political Participation in India’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 935(1): 167-78.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, ‘The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom’, in B.R.Nanda (ed.), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi: Raddian Publishers.

Barbara, Fultner edt Habermas Jurgen, 2011, Key Concepts Acumen, Durham, p.g.23.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Basu, Aparna and Ray Bharati, 1990. Women's Struggle: A History of the All India Women's Conference. 1927-1990, Delhi, Manohar.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, “The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom,” B.R. Nanda (ed), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishers.

Basu, Aparna, 1982, Essays in the History of Indian Education, New Delhi, Concept Publishing Co.

Ballhatchet, Keneth. 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj-Imperial Attitude and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905. London Weidenfield and Nicolson, p.144.

Bayly, C.A, 1975, The Local Roots of Indian Politics: Allahabad 1880-1920, Oxford University Press. 263 | Page

Beard, Mary, 1946, Woman as a Force in History: A Study in Traditions and Realities, Macmillan, New York.

Bell, Diane, Karen Caplan and Wazir Karim(eds), 1993, Gendered Fields: Women, Men and Ethnography, London: Routledge.

Bell, Vikki. 1993. Interrogating Incest: Feminism, Foucault and the Law. London: Routledge.

Besant, Annie, 1885, The Political Status of Women, 2nd edn., London, C. Watts. (pamphlet).

Bhabha, H. 1982, The Other Question. The Stereotype and Colonial Discourse, Screen 24.6, pp. 18-36, In Padmini Mongia’s, op.cit., p.41.

Birch, Anthony, 2001, The Concepts and Theories of Modern Democracy, Routledge, London

Bista, D.B.1980. People of Nepal. Kathmandu: Ratna Pustak Bhandar.

Biswas Sanjay, Roka Sameer, 2007, Darjeeling, Truth & Beyond. Systematic Computerised Offset Printers, Darjeeling.

Bomjan, D.S. 2008, Darjeeling, Dooars People and Place under Bengal’s Neo-Colonial Rule. Darjeeling, Bikas Jana Sahitya Kendra.

Borland, Katherine, 1991, ‘That’s Not What I Said: Interpretive Conflict in Oral Narrative Research’, in S.C.Gluck and D. Patai(eds.), Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Borthwick, Meredith, 1985, The Changing Role of Women in Bengal, 1849–1905, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Broomfield, J.H, 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

Borthwick, M. 1984, TheChanging Role of Women in Bengal, 1804-1905, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

Bracewell, Wendy, 1996, ‘Women, Motherhood and Contemporary Serbian Nationalism’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 19 (1-2).

Brown, Judith. 1972, Gandhi and the Civil Disobedience Movement, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 146, 168.)

Brown, Judith, 1977, Gandhi Rise to Power, op.cit. 1928-1934, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.

Broomfield, J.H. 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

B.T. Ranadive: 1986, Gorkhaland Agitation: A Part of Imperialist Plot in East. September, 1986. 264 | Page

Buramanger, H.B. 1994, Is Gorkhaland a Reality or Simply Mirage. Kathmandu.

Burke, Peter (ed.), 1991, New Perspective on Historical Writings, Oxford: Polity.

Butalia, Urvashi, 1993, ‘Community, State and Gender: On Women’s Agency during Partition’, Economic and Political Weekly, XXVIII (17).

Burton, Antoinette, 1998, At the Heart of the Empire: Indians and the Colonial Encounter in Late Victorian Briatin, University of California Press.

Campbell, A. 1905. Final Report on the Survey and Settlement of the Kalimpong Government Estate in the District of Darjeeling, 1901-1903. Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Press.

Caplan, I, 1970. Land and Social Change in east Nepal: a study of Hindu-tribal relations.London; Routledge and Kegan Paul.

Caplan, P, 1989, Don’t Blame Mothers, New York, Harper and Row.

Caplan, Paula .J, 1989, Women’s Masochism: The Myth Destroyed, New York: New American Library, 1987.

Chakrabarty, Dipesh, 1993, “Postcoloniality and the Artifices of History: Who Speaks for ‘Indian’ Pasts?”Representations, 3, Winter.

Chakrabati, Dyutis. 1988, Gorkhaland: Evolution of Politics of Segregation, Centre for Himalayan Studies, Special Lecture X, University of North Bengal.

______1988. Nationalism, Ethnicity and Gorkhaland Movement, A Note on Conceptual Problem. University of North Bengal.

Chakravartty, Renu, 1980, Communists in the Indian Women's Movement, 1940–1950, New Delhi, People's Publishing House.

Chandra, Bipan, 1988, India’s Struggle for Independence, Penguin Books, India.

Chandra, B, 1999, Colonialism: Some Basic Aspects, London. p 66.

Chand, Tara, 2995, History of the fReedom Movement in India, Vol.III, New Delhi.

Chatterjee, Manini, 2001, ‘1930: Turning Point in the Participation of Women in the Freedom Struggle’, Social Scientist, 7-8: 39-47.

Chatterjee, Partha,1989, ‘ The Nationalist Resolution of the Women’s Question’, in Kumkum Sangari and Sudesh Vaid (eds), Recasting Women: Essays in Colonial History, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1986, Inner Recesses/Outer Spaces. Memoirs, New Delhi, Navrang.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1937, The Awakening of Indian Women, Madras. 265 | Page

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1983, India’s Women’s Struggle for Freedom, Abhinav Publication, New Delhi.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1939, Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chattopadhyay, R., 1989, ‘ The Women Perceived: A Study in the Changing Visual Iconography, India Women Myth and Reality’, paper presented at the national seminar, Scholl of Women’s Studies, Jadavpur University, Calcutta, March.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chemjong, Iman Singh.1966. History and Culture of the Kirat People. 3rd Ed.Nepal: Tumeng Hang.

Chettri, M. 2013. Choosing the Gorkha: At the crossroads of class and ethnicity in the Darjeeling hills. Asian Ethnicity.

Chettri, V. 1994, Kumar, Kurseong Ra Kishorawasthama, Kuseong, In Nepali.

Choudhuri, Nirad, 1968, The Autobiography of Unknown Indian, University of California Press, 1968.

Chow R, 1997, Where Have All The Native Gone? In Padmini Mongia (ed) Contemporary Post Colonial Theory. A Reader, Delhi, Oxford University Press, p 124.

Cornell, D. 1995. What is ethical feminism? In: Benhabib S, Butler J, Cornell D, Fraser N, Nicholson L, editors. Feminist Contentions: A Philosophical Exchange. New York, NY: Routledge, pp 75–106.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A, editor. 2007. Feminisms in Development: Contradictions, Contestations and Challenges. New York, NY: Zed Books.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A. 2008. Gender Myths and Feminist Fables: The Struggle for Interpretive Power in Gender and Development. Oxford, United Kingdom: Wiley & Blackwell.

Daly, Mary, 1990, Gyn/ecology: The Metaethics of Radical Feminism, Boston, Mass: Beacon Press.

Darjeeling and its Mountain Railway, 2002, Naya Udyog, Kolkata.

Darjeeling Branch Indian Tea Association. 1982. Report. Submitted to the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling.

Darjeeling Municipality Records, 1884,Section 119 Act III.

Dartmouth College (1989); ABP (April 20,1930), p.6, (November 7, 1930),p.4, (November 23, 1930), p.5; BC (July 14, 1930), p.4, (November 7, 1930), p. I (December 7, 1930), p. I,(January 3, 1931), p. I; The Tribune (August 7, 1930), p. 9.Darjeeling: 1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850. 266 | Page

Dash, Arthur Jules.1947. Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling. Calcutta: Govt. Printing.

Dasgupta, Atis. 1999, Ethnic Problems and Movements for Autonomy in Darjeeling, in Social Scientist, Vol. 27, No.11/12, Nov-Dec., 1999, pp. 47-68.

Dasgupta, Kalpana, 1976, Women on the Indian Scene, New Delhi, Abhinav Publications, p. 16.

Dasgupta, Manas: 1989, Economic Development of Darjeeling Hill Areas.

De, Barun and Roy. R. Pranab, 1979, “Notes for the history of Darjeeling”, presented to the Indian History Congress, Waltair Session.

Denis, Kandiyoti. 1996, Women, Ethnicity and Nationalism in Ethnicity edited by John Hucthison and A.D. Smith, Oxford: OUP.

De, P.J. 1978. “Study of a Market in Darjeeling District, West Bengal”. Bul. Of Anthrop.Sur. of India, 27 (1&2).

Desai, A.R, 1959, Social Background of India, Bombay.

Desai, I.P: 1967, “Caste Politics” in Economic and Political Weekly (Bombay), April 22.

Desai, Mahadev. n.d., The Story of Bardoli, among others and Jawaharlal Nehru, 1945, Discovery of India, Calcutta, p. 32.

Desai, Neera, 1957, Women in Modern India, Vora & Co. Bombay.

Desai, Neera, 1967, Woman in Modern India, 2nd edn, Bombay, Vora and Co.

Davidoff, Leonore, 1995, Worlds Between: Historical Perspectives on Gender and Class, Cambridge: Polity Press.

Davin, A, 1978, ‘Imperialism and Motherhood’, History Workshop Journal, 5.

Dietrich, G, 1985, “Personal is Political”: Women and the Process of Political Participation’, Teaching Politics, 10.

Dr. Basu, Durga Das, 2007, Introduction to the Constitution of India, Wadhwa & Company Law Publishers, India.

Dr. Wangyal, B Sonam, 2002, Sikkim and Darjeeling, Division & Deception, 1st edition, Jaigaon, India.

Dozey, E.C. 1922, A Concise History of the Darjeeling District Since 1835 with complete Itinerary of Tours in Sikkim and the District, Calcutta, Art Press.

Dutta, KK, 1957, History of Freedom Movement in Bihar, 1928-41, Vol-II, Patna.

Engels, Dagmar, 1983, ‘The Age of Consent Act of 1891: Colonial Ideology in Bengal’, South Asian Research, 3(2). 267 | Page

_____, 1989, ‘The Limits of Gender Ideology: Bengali Women, The Colonial State, and the Private Sphere, 1890-1930’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 12(4).

Everett, J.Matson, 1979, Women and Social Change in India, New Delhi, Heritage

Everyman Press; 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, Abhinav, Delhi, Inner Recesses.

Fine, Michelle, 1992, Disruptive Voices the Possibilities of Feminist Research, The University of Michigan Press.

Fobres, Geraldine, The New Cambridge History of India : Women in Modern India, New Delhi,Cambridge University Press, 1998.

Forbes, H. Geraldine, “Goddesses or Rebels? The Women Revolutionaries of Bengal”, The Oracle, 2, no.2 (April 1980), pp.1-15.

Forbes, Geraldine, The Indian Women’s Movement: A Struggle for Women’s Right or National Liberation? In Gail Menault (ed). op.cit. p.54.

Forbes, Geraldine, 1984, “Mothers and Sisters: Feminism and Nationalism in the Thought of Subhas Chandra Bose,” Asian Studies 2, no. 1.

Foning, A.R.1987.Lepcha: My Vanishing Tribe. New Delhi: Sterling.

Fonow, M. and J.Cook (eds), 1991, Beyond Methodology: Feminist Scholarship as Lived Research, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Friedan, B, 1963, The Feminist Mystique, Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Gail O, Pearson, 1979, “Women in Public Life in Bombay City with special reference to the “Civil Disobedience Movement”, PH.D. Thesis, Jawaharlal Nehru University.

Gail, Pearson, 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalism and Extended Female Space in Bombay City,’ in Gail Minault (ed.). The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Gail, Omvedt, 1987, Feminism and the Women’s in India. Unpublished Paper, SMDT, University Research Centre for Women’s Studies, Bombay.

Gallagar, G.Johnson, A Seal, (ed.), 1973, Locality, Province and Nation, Cambridge.

Gandhi, “Duty of Women”, CWMG, vol XVIII, PP 57-8: “speech at women’s meeting at Dakor”, CWMG, vol. XVIII pp 391-5.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP 228-9.

Gandhi, “speech at women’s meeting, Patna”, CWMG, vol. XIX, pp.67-8.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP- 228-9. 268 | Page

Gandhi, M.K, Hind Swaraj, 1958 edition, pp. 25-26.

Gandhi, M. K., 1920, “Women and the Vote,” Young India (November 24, 1920).

Gandhi, “Untouchability, Women and Swaraj”, ISR, 37 (March 26, 1927).

Gandhi, “Speech at Women’s Meeting”, Coimbatore, October 16, 1927, CWMG, Vol. XXV,P.148.

Ganguly, R. 2005. Poverty, malgovernance and ethnopolitical mobilization: Gorkha nationalism and the Gorkhaland agitation in India. Nationalism and Ethnic Politics.

Gedge, 1929, E & Choksi. M (ed.), Women in Modern India, Bombay.

Genovese-Fox, E., 1982, ‘Placing Women’s History in History’, New Left Review, 133.

Ghosh, Aurobindo, 1948, The Doctrine of Passive Resistance, Pondicherry.

Ghosh, Das Santi, 1976, interview (Calcutta, 24th February); Tirtha Mandal, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905-1939 (Calcutta, Minerva, 1991).

Giri, Dal Bahadur, Smitri Grantha, Nepali Sahitya Sammelan Darjeeling.

Giri, Ranjana, 2010, Maya Devi Chhetry: An Inspiration, New Delhi, L.B. Associates (Pvt) Ltd.

Gluck, S.C and D. Patai (eds) 1991, Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Gordon, Alexandea, 1898, Lt.Col.W. Recollection of a Highland Subaltern during the campaign, London.

Gordon, Linda, 1988, ‘What is Women’s History?’. In Juliet Gardiner (ed.), What is History Today?, Hampshire: Macmillan.

Gopal, K, 1966, ‘The Development of the Indian National Congress as a Mass Organisation, 1918-23’, Journal of Asian Studies, 25 (3).

Gorkha National Liberation Front. 1986 “Gorkhaland is a Must Why?”. Leaflet

Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document, Govt. of West Bengal, September 1986.

Government of West Bengal, Office of the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling, Tribal Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document-II, Govt. of West Bengal, January, 1987.

Welfare Department, 22nd May, 1958.

Graham, J.A, 1905, On the Threshold of Three Closed Lands. Edinburgh, R & V Clark Ltd. 269 | Page

Guha, Ranajit (ed.), 1921-22, Subaltern Studies III: Writing on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Guha, Ranajit (ed.), 1982-89, Subaltern Studies: Writings on South Asian History and Society, Vols-I-VI, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Gupta, Das, Kamala, 1970, Swadinata Sangrame Banglar Nari (Bengali Women in the Freedom Movement), Calcutta, Basudhara Prakashani.

Harding, Sandra (ed.), 1987, Feminism and Methodology, Bloomington: Indiana University Pressand Milton Keynes: Open University Press.

Haynes, Douglas and Prakash Gyan, 1991, Contesting Power, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Heimsath, Charles H. 1964, Indian Nationalism and Hindu Social Reform, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Henningham, Stephen, 1983, Quit India in Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies-II, New Delhi, p 137.

Hermanns, Fr. Mathias. 1954. The Indo-Tibetans: The Indo-Tibetans and Mongoloid Problem in the Southern Himalaya and North-Northeast India. Bombay: K.L.Fernandes.

Hingorani, AT. (ed.), 1964, M.K. Gandhi, The Role of Women, Bombay: Bhartiya Vidya Bhavan.

History of Darjeeling. exploredarjeeling.com. Retrieved on 2 May 2006

Hooker,J.D. 1891, Ibid, p. 127.

Hutchins, Francis G. 1967, The Illusion of Permanence: British Imperialism in India, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Jayawardena, Kumari, Feminism and Nationalism in the Third World. Zed Books, London, 1986.

Jessops, Bob, 1982, “The Capitalist State. Marxist Theories and Methods. New York: New York University Press.

J.P. Suda, 1969. Indian National Movement, Meerut; Bipan Chandra, 1971, Modern India, New Delhi, pp. 184-186 and 1988, India's Struggle for Freedom 1858-1947, Delhi, Viking, p. 528

Judith, Allen, 1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the Limits of History’ in Carole Pateman and Elizabeth Gross (eds.), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Sydney: Allen and Urwin, pp. 173-89.

Karlekar, Malavika, 1991, Voices From Within: Early Personal Narratives of Bengali Women, Delhi, Oxford University Press. 270 | Page

Kasturi, leela and Vina Majundar (eds), 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi: Vikas.

Kaur.M., 1968, Role of Women in the Freedom Movement, 1857-1947, New Delhi: Sterling.

Kaur. Mamohan, 1985, Women in India’s Freedom Struggle, Sterling, Delhi.

Kaviraj, Sudipta, 1994, “On the Construction of Colonial Power: Structure, Discourse, Hegemony,” Contesting Colonial Hegemony, ed. Dagmar Engels and Shula Marks, London, German Historical Institute London.

Kennedy, Dane. 1996, The Magic Mountains: Hill Stations and the British Raj. Oxford University Press. p. 170.

Khan, Yasmin, 2007, The Great Partition The Making of India and Pakistan, Penguin Books, India.

Kishwar, Madhu, 1990, ‘Why I Do Not Call Myself a Feminist’, Manushi, No-61 (November-December).

Kopf, David, 1979, The Brabmo Samaj and the Shaping of the Modern Indian Mind, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Kosambi, Meera, 1988, “Women, Emancipation and Equality: Pandita Ramabai's Contribution to the Women's Cause,” Economic and Political Weekly, 23, no. 44 (October, 1988).

Kothari, Rajni: Politics in India (Boston: Little Brown and Co. 1970), p.237

Krishnamurthy, J, 1989, Women in Colonial India, Oxford, Delhi.

Kumar, Nita, ed., 1994, Women as Subjects, South Asian Histories (Charlottesville and London, University Press of Virginia).

Lama, B Basant, 2008, Through the Mists of Time The Story of Darjeeling The land of Indian Gorkha, Bhawani Offset Printing and Publication, Kurseong.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1998, On Quiet Hills, The Stateman, April 19, 20 & 21.

______1998, Gorkhaland Movement: A Perspective Economic Analysis. Himalaya Today, June, pp.5-9.

______1996, Compiled Gorkhaland Movement: Quest for an Identity, Department of Information and Cultural Affairs. Darjeeling Gorkha Hill Council.

Lama, Ratna Mani, 1996. ‘Prenahko Shrot Maya Devi’, Darjeeling, Vistha Publication, Darjeeling (In Nepali).

Lama, Ratna Mani, 2014, “Ojhalma Pareko Gorkha Swatatntrata Sangramiharu”, Charitra Publication, Kalimpong (In Nepali). 271 | Page

Labar, Jiwan, Kahi Rajnaitik Byaktitwaharu, Gama Prakashan, H.D.Lama Road, Darjeeling, 2006 (In Nepali).

Lather, Patti, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 11(6).

Leonard, Karen I. and Leonard John, 1981, “Social Reform and Women's Participation in Political Culture: Andhra and Madras,” The Extended Family, ed. Gail Minault, Columbus, Mo., South Asia Books.

Lerner, Gender, 1975, ‘Placing Women in History: Definitions and Challenges’, Feminist Studies, 3(1&2).

Mack Conty, Colleen, 2004, “Third Wave Feminism and the Need to Reweave the Nature/Culture Duality”, NWSA Journal, Vol.16, No.3. DOI: online version.

Mahan, Rajan, 1999, Women in Indian National Congress, Rawat Publication, Nice Printing Press, New Delhi.

Majumdar. R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols. Calcutta.

Majumdar, R.C., (ed.), 1974, British Paramountcy and Indian Renaissance, Bombay; Charles Hetmsath.

Majumdar, R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols.. Calcutta. K.L. Mukhopadhyaya, and 1969, The Struggle for Freedom, Bombay, pp. 998-999:

Majumdar, R.C., 1963, op.cit.,Vol. 111, pp. 280-281, 414, and Suda, op.cit., pp. 243- 244.

Mazumdar, Shudha, 1989, Memoirs of an Indian Woman, ed. Geraldine Forbes, New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Mazumdar,V., 1985, 'Emergence of Women's Question in India and the Role of Women's Studies', Occasional Paper, 7. New Delhi, CWDS.

Mazumdar, Vina, 1976/1990, “The Social Reform Movement in India - From Ranade to Nehru,” Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, ed. B. R. Nanda, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing.

Majumdar and Kasturi, 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi.

Mandal, Tirtha, 1991, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905–1939 (Calcutta, Minerva).

Manmohan, Kaur, 1985, Women in India's Freedom Struggle, Delhi, Sterling Publishers.

Mclane , J.R, 1977, Indian Nationalism and Early Congress, Princeton. 272 | Page

Mehrotra, S.R, 1965, Emergence of Indian National Congress, Vikas Publishing House, Delhi.

Mehta, Hansa, 1981, Indian Women, Buttala & Co., Delhi.

Mernissi, F, 1975, Beyond the Veil, New York: Wiley.

Metcalfe, Thomas. R, 1999, The New Cambridge History of India III. Ideologies of the Raj. Cambridge University Press. p 79.

Mill, James, 1968, The History of British India, 2 vols., New York, Chelsea House.

Minault, G. 1981. 'Introduction: The Extended Family as Metaphor and the Expansion of Women's Realm'. in Minault, op.cit.

Mies, Maria, 1980, Indian Women and Patriarchy, New Delhi, Vikas.

Mishra, B.P. 1986, Behind Gorkhaland Agitation. Mainstream, Vol.25 no. 7, pp. 15-20.

Mohanty, C.T, Under Western Eyes- Feminist Scholarship and Colonial Discourse, in Padmini Mongia (ed), op.cit.

Moktan, R. compiled and edited, 2004. Sikkim: Darjeeling Compendium of Documents. Kalimpong.

Mortan, Elaenor, 1954, Women Behind Mahatma Gandhi, Max Reinhardt, London.

Morris, C.J. 1933/85. The Gurkhas; An Ethnology. Delhi, B.R. Publication

Mukherjee, Ishanee, 1985, “Women and Armed Revolution in Late Colonial Bengal”, National Conference of Women Studies, Chandigarh.

Mukherjee, S. N., 1982, “Raja Rammohun Roy and the Status of Women in Bengal in the Nineteenth Century,” Women in India and Nepal, ed. Michael Allen and S. N. Mukherjee, Canberra, Australian National University.

Munsi, Sunil.1980. “An Enquiry into the Nature of Frontier Settlements: Case Study of Hill Darjeeling”. Occasional Paper Number 34. Centre for the Studies in Social Sciences, Calcutta.

Nanda (ed.), 1976, Indian Womem from Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing House.

Nandy, Akhil Chandra, 1973, “Girl’s in India’s Freedom Struggle”, The Patrika Sunday Magazine (Calcutta, 2nd September).

Nagree Samiti, ‘Kalimpongka Swatantrata Sangramiharu’, Publication: Kalimpong.( In Nepali).

Nair, Janaki, 1991,“Reconstructing and Reinterpreting the History of Women in India,” Journal of Women's History, 3, no. 1 (spring). 273 | Page

Narayan, Uma, 1989, “The Project of Feminist Epistemology: Perpectives from a Non- Western Feminist”, in Alison Jaggar and Susan Bordo (eds), Gender/Body/ Knowledge, New Brunswick, NJ. Rutgers University Press.

Narayan, Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Culture Essentialism. Hypatia 13(2): 86-106.

Nehru, Jawaharlal, 2004, The Discovery of India, Penguin Books, India.

Nehru, J., 1936, “Women and the Freedom Movement,” The Hindu (October 6, 1936).

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965, The Newars: An Ethno-socio-logical Study of a Himalayan Community, Bombay United Asia.

Nepal, Padam, Chakraborty A.S (eds.), 2012, Politics of Culture, Identity and Protest in North-east India, Vol-I, Authors press, Delhi.

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965. The Newars: An Ethno-Sociological Study of a Himalayan Community. Bombay: United Asia.

Nepali Sahitya Sammelan, Darjeeling Publication ‘Swatantrata Senani Dalbahadur Giri’. In Nepali

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub, p. 38.

Northey, WB and Morris, CJ.1974. The Gorkhas: their manners, customs and country. Delhi, Cosmo Publications.

Neugebaver, Monica, 1998, ‘Domestic Activism and Nationalist Struggle’, in Lois Lorentzen and Jennifer Turpin (eds), The Women and War Reader, New York: New York University Press.

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub.

Oakley, Ann, 1981, ‘Interviewing Women; A Contradiction in Terms’, in Helen Roberts (ed.), Doing Feminist Research, London: Routledge.

Odim, Johnson, C. and M. Strobel (eds), 1992, Expanding the Boundaries of Women’s History: Essay on Women in the Third World, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

O’Hanlon, R., 1988, ‘Recovering the Subject: Subaltern Studies and Histories of Resistance in Colonial South Asia’, Modern Asian Studies, 22(1).

Okin, Moller Susan,1989, Justice, Gender and the Family, Basic Books Publication, New York.

Oldenburg, Veena Talwar, 1994 “The Roop Kanwar Case: Feminist Responses,” Sati, the Blessing and the Curse, ed. John S. Hawley, New York, Oxford University Press. 274 | Page

Pakhrin, Kalyani, 2009, The Indian National Movement and the Participation of ‘Nepali’Women of Darjeeling, Unpublished M. Phil Dissertation, Department of Political. Science, University of North Bengal.

Pandey, G., 1975, ‘Mobilization in a Mass Movement: “Propaganda” in the United Provinces, 1930-34’, Modern Asian Studies, 9(2).

----, ______1978, The Ascendancy of the Congress in Uttar Pradesh, 1926-34: A Study in Imperfect Mobilization, New Delhi. Oxford University Press.

---, 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalization and the Extended Family Space’, in Gail Minault (ed.),The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Patti, Lather, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women Studies Int. Forum, Vol.11, No.6, pp. 569-581, USA.

Pearson, Gail, 1981, 'Nationalism. Universalisation and the Extended Female Space in Bombay City". In Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family : Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, Delhi, Chanakya Publications. pp. 175. 188.

Pinn, Fred, 1986, The Road of Destiny: Darjeeling Letters 1839. Calcutta: Oxford University Press

Poddar.Prasad.Saryu,1987, ‘Swadhinta Sangran Darjeeling Aou mah’, Shiv Publication, Kurseong.

Pradhan, Kumar,1991, The Gorkha Conquest of Nepal, OUP.

Pradhan, R.G, 1930, India’s Struggle for Swaraj, Madras.

Prasad, Bhuvneshwar, 1940, ‘Gandhivad aur Stree Andolan’, Kamala, June,p. 232- 33(In Hindi).

Proceedings (A) of the Hon’ble Lt. Governor of Bengal, General Department, Education, 22nd January, 1857. No.66.

Rai, M.P,1992, Bir Jati Ko Amar Kahani, Aajako Sikkim Prakashan, Arithang, Gangtok, In Nepali.

Rao, Narayan Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Cultural essentialism. Hypatia 13/2: 86-106.

Rao, Uma, 1994, ‘Women in the Frontline: The Case of UP’, In leela Kasturi and Veena Mazumdar (eds), Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi, Vikas.

Ratandhwaj, Rai, 1937, Laden La.Darjeeling Popular Agency.

Rawat, Bhagirat, 1981, Bas Salkirahechha, Kalimpong: Saru Gurung, Gurung Lodge. 275 | Page

Ray, Rajat K., 1979. “Man, Woman and the Novel: The Rise of a New Consciousness in Bengal (1858–1947),” Indian Economic and Social History Review, 16, no. 1 (March, 1979).

Rosser, C.1966. Social mobility in the Newar caste system-In Furer Haimendorf (ed): Caste and kin in Nepal, India and Ceylon, Bombay; Asia.

Sahgal, Manmohini Zutshi, 1994, An Indian Freedom Fighter Recalls her Life, ed. Geraldine Forbes , New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Sahgal, Vidyavati, 1930, ‘Sampadhak’, Chand, November (In Hindi).

Samanta.K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

The Personal Narratives Groups(eds), 1989, Interpreting Women’s Lives: Feminist Theory and Personal Narratives, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Said, E, 2001, Orientalism Western Conceptions of the Orient. India, Penguin Book. p. 207.

Samanta, K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

Saraladevi, 1911, “A Women's Movement,” Modern Review (October).

Sarkar, Sumit. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan, India Ltd.

Sarkar, Sumit, 1973, the Swadeshi Movement in Bengal, 1903-1908, New Delhi.

Sarkar, Tanika, 1992, “The Hindu Wife and Hindu Nation: Domesticity and Nationalism in Nineteenth Century Bengal,” Studies in History, 8, no. 2 .

Saxonhouse, W. Arlene, 1985-86, Women in the History of Political Thought, New York, Praeger.

___ Vol.48, No. 2, May 1986, The Journal of Politics- The University of Chicago Press.

Schneir, Miriam ed., Feminism: The Essential Historical Writings (New York, Vintage, 1972).

Scott, James, 1985, Weapons of the Weak: Everyday Forms of Peasant Resistance, New Haven, Yale University Press.

Seal, Anil, 1968.Emergence of Indian Nationalism: Competition and Collaboration in the 19th Century, Cambridge.

Sengupta, Padmini, 1956, The Portract of an Indian Women (Calcutta).

Sen, Jahar, 1989, Darjeeling a favoured Retreat, Indus Publishing Company, New Delhi.

Sethi, Rumina, 1996, ‘Contesting Identities: Involvement and Resistance of Women in the Indian Nationalist Movement’, Journal of Gender Studies, 5(3): 305-13. 276 | Page

Shanley and Pateman, 1989- Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Sharma, J.L, 1982, Hamro Samaj, Sajha Prakashan, Kathmandu.

Sharma, Radha Krishna, 1980. Nationalism, Social Reform and Indian Women, New Delhi: Janaki Prakashan, Delhi.

Sharma, Suryamani, 1990, “Hamro Swatantrata Senani”, Nepali Sahitya Prachar Samiti Publication, Siliguri. In Nepali.

Shanley & Pateman, 1989, Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Shukla, Devidutt, 1934, ‘Striyon Ka Karyachetra Aur Jawaharlal Nehru’, Saraswati, February (In Hindi).

Sinha, Niroj, 2000, Women in Indian Politics, Gyan Publishing House, New Delhi.

Southard, Barbara, 1993, “Colonial Politics and Women's Rights: Woman Suffrage Campaigns in Bengal, British India in the 1920s,” Modern Asian Studies, 27, no. 2.

Sitaramayya, P., 1946, History of the Indian National Congress, Vol. II, Bombay: Padma Publications.

Sitaran-i Singh, 1968, Nationalism and Social Reform in India. 1885-1920, New Delhi, Rampart: Sumit Sarkar. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan India Ltd., p. 290.

Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty, 1988, “Can the Subaltern Speak?” Marxism and the Interpretation of Culture, ed. Cary Nelson and Lawrence Grossberg, Urbana and Chicago, University of Illinois Press.

Spivak, Gayatri C., 1988, ‘Deconstructing Historiography’, in Ranaji Guha and Gayatri C. Spivak (eds.), Selected Subaltern Studies, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Srinathsingh, Devidutt, Shukla, 1938, ‘Rashtra Mata Kasturba’, Saraswati, September (In Hindi).

Srinivas, M.N., 1978, Changing Position of Indian Women, Thomas Huxley Memorial Lecture, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Stacey, Judith, 1991, ‘Can there be a Feminist Ethnography?’, in Sherna Gluck and Daphne Patai (eds.),Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Steele, Flora Annie. 1892, The Complete Indian House Keeper and Cook, London, p. 53

Stephen, Henningham, 1983, Quit India In Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies II, New Delhi. 277 | Page

Stree Shakti Sanghatana, 1989, We Were Making History: Women and the Telengana Uprising, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Subba, T.B. 1992, Ethnicity, State and Development: A Case Study of the Gorkhaland Movement in Darjeeling; Vikas Publishing House Pvt. Ltd, New Delhi. Suleri, Sara, 1989, Meatless Days, Britain: Flamingo.

Tara, Chand, 1961-73, History of Freedom Movement in India, Vol-I to Vol-IV, Delhi.

Tara, Chand. 1961-72. History of the Freedom Movement in India. 4 Vols., Delhi, Government of India. Publications Division: and E.M.S.

Namboodiripad, 1986, History of Indian Freedom Struggle, Trivandrum. Social Scientist Press.

Thapar - Bjorkert Suruchi, 2006, Women in the Indian National Movement : Unseen Faces and

Unheart Voices, 1930-42, New Delhi, Sage Publications.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1994, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism: Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), Researching Women’s lives from a Feminist Perspectives, London: Taylor and Francis.

______, 1996, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism.Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), New Frontier in Women’s Studies: Knowledge, Identity and Nationalism, London: Taylor& Francis.

______, 2000, ‘Nationalist Memories: Interviewing Indian Middle Class Nationalist Women’, Oral History Journal, 27(2): 35-46.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi and Marsha Henry 2004, ‘ Re-assessing the Research Relationship: Location, position and Power in Fieldwork Accounts’, International Journal of Social Research Methodology, 7(5): 363-81.

Tharu, Susie(ed). 1998, Subject to Change. Teaching Literature, New Delhi, Orient Longman.

Thomas, P, 1964, Indian Women Through Ages, Asia Publishing House, New York.

Tomlinson, B.R, 1976, The Indian National Congress and the Raj. Pan Mac Millan, United Kingdom.

Torri, Michelguglielmo, 1990, For a New Periodization of Indian History: The History of India as Part of the History of the World, Sage Publications, London.

Verma, Manya, 2003, “The Role of Women in the Freedom Movement in Punjab”, Abhijeet Publication, Delhi. 278 | Page

Verma, Ritu, 2014, Business as Unusual: The Potential for Gender Transformative Change in Development and Mountain Contexts. Mountain Research and Development.

Verney, Lovett, 1968, A History of the Indian Nationalist Movement, London.

Viswesaran, Kamala, 1996, ‘Small Speeches, Subaltern Gender: Nationalist Ideology and its Historiography’, in Shahid Amin and Dipesh Chakravarty (eds), Subaltern Studies IX: writings on South Asian History and Society, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Waddell, L.A. (1899), Among the Himalayas, New Delhi, Mittal Publication, p.43.

Wasbrook, David, 1976, The Emergence of Provincial Politics: The Madras Presidency, 1870-1920, Cambridge.

Wenner, [Bishokarma] M. 2013. Challenging the state by reproducing its principles: The demand for “Gorkhaland” between regional autonomy and the national belonging. Asian Ethnology.

Wilkinson, S. and C. Kitzinger, 1996, Representing the other: A Feminism and Psychology Reader, London: Sage.

Wolf, Diana (ed.), 1996, Feminist Dilemmas in Fieldwork, Boulder, Co: West View Press.

Yang, Anand, 1987, ‘Disciplining Natives: Prisons and Prisoners in Early Nineteenth Century India’, South Asia, 10 (2): 29-45.

R E F E R E N C E S

CHAPTER – 1 to 5

CHAPTER – 1

References

All interviews were conducted between January 2011 and February 2014. All the respondents were middle class Hindu, Buddhist men and women.

9th January, 2011 - Library (N.B.U).

2nd February, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

5th April, 2011 - Dr. Pradhan Kumar - Siliguri, Hindu

11th April, 2011 - National Library - Kolkatta

13th April, 2011 - Archives - Esplalde-Kolkatta

10th May, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

20th May, 2011 - Library - N.B.U.

5th June, 2011 - Gorkha library, Sharma Vinod Prasad - Kurseong, Hindu

7th July, 2011 - All India Radio, Allay Parash Chandra - Kurseong, Hindu

4th August, 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist

27th February 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist

19th August 2013 - Chettri Malati - Medical,Siliguri, Hindu

10th September 2011 - Sir Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

10th July 2012 - Pradhan Rajan (son of Chandra Devi Pradhan) - Kurseong, Hindu

8th February 2014 - Gautam Nanita - Kalimpong, Hindu

8th February 2014 - lama Pushpa - Kalimpong, Buddhist

3rd December 2014 - Chettri Shanta - Siliguri, Hindu

1st December 2014 - Subba Renu Leena - Kalimpong, Hindu

1st December 2014 - Sunkesari Chettri - Kalimpong, Christian

28th November 2014 - Chettri Prabha - Kurseong, Hindu 280 | Page

PRIMARY SOURCES

Reports & Articles:

“Analysis of Causes leading to Depreciation of Currency and Remedial Measures”. 1954.

Agrarian unrest in North Bengal”published in the Historical Review, July-December, 1986

Journal “Dhum Ketu” dated 7th November 1922

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 5). L S S O'Malley. Calcutta, 1907 IOR/V/27/62/75 1907

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer). A J Dash. Alipore, 1947 IOR/V/27/62/76 1947

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1901/02. Calcutta, 1905 IOR/V/27/62/77 1905

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1900/01-1910/11 (Bengal District Gazetteer B Vol). Calcutta, 1913 IOR /V/27/62/78 1913

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1921/22-1930/31 (Bengal District Gazetteer B Vol). Calcutta, 1933 IOR/V/ 27/62 /79 1933

Bengal District Gazetteers: Dinajpur (Eastern Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 10) F W Strong. Allahabad: Pioneer Press, 1912 IOR/V/27/62 /80 1912

Chattopadhyay Bankim Chandra, 1882, “Anandamath” Bengali novel.

“Darjeeling not to be Unilingual, says Nehru, No Right to Drive out State Language”.

Amrita Bazar Patrika. Darjeeling. August 13, 1961.

Darjeeling Municipality Records. Section 119 Act III of 1884.

Darjeeling Porter’s Act. Proceedings of Darjeeling Municipality, 16th March, 1885.

Census of Bengal 1869, As in Hunter, W.W., op.cit., 1869.

Census 1951, West Bengal District Handbooks, Darjeeling, pp.xxxix-xliii, see also, Memorandum (Supplementary) before State Re-organization Commission, Government of West Bengal, Calcutta.

Chettry D.B, A Way Out for the Hill People of Darjeeling District Autonomy.

“Colony for E. Pakistan Refugee Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”. Hindustan Standard, July 12, 1949.

Chamling Sanjog, 25th August 2015, Indian Gorkhas, “Balidan Diwas” remembering supreme sacrifice made by the Indian Gorkhas 281 | Page

Church of Scotland Darjeeling Mission; Sept 30th 1874. As in Chacraborty, C.op.cit., pp.67-115.

“Constituent Assembly Advisory Committee Personnel of Sub-Committees Announced. Fundamental Rights, Minorities & Excluded & Tribal Areas”. Feb 27, 1947.

Consultation, Fort William, 16th January 1839, No. 61 (R/195/Vol.7).

“Four Resolution Passed in North Bengal Conference”. Jalpaiguri. May 20, 1947.

CSM 1974 pp50-54,69-77

CSWI 1974 pp.234-235, 261-263

Dhum Ketu 7th November, 1922.

“Freedom Fighter- The Brave Gorkha Mat

Gorkhas in India, 8th June, 2014.

Himalayan Times, 19th June, 1949, “H.E.Dr.K.N.Katju Addresses the women”, Kurseong.

Himachal Barta 22nd December,1985.

Hindustan Standard, 9th September, 1946, “Gorkha welcome Nehru Government”.

Hindustan Standard, 12th July, 1949, “Colony for E.Pakistan Refugees. Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”, Kurseong.

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

“Independence Day at Kurseong” 16th August 1947, Kurseong.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1907, Bengal District Gazetteers Darjeeling, logos Press, New Delhi.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1995, Darjeeling; District Gazetteer, New Delhi, Gyan Books Pvt. Ltd.

“Nazruler Sange Karagare”, published in Desh, 3rd para, 1376 BS Sarathi 1923.

Subba M.S Lt. Col. Retd, “A Freedom Fighter from Darjeeling”.

Sketch of Darjeeling, from Bengal and Agra Annual Guide and Gazetteer (1841). India Office Library and Records, London.

The Constitutional Recognition of Nepali Language: A Long cherished Aspiration of Indian Nepalis; A Bulletin Of All India Nepali Bhasha Samity.

The Darjeeling Tract, from the Darjeeling Guide, 1845, India Office Library and Records, London.

The Encyclopedia of the Indian National Congress, Vol. VIII, 1921-24, p.332. 282 | Page

The Englishman, 28th March, 1839.

The History of Darjeeling - The Queen of Hills. Darjeeling police. Retrieved on 30 April 2006.

The National Planning Committee, SUB-Committee on National Health, Report, Bombay-Vora-1949.

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The Report of the Committee on the Status of Women in India (CSM), Towards Equality, 1974, New Delhi, Government of India, Department of Social Welfare, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare pp.50-54, 69-77

Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Darjeeling" Categories: Darjeeling | History of Bengal

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The school magazine of Girls High School, Kalimpong 2000.

Towards Equality: Report of the Committee On the Status of Women in India, Department of Social Welfare, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare, Govt. of India Press, 1975.

Report by Miss Lily Waugh, Girl’s Boarding School, Kalimpong 1898, in Manuel D.G.-A Gladdening River. London, A & C Black 1914.

Report of the Inspector of Schools, 21st October 1908. Darjeeling Girls Boarding School.

As Netaji Files Declassified - the Gorkha Connection Emerges Stronger http://netajipapers.gov.in/ www.gandhiashramsevagram.org. www.kalimpong.info » The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as ... www.kalimpong.info/The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as reviewed by Dr. Sonam ... On 7 September 2008. http://www.congresssandesh.com/AICC/history/president/dr _pattabhi_sitaraimayya.htm.

283 | Page

SECONDARY SOURCES

Books

ABP (July 24,1930), p.3, (July 26,1930), p.5. A case for Constitutional Recognition of Nepali. AINBS-Darjeeling, 1976.

A case for Constitutional Recognition of Nepali. AINBS-Darjeeling, 1976.

Agarwala, R.C, 1969, Constitutional History of India and National Movement, S. Chand & Co, New Delhi.

Agnew, Vijay, 1979, Elite Women in Indian Politics, New Delhi:Vikas.

Ahmad, K.C., 1984, ‘Gandhi, Women’s Role and the Freedom Movement’, Occasional Papers on History and Society, 19: 1-24.

Al-Ali, Nadje, 2000, ‘Nationalism, National Identities and Nation States: Gendered Perspectives’ (Review Article), Nation and Nationalism, 6 (4): 631-38.

Alexander, Rajani, 1984, "Participation and Perceptions: Women and the Indian Independence Movement", Samya Shakti, Vol.1, No.2.

Alloula, Malek, 1987, The Colonial Harem, Manchester: Manchester University Press.

Altekar, A.S. 1962, The Position of Women in Hindu Civilization, New Delhi: Motilal.

Ali, Aruna Asaf, 1991, Resurgence of Indian Women, Radiant, Delhi, Travel Talk, Aundh Publishing Trust, Aundh, 1947.

Allen, Judith, 1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the limits of History’, in Carol Pateman and Elizabeth Gross (eds), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Australia: Allen and Unwin.

Amin, Sahid, 1984, ‘Gandhi as Mahatma: Gorakhpur District, Eastern UP. 1921-22’, IN Ranajit Guha (ed.), Subaltern Studies III: Writings on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Anand, Geeta, 1989, “Appeal to the Indian National Movement to Women”, senior, Dartmouth College; ABP(20th April,1930), (7th November, 1930), (23rd November, 1930), BC (14th July,1930), 7th November, 1930), (7th December, 1930), (3rd January, 1931), The Tribune (7th August, 1930).

Anderson, Benedict, 1991, Imagined Communities: Reflection on the Origin and spread of Nationalism, London: Verso.

Anthias, Floya and Davis Yuval Nira, 1992, Racialized Boundaries: Race, Nation, Gender, Colour and Class and the Anti- Racist Struggle, Routledge, London.

Asthana, Pratima, 1974, Women's Movement in India, Delhi, Vikas.

Bagchi, G.C,1972. Village Survey Monograph on Upper Pedong. Census of India, 1961. 284 | Page

Bagchi, J, 1990, “Representing Nationalism: Ideology of Motherhood in Colonial Bengal”, Economics and Political Weekly 25, no.42-44: WS 65-WS 71.

Bagh, Tara Ali (ed), 1958, Women of India, New Delhi, Publication Division.

Bakshi, S.R. 1988, Mutiny to Independence, New Delhi, Deep and Deep Publications.

Bakshi, S.R. 1987, Gandhi and the Status of Women, New Delhi: Criterion.

Ballhatchet, Kenneth, 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj- Imperial Attitudes and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905.London, Weidenfield and Nicolson.

Banerjee, Himani, 1995, ‘Attired in Virtue: The Discourse on Shame (lajja) and Clothing of the Bhadramahila in Colonial Bengal’, in Bharati Ray (ed.), From the Seams of History: Essays on Indian Women, Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Bandhyopadhyay, Sandip, 1989, “The ‘Fallen’ and Non-Cooperation,” Manushi 53, July-August.

Bandyopadhyay, Sibaji, 1995, ‘The Contemporary Popular Bengali Fiction: Textual Strategic’, in Jasodhara Bagchi, (ed.), Indian Women: Myth and Reality, London: Sangam Books.

Banerjee, Sikata, 2003. ‘Gender and Nationalism: The Masculisation of Hinduism and Female Political Participation in India’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 935(1): 167-78.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, ‘The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom’, in B.R.Nanda (ed.), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi: Raddian Publishers.

Barbara, Fultner edt Habermas Jurgen, 2011, Key Concepts Acumen, Durham, p.g.23.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Basu, Aparna and Ray Bharati, 1990. Women's Struggle: A History of the All India Women's Conference. 1927-1990, Delhi, Manohar.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, “The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom,” B.R. Nanda (ed), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishers.

Basu, Aparna, 1982, Essays in the History of Indian Education, New Delhi, Concept Publishing Co.

Ballhatchet, Keneth. 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj-Imperial Attitude and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905. London Weidenfield and Nicolson, p.144. 285 | Page

Bayly, C.A, 1975, The Local Roots of Indian Politics: Allahabad 1880-1920, Oxford University Press.

Beard, Mary, 1946, Woman as a Force in History: A Study in Traditions and Realities, Macmillan, New York.

Bell, Diane, Karen Caplan and Wazir Karim (eds), 1993, Gendered Fields: Women, Men and Ethnography, London: Routledge.

Bell, Vikki. 1993. Interrogating Incest: Feminism, Foucault and the Law. London: Routledge.

Besant, Annie, 1885, The Political Status of Women, 2nd edn., London, C. Watts. (Pamphlet).

Bhabha, H. 1982, The Other Question. The Stereotype and Colonial Discourse, Screen 24.6, pp. 18-36, In Padmini Mongia’s, op.cit., p.41.

Birch, Anthony, 2001, The Concepts and Theories of Modern Democracy, Routledge, London.

Bista, D.B.1980. People of Nepal. Kathmandu: Ratna Pustak Bhandar.

Biswas Sanjay, Roka Sameer, 2007, Darjeeling, Truth & Beyond. Systematic Computerised Offset Printers, Darjeeling.

Bomjan, D.S. 2008, Darjeeling, Dooars People and Place under Bengal’s Neo-Colonial Rule. Darjeeling, Bikas Jana Sahitya Kendra.

Borland, Katherine, 1991, ‘That’s Not What I Said: Interpretive Conflict in Oral Narrative Research’, in S.C.Gluck and D. Patai(eds.), Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Borthwick, Meredith, 1985, The Changing Role of Women in Bengal, 1849–1905, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Broomfield, J.H, 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

Borthwick, M. 1984, TheChanging Role of Women in Bengal, 1804-1905, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

Bracewell, Wendy, 1996, ‘Women, Motherhood and Contemporary Serbian Nationalism’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 19(1-2).

Brown, Judith. 1972, Gandhi and the Civil Disobedience Movement, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 146, 168.)

Brown, Judith, 1977, Gandhi Rise to Power, op.cit. 1928-1934, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.

Broomfield, J.H. 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California. 286 | Page

B.T. Ranadive: 1986, Gorkhaland Agitation: A Part of Imperialist Plot in East. September, 1986.

Buramanger, H.B. 1994, Is Gorkhaland a Reality or Simply Mirage. Kathmandu.

Burke, Peter (ed.), 1991, New Perspective on Historical Writings, Oxford: Polity.

Butalia, Urvashi, 1993, ‘Community, State and Gender: On Women’s Agency during Partition’, Economic and Political Weekly, XXVIII (17).

Burton, Antoinette, 1998, At the Heart of the Empire: Indians and the Colonial Encounter in Late Victorian Briatin, University of California Press.

Campbell, A. 1905. Final Report on the Survey and Settlement of the Kalimpong Government Estate in the District of Darjeeling, 1901-1903. Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Press.

Caplan, I, 1970. Land and Social Change in east Nepal: a study of Hindu-tribal relations.London; Routledge and Kegan Paul.

Caplan, P, 1989, Don’t Blame Mothers, New York, Harper and Row.

Caplan, Paula .J, 1989, Women’s Masochism: The Myth Destroyed, New York: New American Library, 1987.

Chakrabarty, Dipesh, 1993, “Postcoloniality and the Artifices of History: Who Speaks for ‘Indian’ Pasts?”Representations, 3, Winter.

Chakrabati, Dyutis. 1988, Gorkhaland: Evolution of Politics of Segregation, Centre for Himalayan Studies, Special Lecture X, University of North Bengal.

______1988. Nationalism, Ethnicity and Gorkhaland Movement, A Note on Conceptual Problem, University of North Bengal.

Chakravartty, Renu, 1980, Communists in the Indian Women's Movement, 1940–1950, New Delhi, People's Publishing House.

Chandra, Bipan, 1988, India’s Struggle for Independence, Penguin Books, India.

Chandra, B, 1999, Colonialism: Some Basic Aspects, London. p 66.

Chand, Tara, 2995, History of the fReedom Movement in India, Vol.III, New Delhi.

Chatterjee, Manini, 2001, ‘1930: Turning Point in the Participation of Women in the Freedom Struggle’, Social Scientist, 7-8: 39-47.

Chatterjee, Partha,1989, ‘ The Nationalist Resolution of the Women’s Question’, in Kumkum Sangari and Sudesh Vaid (eds), Recasting Women: Essays in Colonial History, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1986, Inner Recesses/ Outer Spaces. Memoirs, New Delhi, Navrang. 287 | Page

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1937, The Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1983, India’s Women’s Struggle for Freedom, Abhinav Publication, New Delhi.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1939, Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chattopadhyay, R., 1989, ‘The Women Perceived: A Study in the Changing Visual Iconography, India Women Myth and Reality’, paper presented at the national seminar, Scholl of Women’s Studies, Jadavpur University, Calcutta, March.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chemjong, Iman Singh.1966. History and Culture of the Kirat People. 3rd Ed. Nepal: Tumeng Hang.

Chettri, M. 2013. Choosing the Gorkha: At the crossroads of class and ethnicity in the Darjeeling hills. Asian Ethnicity.

Chettri,V.1994, Kumar,Kurseong Ra Kishorawasthama, Kuseong, In Nepali.

Choudhuri, Nirad, 1968, The Autobiography of Unknown Indian, University of California Press, 1968.

Chow R, 1997, Where Have All The Native Gone? In Padmini Mongia (ed) Contemporary Post Colonial Theory. A Reader, Delhi, Oxford University Press, p 124.

Cornell, D. 1995. What is ethical feminism? In: Benhabib S, Butler J, Cornell D, Fraser N, Nicholson L, editors. Feminist Contentions: A Philosophical Exchange. New York, NY: Routledge, pp 75–106.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A, editor. 2007. Feminisms in Development: Contradictions, Contestations and Challenges. New York, NY: Zed Books.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A. 2008. Gender Myths and Feminist Fables: The Struggle for Interpretive Power in Gender and Development. Oxford, United Kingdom: Wiley & Blackwell.

Daly, Mary, 1990, Gyn/ecology: The Metaethics of Radical Feminism, Boston, Mass: Beacon Press.

Darjeeling and its Mountain Railway, 2002, Naya Udyog, Kolkata.

Darjeeling Branch Indian Tea Association. 1982. Report. Submitted to the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling.

Darjeeling Municipality Records, 1884,Section 119 Act III.

Dartmouth College (1989); ABP (April 20,1930), p.6, (November 7, 1930), p.4, (November 23, 1930), p.5; BC (July 14, 1930), p.4, (November 7, 1930), p. I 288 | Page

(December 7, 1930), p. I, (January 3, 1931), p. I; The Tribune (August 7, 1930), p. 9.Darjeeling: 1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850.

Dash, Arthur Jules. 1947. Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling. Calcutta: Govt. Printing.

Dasgupta, Atis. 1999, Ethnic Problems and Movements for Autonomy in Darjeeling, in Social Scientist, Vol. 27, No.11/12, Nov-Dec., 1999, pp. 47-68.

Dasgupta, Kalpana, 1976, Women on the Indian Scene, New Delhi, Abhinav Publications, p. 16.

Dasgupta, Manas: 1989, Economic Development of Darjeeling Hill Areas.

De, Barun and Roy.R. Pranab, 1979, “Notes for the history of Darjeeling”, presented to the Indian History Congress, Waltair Session.

Denis, Kandiyoti. 1996, Women, Ethnicity and Nationalism in Ethnicity edited by John Hucthison and A.D. Smith, Oxford: OUP.

De, P.J. 1978. “Study of a Market in Darjeeling District, West Bengal”. Bul. of Anthrop. Sur. of India, 27 (1&2).

Desai, A.R, 1959, Social Background of India, Bombay.

Desai, I.P: 1967, “Caste Politics” in Economic and Political Weekly(Bombay), April 22.

Desai, Mahadev. n.d., The Story of Bardoli, among others and Jawaharlal Nehru, 1945, Discovery of India, Calcutta, p. 32.

Desai, Neera, 1957, Women in Modern India, Vora & Co. Bombay.

Desai, Neera, 1967, Woman in Modern India, 2nd edn, Bombay, Vora and Co.

Davidoff, Leonore, 1995, Worlds Between: Historical Perspectives on Gender and Class, Cambridge: Polity Press.

Davin, A, 1978, ‘Imperialism and Motherhood’, History Workshop Journal, 5.

Dietrich, G, 1985, “Personal is Political”: Women and the Process of Political Participation’, Teaching Politics, 10.

Dr. Basu, Durga Das, 2007, Introduction to the Constitution of India, Wadhwa & Company Law Publishers, India.

Dr. Wangyal, B Sonam, 2002, Sikkim and Darjeeling, Division & Deception, 1st edition, Jaigaon, India.

Dozey, E.C. 1922, A Concise History of the Darjeeling District Since 1835 with complete Itinerary of Tours in Sikkim and the District, Calcutta, Art Press.

Dutta, KK, 1957, History of Freedom Movement in Bihar, 1928-41, Vol-II, Patna. 289 | Page

Engels, Dagmar, 1983, ‘The Age of Consent Act of 1891: Colonial Ideology in Bengal’, South Asian Research, 3(2).

_____, 1989, ‘The Limits of Gender Ideology: Bengali Women, The Colonial State, and the Private Sphere, 1890-1930’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 12(4).

Everett, J.Matson, 1979, Women and Social Change in India, New Delhi, Heritage

Everyman Press; 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, Abhinav, Delhi, Inner Recesses.

Fine, Michelle, 1992, Disruptive Voices the Possibilities of Feminist Research, The University of Michigan Press.

Fobres, Geraldine, The New Cambridge History of India : Women in Modern India, New Delhi,Cambridge University Press, 1998.

Forbes, H. Geraldine, “Goddesses or Rebels? The Women Revolutionaries of Bengal”, The Oracle, 2, no.2 (April 1980), pp.1-15.

Forbes, Geraldine, The Indian Women’s Movement: A Struggle for Women’s Right or National Liberation? In Gail Menault (ed). op.cit. p.54.

Forbes, Geraldine, 1984, “Mothers and Sisters: Feminism and Nationalism in the Thought of Subhas Chandra Bose,” Asian Studies 2, no. 1.

Foning, A.R.1987.Lepcha: My Vanishing Tribe. New Delhi: Sterling.

Fonow, M. and J.Cook (eds), 1991, Beyond Methodology: Feminist Scholarship as Lived Research, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Friedan, B, 1963, The Feminist Mystique, Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Gail O, Pearson, 1979, “Women in Public Life in Bombay City with special reference to the “Civil Disobedience Movement”, Ph.D. Thesis, Jawaharlal Nehru University.

Gail, Pearson, 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalism and Extended Female Space in Bombay City,’ in Gail Minault (ed.). The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Gail, Omvedt, 1987, Feminism and the Women’s in India. Unpublished Paper, SMDT, University Research Centre for Women’s Studies, Bombay.

Gallagar, G.Johnson, A Seal, (ed.), 1973, Locality, Province and Nation, Cambridge.

Gandhi, “Duty of Women”, CWMG, vol XVIII, PP 57-8: “speech at women’s meeting at Dakor”, CWMG, vol. XVIII pp 391-5.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP 228-9.

Gandhi, “speech at women’s meeting, Patna”, CWMG, vol. XIX, pp67-8. 290 | Page

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP- 228-9.

Gandhi, M.K, Hind Swaraj, 1958 edition, pp. 25-26.

Gandhi, M. K., 1920,“Women and the Vote,” Young India (November 24, 1920).

Gandhi, “Untouchability, Women and Swaraj”, ISR, 37 (March 26, 1927).

Gandhi, “Speech at Women’s Meeting”, Coimbatore, October 16,1927, CWMG, Vol. XXV,P.148.

Ganguly, R. 2005. Poverty, malgovernance and ethnopolitical mobilization: Gorkha nationalism and the Gorkhaland agitation in India. Nationalism and Ethnic Politics.

Gedge, 1929, E & Choksi. M (ed.), Women in Modern India, Bombay.

Genovese-Fox, E., 1982, ‘Placing Women’s History in History’, New Left Review, 133.

Ghosh, Aurobindo, 1948, The Doctrine of Passive Resistance, Pondicherry.

Ghosh, Das Santi, 1976, interview (Calcutta, 24th February); Tirtha Mandal, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905-1939 (Calcutta, Minerva, 1991).

Giri, Dal Bahadur, Smitri Grantha, Nepali Sahitya Sammelan Darjeeling.

Giri, Ranjana, 2010, Maya Devi Chhetry: An Inspiration, New Delhi, L.B. Associates (Pvt) Ltd.

Gluck, S.C and D. Patai (eds) 1991, Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Gordon, Alexandea, 1898, Lt.Col.W. - Recollection of a Highland Subaltern during the campaign, London.

Gordon, Linda, 1988, ‘What is Women’s History?’. In Juliet Gardiner (ed.), What is History Today?, Hampshire: Macmillan.

Gopal, K, 1966, ‘The Development of the Indian National Congress as a Mass Organisation, 1918-23’, Journal of Asian Studies, 25 (3).

Gorkha National Liberation Front. 1986 “ Gorkhaland is a Must Why?”. Leaflet

Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document, Govt. of West Bengal, September 1986.

Government of West Bengal, Office of the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling, Tribal Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document-II, Govt. of West Bengal, January, 1987.

Welfare Department, 22nd May, 1958. 291 | Page

Graham, J.A, 1905, On the Threshold of Three Closed Lands. Edinburgh, R & V Clark Ltd.

Guha, Ranajit (ed.), 1921-22, Subaltern Studies III: Writing on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Guha, Ranajit (ed.),1982-89, Subaltern Studies: Writings on South Asian History and Society, Vols-I-VI, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Gupta, Das, Kamala, 1970, Swadinata Sangrame Banglar Nari (Bengali Women in the Freedom Movement), Calcutta, Basudhara Prakashani.

Harding, Sandra (ed.), 1987, Feminism and Methodology, Bloomington: Indiana University Pressand Milton Keynes: Open University Press.

Haynes, Douglas and Prakash Gyan, 1991, Contesting Power, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Heimsath, Charles H. 1964, Indian Nationalism and Hindu Social Reform, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Henningham, Stephen, 1983, Quit India in Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies-II, New Delhi, p 137.

Hermanns, Fr. Mathias. 1954. The Indo-Tibetans: The Indo-Tibetans and Mongoloid Problem in the Southern Himalaya and North-Northeast India. Bombay: K.L.Fernandes.

Hingorani, AT. (ed.), 1964, M.K. Gandhi, The Role of Women, Bombay: Bhartiya Vidya Bhavan.

History of Darjeeling. Explore Darjeeling. com. Retrieved on 2 May 2006

Hooker,J.D. 1891, Ibid, p. 127.

Hutchins, Francis G. 1967, The Illusion of Permanence: British Imperialism in India, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Jayawardena, Kumari, Feminism and Nationalism in the Third World. Zed Books, London, 1986.

Jessops, Bob, 1982, “The Capitalist State. Marxist Theories and Methods. New York: New York University Press.

J.P. Suda, 1969. Indian National Movement, Meerut; Bipan Chandra, 1971, Modern India, New Delhi, pp. 184-186 and 1988, India's Struggle for Freedom 1858-1947, Delhi, Viking, p. 528.

Judith, Allen, 1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the Limits of History’ in Carole Pateman and Elizabeth Gross (eds.), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Sydney: Allen and Urwin, pp. 173-89. 292 | Page

Karlekar, Malavika, 1991, Voices From Within: Early Personal Narratives of Bengali Women, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Kasturi, leela and Vina Majundar (eds), 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi: Vikas.

Kaur.M., 1968, Role of Women in the Freedom Movement, 1857-1947, New Delhi: Sterling.

Kaur. Mamohan, 1985, Women in India’s Freedom Struggle, Sterling, Delhi.

Kaviraj, Sudipta, 1994, “On the Construction of Colonial Power: Structure, Discourse, Hegemony,” Contesting Colonial Hegemony, ed. Dagmar Engels and Shula Marks, London, German Historical Institute London.

Kennedy, Dane. 1996, The Magic Mountains: Hill Stations and the British Raj. Oxford University Press. p. 170.

Khan, Yasmin, 2007, The Great Partition The Making of India and Pakistan, Penguin Books, India.

Kishwar, Madhu, 1990, ‘Why I Do Not Call Myself a Feminist’, Manushi, No-61 (November-December).

Kopf, David, 1979, The Brabmo Samaj and the Shaping of the Modern Indian Mind, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Kosambi, Meera, 1988, “Women, Emancipation and Equality: Pandita Ramabai's Contribution to the Women's Cause,” Economic and Political Weekly, 23, no. 44 (October, 1988).

Kothari, Rajni: Politics in India (Boston: Little Brown and Co. 1970), p. 237.

Krishnamurthy, J, 1989, Women in Colonial India, Oxford, Delhi.

Kumar, Nita, ed., 1994, Women as Subjects, South Asian Histories (Charlottesville and London, University Press of Virginia).

Lama, B Basant, 2008, Through the Mists of Time The Story of Darjeeling The land of Indian Gorkha, Bhawani Offset Printing and Publication, Kurseong.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1998, On Quiet Hills, The Stateman, April 19, 20 & 21.

______1998, Gorkhaland Movement: A Perspective Economic Analysis. Himalaya Today, June, pp.5-9.

______1996, Compiled Gorkhaland Movement: Quest for an Identity, Department of Information and Cultural Affairs. Darjeeling Gorkha Hill Council.

Lama, Ratna Mani, 1996. ‘Prenahko Shrot Maya Devi’, Darjeeling, Vistha Publication, Darjeeling (In Nepali). 293 | Page

Lama, Ratna Mani, 2014, “Ojhalma Pareko Gorkha Swatatntrata Sangramiharu”, Charitra Publication, Kalimpong (In Nepali).

Labar, Jiwan, Kahi Rajnaitik Byaktitwaharu, Gama Prakashan, H.D.Lama Road, Darjeeling, 2006 (In Nepali).

Lather, Patti, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 11(6).

Leonard, Karen I. and Leonard John, 1981, “Social Reform and Women's Participation in Political Culture: Andhra and Madras,” The Extended Family, ed. Gail Minault, Columbus, Mo., South Asia Books.

Lerner, Gender, 1975, ‘Placing Women in History: Definitions and Challenges’, Feminist Studies, 3(1&2).

Mack Conty, Colleen, 2004, “Third Wave Feminism and the Need to Reweave the Nature/Culture Duality”, NWSA Journal, Vol.16, No.3. DOI: online version.

Mahan, Rajan, 1999, Women in Indian National Congress, Rawat Publication, Nice Printing Press, New Delhi.

Majumdar. R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols. Calcutta.

Majumdar, R.C., (ed.), 1974, British Paramountcy and Indian Renaissance, Bombay; Charles Hetmsath.

Majumdar, R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols.. Calcutta. K.L. Mukhopadhyaya, and 1969, The Struggle for Freedom, Bombay, pp. 998-999:

Majumdar, R.C., 1963, op.cit.,Vol. 111, pp. 280-281, 414, and Suda, op.cit., pp. 243- 244.

Mazumdar, Shudha, 1989, Memoirs of an Indian Woman, ed. Geraldine Forbes, New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Mazumdar,V., 1985, 'Emergence of Women's Question in India and the Role of Women's Studies', Occasional Paper, 7. New Delhi, CWDS.

Mazumdar, Vina, 1976/1990, “The Social Reform Movement in India - From Ranade to Nehru,” Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, ed. B. R. Nanda, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing.

Majumdar and Kasturi, 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi.

Mandal, Tirtha, 1991, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905–1939 (Calcutta, Minerva).

Manmohan, Kaur, 1985, Women in India's Freedom Struggle, Delhi, Sterling Publishers. 294 | Page

Mclane , J.R, 1977, Indian Nationalism and Early Congress, Princeton.

Mehrotra, S.R, 1965, Emergence of Indian National Congress, Vikas Publishing House, Delhi.

Mehta, Hansa, 1981, Indian Women, Buttala & Co., Delhi.

Mernissi, F, 1975, Beyond the Veil, New York: Wiley.

Metcalfe, Thomas. R, 1999, The New Cambridge History of India III. Ideologies of the Raj. Cambridge University Press. p 79.

Mill, James, 1968, The History of British India, 2 vols., New York, Chelsea House.

Minault, G.. 1981. 'Introduction: The Extended Family as Metaphor and the Expansion of Women's Realm' in Minault, op.cit.

Mies, Maria, 1980, Indian Women and Patriarchy, New Delhi, Vikas.

Mishra, B.P. 1986, Behind Gorkhaland Agitation. Mainstream, Vol.25 no. 7, pp. 15-20.

Mohanty, C.T, Under Western Eyes- Feminist Scholarship and Colonial Discourse, in Padmini Mongia (ed), op.cit.

Moktan, R. compiled and edited, 2004. Sikkim: Darjeeling Compendium of Documents, Kalimpong.

Mortan, Elaenor, 1954, Women Behind Mahatma Gandhi, Max Reinhardt, London.

Morris, C.J. 1933/85. The Gurkhas; An Ethnology. Delhi, B.R. Publication

Mukherjee, Ishanee, 1985,“Women and Armed Revolution in Late Colonial Bengal”, National Conference of Women Studies, Chandigarh.

Mukherjee, S. N., 1982, “Raja Rammohun Roy and the Status of Women in Bengal in the Nineteenth Century,” Women in India and Nepal, ed. Michael Allen and S. N. Mukherjee, Canberra, Australian National University.

Munsi, Sunil.1980. “An Enquiry into the Nature of Frontier Settlements: Case Study of Hill Darjeeling”. Occasional Paper Number 34. Centre for the Studies in Social Sciences, Calcutta.

Nanda (ed.), 1976, Indian Womem from Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing House.

Nandy, Akhil Chandra, 1973, “ Girl’s in India’s Freedom Struggle”, The Patrika Sunday Magazine (Calcutta, 2nd September).

Nagree Samiti, ‘Kalimpongka Swatantrata Sangramiharu’, Publication: Kalimpong.( In Nepali).

Nair, Janaki, 1991, “Reconstructing and Reinterpreting the History of Women in India,” Journal of Women's History, 3, no. 1 (spring). 295 | Page

Narayan, Uma, 1989, “The Project of Feminist Epistemology: Perpectives from a Non- Western Feminist”, in Alison Jaggar and Susan Bordo(eds), Gender/Body/ Knowledge, New Brunswick, NJ. Rutgers University Press.

Narayan, Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Culture Essentialism. Hypatia 13(2): 86-106.

Nehru, Jawaharlal, 2004, The Discovery of India, Penguin Books, India.

Nehru, J., 1936, “Women and the Freedom Movement,” The Hindu (October 6, 1936).

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965, The Newars: An Ethno-socio-logical Study of a Himalayan Community, Bombay United Asia.

Nepal, Padam, Chakraborty A.S (eds.), 2012, Politics of Culture, Identity and Protest in North-east India, Vol-I, Authors press, Delhi.

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965. The Newars: An Ethno-Sociological Study of a Himalayan Community. Bombay: United Asia.

Nepali Sahitya Sammelan, Darjeeling Publication ‘Swatantrata Senani Dalbahadur Giri’. In Nepali

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub, p. 38.

Northey, WB and Morris, CJ.1974. The Gorkhas: their manners, customs and country. Delhi, Cosmo Publications.

Neugebaver, Monica, 1998, ‘Domestic Activism and Nationalist Struggle’, in Lois Lorentzen and Jennifer Turpin (eds), The Women and War Reader, New York: New York University Press.

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub.

Oakley, Ann, 1981, ‘Interviewing Women; A Contradiction in Terms’, in Helen Roberts (ed.), Doing Feminist Research, London: Routledge.

Odim-Johnson, C. and M. Strobel (eds), 1992, Expanding the Boundaries of Women’s History: Essay on Women in the Third World, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

O’Hanlon, R., 1988, ‘Recovering the Subject: Subaltern Studies and Histories of Resistance in Colonial South Asia’, Modern Asian Studies, 22(1).

Okin, Moller Susan, 1989, Justice, Gender and the Family, Basic Books Publication, New York.

Oldenburg, Veena Talwar, 1994 “The Roop Kanwar Case: Feminist Responses,” Sati, the Blessing and the Curse, ed. John S. H,awley ,New York, Oxford University Press. 296 | Page

Pakhrin, Kalyani, 2009, The Indian National Movement and the Participation of ‘Nepali’Women of Darjeeling, Unpublished M. Phil Dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of North Bengal.

Pandey, G., 1975, ‘Mobilization in a Mass Movement: “Propaganda” in the United Provinces, 1930-34’, Modern Asian Studies, 9(2).

----, ______1978, The Ascendancy of the Congress in Uttar Pradesh, 1926-34: A Study in Imperfect Mobilization, New Delhi. Oxford University Press.

---, 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalization and the Extended Family Space’, in Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Patti, Lather, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women Studies Int. Forum, Vol.11, No.6, pp. 569-581, USA.

Pearson, Gail, 1981, 'Nationalism. Universalisation and the Extended Female Space in Bombay City". In Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family : Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, Delhi, Chanakya Publications. pp. 175. 188.

Pinn, Fred, 1986, The Road of Destiny: Darjeeling Letters 1839. Calcutta: Oxford University Press

Poddar.Prasad.Saryu, 1987, ‘Swadhinta Sangran Darjeeling Aou mah’, Shiv Publication, Kurseong.

Pradhan, Kumar,1991, The Gorkha Conquest of Nepal, OUP.

Pradhan, R.G, 1930, India’s Struggle For Swaraj, Madras.

Prasad, Bhuvneshwar, 1940, ‘Gandhivad aur Stree Andolan’, Kamala, June,p. 232- 33(In Hindi).

Proceedings (A) of the Hon’ble Lt. Governor of Bengal, General Department, Education, 22nd January, 1857. No. 66.

Rai, M.P,1992, Bir Jati Ko Amar Kahani, Aajako Sikkim Prakashan, Arithang, Gangtok, In Nepali.

Rao, Narayan Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Cultural essentialism. Hypatia 13/2: 86-106.

Rao, Uma, 1994, ‘Women in the Frontline: The Case of UP’, In leela Kasturi and Veena Mazumdar (eds), Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi, Vikas.

Ratandhwaj, Rai, 1937, Laden La.Darjeeling Popular Agency.

Rawat, Bhagirat, 1981, Bas Salkirahechha, Kalimpong: Saru Gurung, Gurung Lodge. 297 | Page

Ray, Rajat K., 1979. “Man, Woman and the Novel: The Rise of a New Consciousness in Bengal (1858–1947),” Indian Economic and Social History Review, 16, no. 1 (March, 1979).

Rosser, C.1966. Social mobility in the Newar caste system-In Furer Haimendorf (ed): Caste and kin in Nepal, India and Ceylon, Bombay; Asia.

Sahgal, Manmohini Zutshi, 1994, An Indian Freedom Fighter Recalls her Life, ed. Geraldine Forbes , New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Sahgal, Vidyavati, 1930, ‘Sampadhak’, Chand, November (In Hindi).

Samanta.K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

The Personal Narratives Groups (eds), 1989, Interpreting Women’s Lives: Feminist Theory and Personal Narratives, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Said, E, 2001, Orientalism Western Conceptions of the Orient. India, Penguin Book. p. 207.

Samanta, K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

Saraladevi, 1911, “A Women's Movement,” Modern Review (October).

Sarkar, Sumit. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan, India Ltd.

Sarkar, Sumit. 1973, the Swadeshi Movement in Bengal, 1903-1908, New Delhi.

Sarkar, Tanika, 1992, “The Hindu Wife and Hindu Nation: Domesticity and Nationalism in Nineteenth Century Bengal,” Studies in History, 8, no.2.

Saxonhouse, W. Arlene, 1985-86, Women in the History of Political Thought, New York, Praeger.

___ Vol.48, No. 2, May 1986, The Journal of Politics- The University of Chicago Press.

Schneir, Miriam ed., Feminism: The Essential Historical Writings (New York, Vintage, 1972).

Scott, James, 1985, Weapons of the Weak: Everyday Forms of Peasant Resistance, New Haven, Yale University Press.

Seal, Anil, 1968.Emergence of Indian Nationalism: Competition and Collaboration in the 19th Century, Cambridge.

Sengupta, Padmini, 1956, The Portract of an Indian Women (Calcutta).

Sen, Jahar, 1989, Darjeeling a favoured Retreat, Indus Publishing Company, New Delhi.

Sethi, Rumina, 1996, ‘Contesting Identities: Involvement and Resistance of Women in the Indian Nationalist Movement, Journal of Gender Studies, 5(3): 305-13. 298 | Page

Shanley and Pateman, 1989- Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Sharma, J.L, 1982, Hamro Samaj, Sajha Prakashan, Kathmandu.

Sharma, Radha Krishna,1980. Nationalism, Social Reform and Indian Women, New Delhi: Janaki Prakashan, Delhi.

Sharma, Suryamani, 1990, “Hamro Swatantrata Senani”, Nepali Sahitya Prachar Samiti Publication, Siliguri. In Nepali.

Shanley & Pateman, 1989, Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Shukla, Devidutt, 1934, ‘Striyon Ka Karyachetra Aur Jawaharlal Nehru’, Saraswati, February (In Hindi).

Sinha, Niroj, 2000, Women in Indian Politics, Gyan Publishing House, New Delhi.

Southard, Barbara, 1993, “Colonial Politics and Women's Rights: Woman Suffrage Campaigns in Bengal, British India in the 1920s,” Modern Asian Studies, 27, no. 2.

Sitaramayya, P., 1946, History of the Indian National Congress, Vol. II, Bombay: Padma Publications.

Sitaran-i Singh, 1968, Nationalism and Social Reform in India. 1885-1920, New Delhi, Rampart: Sumit Sarkar. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan India Ltd., p. 290.

Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty, 1988, “Can the Subaltern Speak?” Marxism and the Interpretation of Culture, ed. Cary Nelson and Lawrence Grossberg, Urbana and Chicago, University of Illinois Press.

Spivak, Gayatri C., 1988, ‘Deconstructing Historiography’, in Ranaji Guha and Gayatri C. Spivak (eds.), Selected Subaltern Studies, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Srinathsingh, Devidutt, Shukla, 1938, ‘Rashtra Mata Kasturba’, Saraswati, September (In Hindi).

Srinivas, M.N., 1978, Changing Position of Indian Women, Thomas Huxley Memorial Lecture, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Stacey, Judith, 1991, ‘Can there be a Feminist Ethnography?’, in Sherna Gluck and Daphne Patai (eds.),Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Steele, Flora Annie. 1892, The Complete Indian House Keeper and Cook, London, p. 53

Stephen, Henningham, 1983, Quit India in Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies II, New Delhi. 299 | Page

Stree Shakti Sanghatana, 1989, We Were Making History: Women and the Telengana Uprising, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Subba, T.B. 1992, Ethnicity, State and Development: A Case Study of the Gorkhaland Movement in Darjeeling; Vikas Publishing House Pvt. Ltd, New Delhi. Suleri, Sara, 1989, Meatless Days, Britain: Flamingo.

Tara, Chand, 1961-73, History of Freedom Movement in India, Vol-I to Vol-IV, Delhi.

Tara, Chand. 1961-72. History of the Freedom Movement in India. 4 Vols., Delhi, Government of India. Publications Division: and E.M.S.

Namboodiripad, 1986, History of Indian Freedom Struggle, Trivandrum. Social Scientist Press.

Thapar - Bjorkert Suruchi, 2006, Women in the Indian National Movement : Unseen Faces and

Unheart Voices, 1930-42, New Delhi, Sage Publications.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1994, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism: Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), Researching Women’s lives from a Feminist Perspectives, London: Taylor and Francis.

______, 1996, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism.Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), New Frontier in Women’s Studies: Knowledge, Identity and Nationalism, London: Taylor& Francis.

______, 2000, ‘Nationalist Memories: Interviewing Indian Middle Class Nationalist Women’, Oral History Journal, 27(2): 35-46.

Thapar- Bjorkert, Suruchi and Marsha Henry 2004, ‘ Re-assessing the Research Relationship: Location, position and Power in Fieldwork Accounts’, International Journal of Social Research Methodology, 7(5): 363-81.

Tharu, Susie (ed). 1998, Subject to Change. Teaching Literature, New Delhi, Orient Longman.

Thomas, P, 1964, Indian Women Through Ages, Asia Publishing House, New York.

Tomlinson, B.R, 1976, The Indian National Congress and the Raj. Pan Mac Millan, United Kingdom.

Torri, Michelguglielmo, 1990, For a New Periodization of Indian History: The History of India as Part of the History of the World, Sage Publications, London.

Verma, Manya, 2003, “The Role of Women in the Freedom Movement in Punjab”, Abhijeet Publication, Delhi. 300 | Page

Verma, Ritu, 2014, Business as Unusual: The Potential for Gender Transformative Change in Development and Mountain Contexts. Mountain Research and Development.

Verney, Lovett, 1968, A History of the Indian Nationalist Movement, London.

Viswesaran, Kamala, 1996, ‘Small Speeches, Subaltern Gender: Nationalist Ideology and its Historiography’, in Shahid Amin and Dipesh Chakravarty (eds), Subaltern Studies IX: writings on South Asian History and Society, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Waddell, L.A. (1899), Among the Himalayas, New Delhi, Mittal Publication, p.43.

Wasbrook, David, 1976, The Emergence of Provincial Politics: The Madras Presidency, 1870-1920, Cambridge.

Wenner, [Bishokarma] M. 2013. Challenging the state by reproducing its principles: The demand for “Gorkhaland” between regional autonomy and the national belonging. Asian Ethnology.

Wilkinson, S. and C. Kitzinger, 1996, Representing the other: A Feminism and Psychology Reader, London: Sage.

Wolf, Diana (ed.), 1996, Feminist Dilemmas in Fieldwork, Boulder, Co: West View Press.

Yang, Anand, 1987, ‘Disciplining Natives: Prisons and Prisoners in Early Nineteenth Century India’, South Asia, 10 (2): 29-45.

301 | Page

CHAPTER – 2

References

PRIMARY SOURCES

Reports & Articles:

“Analysis of Causes leading to Depreciation of Currency and Remedial Measures”. 1954.

Agrarian unrest in North Bengal”published in the Historical Review, July-December, 1986 journal“Dhum Ketu” dated 7th November 1922

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 5). L S S O'Malley. Calcutta, 1907 IOR/V/27/62/75 1907

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer). A J Dash.Alipore, 1947 IOR/V/27/62/76 1947

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1901/02. Calcutta, 1905 IOR/V/27/62/77 1905

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1900/01-1910/11 (Bengal District Gazetteer B Vol). Calcutta, 1913 IOR/ V/27/62/78 1913

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1921/22-1930/31 (Bengal District Gazetteer B Vol). Calcutta, 1933 IOR /V/27/62/79 1933

Bengal District Gazetteers: Dinajpur (Eastern Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 10) F W Strong. Allahabad: Pioneer Press, 1912 IOR/ V/27/62/80 1912

“Darjeeling not to be Unilingual, says Nehru, No Right to Drive out State Language”. Amrita Bazar Patrika. Darjeeling. August 13, 1961.

Darjeeling Municipality Records. Section 119 Act III of 1884.

Darjeeling Porter’s Act. Proceedings of Darjeeling Municipality, 16th March, 1885.

Census of Bengal 1869, As in Hunter, W.W., op.cit., 1869.

Census 1951, West Bengal District Handbooks, Darjeeling, pp.xxxix-xliii, see also, Memorandum (Supplementary) before State Re-organization Commission, Government of West Bengal, Calcutta.

Chettry D.B, A Way Out for the Hill People of Darjeeling District Autonomy.

“Colony for E. Pakistan Refugee Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”. Hindustan Standard, July 12, 1949. 302 | Page

Chamling Sanjog, 25th August 2015, Indian Gorkhas, “Balidan Diwas” remembering supreme sacrifice made by the Indian Gorkhas

Church of Scotland Darjeeling Mission; Sept 30th 1874. As in Chacraborty, C.op.cit., pp.67-115.

“Constituent Assembly Advisory Committee Personnel of Sub-Committees Announced. Fundamental Rights, Minorities & Excluded & Tribal Areas”. Feb 27, 1947.

Consultation, Fort William, 16th January 1839, No. 61 (R/195/Vol.7).

“Four Resolution Passed in North Bengal Conference”. Jalpaiguri. May 20, 1947.

CSM 1974 pp50-54,69-77

CSWI 1974 pp.234-235, 261-263

Dhum Ketu 7th November, 1922.

“Freedom Fighter- The Brave Gorkha Mat

Gorkhas in India, 8th June, 2014.

Himalayan Times, 19th June, 1949, “H.E.Dr.K.N.Katju Addresses the women”, Kurseong.

Himachal Barta 22nd December,1985.

Hindustan Standard, 9th September, 1946, “Gorkha welcome Nehru Government”.

Hindustan Standard, 12th July, 1949, “Colony for E.Pakistan Refugees. Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”, Kurseong.

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

“Independence Day at Kurseong” 16th August 1947, Kurseong.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1907, Bengal District Gazetteers Darjeeling, logos Press, New Delhi.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1995, Darjeeling; District Gazetteer, New Delhi, Gyan Books Pvt. Ltd.

“Nazruler Sange Karagare”, published in Desh, 3rd para, 1376 BS Sarathi 1923.

Subba M.S Lt. Col. Retd, “A Freedom Fighter from Darjeeling”.

Sketch of Darjeeling, from Bengal and Agra Annual Guide and Gazetteer (1841). India Office Library and Records, London.

The Constitutional Recognition of Nepali Language: A Long cherished Aspiration of Indian Nepalis; A Bulletin Of All India Nepali Bhasha Samity. 303 | Page

The Darjeeling Tract, from the Darjeeling Guide, 1845, India Office Library and Records, London.

The Encyclopedia of the Indian National Congress, Vol. VIII, 1921-24, p.332.

The Englishman, 28th March, 1839.

The History of Darjeeling—The Queen of Hills. Darjeelingpolice. Retrieved on 30 April 2006.

The National Planning Committee, SUB-Committee on National Health, Report, Bombay-Vora-1949.

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The Report of the Committee on the Status of Women in India (CSM), Towards Equality, 1974, New Delhi, Government of India, Department of Social Welfare, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare pp.50-54, 69-77

Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Darjeeling" Categories: Darjeeling | History of Bengal

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The school magazine of Girls High School, Kalimpong 2000.

Towards Equality: Report of the Committee On the Status of Women in India, Department of Social Welfare , Ministry of Education and Social Welfare, Govt. of India Press, 1975.

Report by Miss Lily Waugh, Girl’s Boarding School, Kalimpong 1898, in Manuel D.G.-A Gladdening River. London, A & C Black 1914.

Report of the Inspector of Schools, 21st October 1908. Darjeeling Girls Boarding School.

As Netaji Files Declassified - the Gorkha Connection Emerges Stronger http://netajipapers.gov.in/ www.gandhiashramsevagram.org. www.kalimpong.info » The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as ... www.kalimpong.info/The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as reviewed by Dr. Sonam ... On 7 September 2008. http://www.congresssandesh.com/AICC/history/president/dr_pattabhi_sitaraimayya. htm.

304 | Page

Books

ABP (July 24,1930), p.3, (July 26,1930), p.5. A case for Constitutional Recognition of Nepali. AINBS-Darjeeling, 1976.

A case for Constitutional Recognition of Nepali. AINBS-Darjeeling, 1976.

Alloula, Malek, 1987, The Colonial Harem, Manchester: Manchester University Press.

Altekar, A.S. 1962, The Position of Women in Hindu Civilization, New Delhi: Motilal.

Ali, Aruna Asaf, 1991, Resurgence of Indian Women, Radiant, Delhi, Travel Talk, Aundh Publishing Trust, Aundh, 1947.

Allen, Judith,1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the limits of History’, in Carol Pateman and Elizabeth Gross(eds), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Australia: Allen and Unwin.

Ballhatchet, Kenneth, 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj- Imperial Attitudes and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905.London, Weidenfield and Nicolson.

Banerjee, Himani, 1995, ‘Attired in Virtue: The Discourse on Shame (lajja) and Clothing of the Bhadramahila in Colonial Bengal’, in Bharati Ray (ed.), From the Seams of History: Essays on Indian Women, Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Bandyopadhyay, Sibaji, 1995, ‘The Contemporary Popular Bengali Fiction: Textual Strategic’, in Jasodhara Bagchi, (ed.), Indian Women: Myth and Reality, London: Sangam Books.

Banerjee, Sikata, 2003. ‘Gender and Nationalism: The Masculisation of Hinduism and Female Political Participation in India’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 935(1): 167-78.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Ballhatchet, Keneth. 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj-Imperial Attitude and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905. London Weidenfield and Nicolson, p.144.

Bayly, C.A, 1975, The Local Roots of Indian Politics: Allahabad 1880-1920, Oxford University Press.

Beard, Mary, 1946, Woman as a Force in History: A Study in Traditions and Realities, Macmillan, New York.

Bell, Diane, Karen Caplan and Wazir Karim (eds), 1993, Gendered Fields: Women, Men and Ethnography, London: Routledge. 305 | Page

Bell, Vikki. 1993. Interrogating Incest: Feminism, Foucault and the Law. London: Routledge.

Besant, Annie, 1885, The Political Status of Women, 2nd edn., London, C. Watts. (pamphlet).

Bhabha, H. 1982, The Other Question. The Stereotype and Colonial Discourse, Screen 24.6, pp. 18-36, In Padmini Mongia’s, op.cit., p.41.

Birch, Anthony, 2001, The Concepts and Theories of Modern Democracy, Routledge, London

Bista, D.B.1980. People of Nepal. Kathmandu: Ratna Pustak Bhandar.

Biswas Sanjay, Roka Sameer, 2007, Darjeeling, Truth & Beyond. Systematic Computerised Offset Printers, Darjeeling.

Bomjan, D.S. 2008, Darjeeling, Dooars People and Place under Bengal’s Neo-Colonial Rule. Darjeeling, Bikas Jana Sahitya Kendra.

Borland, Katherine, 1991, ‘That’s Not What I Said: Interpretive Conflict in Oral Narrative Research’, in S.C.Gluck and D. Patai (eds.), Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Borthwick, Meredith, 1985, The Changing Role of Women in Bengal, 1849–1905, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Broomfield, J.H, 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

Borthwick, M. 1984, TheChanging Role of Women in Bengal, 1804-1905, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

Bracewell, Wendy, 1996, ‘Women, Motherhood and Contemporary Serbian Nationalism’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 19 (1-2).

Butalia, Urvashi, 1993, ‘Community, State and Gender: On Women’s Agency during Partition’, Economic and Political Weekly, XXVIII (17).

Burton, Antoinette, 1998, At the Heart of the Empire: Indians and the Colonial Encounter in Late Victorian Briatin, University of California Press.

Campbell, A. 1905. Final Report on the Survey and Settlement of the Kalimpong Government Estate in the District of Darjeeling, 1901-1903. Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Press.

Caplan, I,1970. Land and Social Change in east Nepal: a study of Hindu-tribal relations.London; Routledge and Kegan Paul.

Caplan, P, 1989, Don’t Blame Mothers, New York, Harper and Row.

Caplan, Paula .J, 1989, Women’s Masochism: The Myth Destroyed, New York: New American Library, 1987. 306 | Page

Chow, R. 1997, Where Have All The Native Gone? In Padmini Mongia(ed.) Contemporary Postcolonial Theory. A Reader, Delhi Oxford University Press, p.124.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A. 2008. Gender Myths and Feminist Fables: The Struggle for Interpretive Power in Gender and Development. Oxford, United Kingdom: Wiley & Blackwell.

Daly, Mary, 1990, Gyn/ecology: The Metaethics of Radical Feminism, Boston, Mass: Beacon Press.

Darjeeling and its Mountain Railway, 2002, Naya Udyog, Kolkata.

Darjeeling Branch Indian Tea Association. 1982. Report. Submitted to the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling.

Darjeeling Municipality Records, 1884,Section 119 Act III.

Dartmouth College (1989); ABP (April 20,1930), p.6, (November 7, 1930), p.4, (November 23, 1930), p.5; BC (July 14, 1930), p.4, (November 7, 1930), p. I (December 7, 1930), p. I, (January 3, 1931), p. I; The Tribune (August 7, 1930), p. 9.Darjeeling: 1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850.

Dash, Arthur Jules. 1947. Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling. Calcutta: Govt. Printing.

Dasgupta, Atis. 1999, Ethnic Problems and Movements for Autonomy in Darjeeling, in Social Scientist, Vol. 27, No.11/12, Nov-Dec., 1999, pp. 47-68.

Dasgupta, Kalpana, 1976, Women on the Indian Scene,New Delhi, Abhinav Publications, p. 16.

Dasgupta, Manas: 1989, Economic Development of Darjeeling Hill Areas.

Dash, Arthur Jules.1947, Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling. Calcutta: Govt. Printing.

Davidoff, Leonore, 1995, Worlds Between: Historical Perspectives on Gender and Class, Cambridge: Polity Press.

Davin, A, 1978, ‘Imperialism and Motherhood’, History Workshop Journal, 5.

De, Barun and Roy.R. Pranab, 1979, “Notes for the history of Darjeeling”, presented to the Indian History Congress, Waltair Session.

Denis, Kandiyoti. 1996, Women, Ethnicity and Nationalism in Ethnicity edited by John Hucthison and A.D. Smith, Oxford: OUP.

De, P.J. 1978. “Study of a Market in Darjeeling District, West Bengal”. Bul. Of Anthrop.Sur. of India, 27 (1&2).

Desai, A.R, 1959, Social Background of India, Bombay. 307 | Page

Desai, I.P: 1967, “Caste Politics” in Economic and Political Weekly (Bombay), April 22.

Desai, Mahadev. n.d., The Story of Bardoli, among others and Jawaharlal Nehru, 1945, Discovery of India, Calcutta, p. 32.

Desai, Neera, 1957, Women in Modern India, Vora & Co. Bombay.

Desai, Neera, 1967, Woman in Modern India, 2nd edn, Bombay, Vora and Co.

Dietrich, G, 1985, “Personal is Political”: Women and the Process of Political Participation’, Teaching Politics, 10.

Dr. Basu, Durga Das, 2007, Introduction to the Constitution of India, Wadhwa & Company Law Publishers, India.

Dr. Wangyal, B Sonam, 2002, Sikkim and Darjeeling, Division & Deception, 1st edition, Jaigaon, India.

Dozey, E.C. 1922, A Concise History of the Darjeeling District Since 1835 with complete Itinerary of Tours in Sikkim and the District, Calcutta, Art Press.

Dutta, KK, 1957, History of Freedom Movement in Bihar, 1928-41, Vol-II, Patna.

Engels, Dagmar, 1983, ‘The Age of Consent Act of 1891: Colonial Ideology in Bengal’, South Asian Research, 3(2).

_____, 1989, ‘The Limits of Gender Ideology: Bengali Women, The Colonial State, and the Private Sphere, 1890-1930’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 12(4).

Everett, J.Matson, 1979, Women and Social Change in India, New Delhi, Heritage

Everyman Press; 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, Abhinav, Delhi, Inner Recesses.

Fine, Michelle, 1992, Disruptive Voices the Possibilities of Feminist Research, The University of Michigan Press.

Fobres, Geraldine, The New Cambridge History of India: Women in Modern India, New Delhi, Cambridge University Press, 1998.

Hooker, J.D. 1891, Ibid, p. 127.

Met Calfe, R. Thomas. 1999, The New Cambridge History of India III. Ideologies of the Raj. Cambridge University Press, p. 79.

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub, p. 38.

Kennedy, Dane. 1996, The Magic Mountains: Hill Stations and the British Raj. Oxford University Press. p. 170. 308 | Page

Pinn, Fred, 1986, The Road of Destiny: Darjeeling Letters 1839. Calcutta: Oxford University Press.

Proceedings (A) of the Hon’ble Lt. Governor of Bengal, General Department, Education, 22nd January, 1857. No. 66.

Said, E. 2001, Orientalism Western Conceptions of the Orient, India, Penguin Book. P. 207.

Tharu, Susie (ed). 1998, Subject to Change. Teaching Literature, New Delhi, Orient Longman.

Steele, Flora Annie. 1892, The Complete Indian House Keeper and Cook, London, p. 53.

The National Planning Committee, SUB-Committee on National Health, Report, Bombay-Vora-1949.

Waddell, L.A. (1899), Among the Himalayas, New Delhi, Mittal Publication, p.43.

309 | Page

CHAPTER – 3

References

All interviews were conducted between January 2011 and February 2014. All the respondents were middle class Hindu, Buddhist men and women.

9th January, 2011 - Library (N.B.U).

2nd February, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

5th April, 2011 - Dr. Pradhan Kumar - Siliguri, Hindu

11th April, 2011 - National Library - Kolkatta

13th April, 2011 - Archives - Esplalde-Kolkatta

10th May, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

20th May, 2011 - Library - N.B.U.

5th June, 2011 - Gorkha library, Sharma Vinod Prasad - Kurseong, Hindu

7th July, 2011 - All India Radio, Allay Parash Chandra - Kurseong, Hindu

4th August, 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist

27th February 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist

19th August 2013 - Chettri Malati - Medical,Siliguri, Hindu

10th September 2011 - Sir Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

10th July 2012 - Pradhan Rajan (son of Chandra Devi Pradhan) - Kurseong, Hindu

8th February 2014 - Gautam Nanita - Kalimpong, Hindu

8th February 2014 - lama Pushpa - Kalimpong, Buddhist

3rd December 2014 - Chettri Shanta - Siliguri, Hindu

1st December 2014 - Subba Renu Leena - Kalimpong, Hindu

1st December 2014 - Sunkesari Chettri - Kalimpong, Christian

28th November 2014 - Chettri Prabha - Kurseong, Hindu

310 | Page

PRIMARY SOURCES

Reports & Articles:

“Analysis of Causes leading to Depreciation of Currency and Remedial Measures”. 1954.

Chattopadhyay Bankim Chandra, 1882, “Anandamath” Bengali novel.

“Darjeeling not to be Unilingual, says Nehru, No Right to Drive out State Language”. Amrita Bazar Patrika. Darjeeling. August 13, 1961.

Darjeeling Municipality Records. Section 119 Act III of 1884.

Ibid

Darjeeling Porter’s Act. Proceedings of Darjeeling Municipality, 16th March, 1885.

Census of Bengal 1869, As in Hunter, W.W., op.cit., 1869.

Census 1951, West Bengal District Handbooks, Darjeeling, pp.xxxix-xliii, see also, Memorandum (Supplementary) before State Re-organization Commission, Government of West Bengal, Calcutta.

Chettry D.B, A Way Out for the Hill People of Darjeeling District Autonomy.

“Colony for E. Pakistan Refugee Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”. Hindustan Standard, July 12, 1949.

Chamling Sanjog, 25th August 2015,Indian Gorkhas, “Balidan Diwas” remembering supreme sacrifice made by the Indian Gorkhas

Church of Scotland Darjeeling Mission; Sept 30th 1874. As in Chacraborty, C.op.cit., pp.67-115.

“Constituent Assembly Advisory Committee Personnel of Sub-Committees Announced. Fundamental Rights, Minorities & Excluded & Tribal Areas”. Feb 27, 1947.

Consultation, Fort William, 16th January 1839, No. 61 (R/195/Vol.7).

“Four Resolution Passed in North Bengal Conference”. Jalpaiguri. May 20, 1947.

CSM 1974 pp50-54,69-77

CSWI 1974 pp.234-235, 261-263

Dhum Ketu 7th November, 1922.

“Freedom Fighter- The Brave Gorkha Mat

Gorkhas in India, 8th June, 2014. 311 | Page

Himalayan Times, 19th June, 1949, “H.E.Dr.K.N.Katju Addresses the women”, Kurseong.

Himachal Barta 22nd December,1985.

Hindustan Standard, 9th September, 1946, “Gorkha welcome Nehru Government”.

Hindustan Standard, 12th July, 1949, “Colony for E.Pakistan Refugees. Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”, Kurseong.

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

“Independence Day at Kurseong” 16th August 1947, Kurseong.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1907, Bengal District Gazetteers Darjeeling, logos Press, New Delhi.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1995, Darjeeling; District Gazetteer, New Delhi, Gyan Books Pvt. Ltd.

“Nazruler Sange Karagare”, published in Desh, 3rd para, 1376 BS Sarathi 1923.

Subba M.S Lt. Col. Retd, “A Freedom Fighter from Darjeeling”.

Sketch of Darjeeling, from Bengal and Agra Annual Guide and Gazetteer (1841). India Office Library and Records, London.

The collected works of Mahatma Gandhi, Volume XXV October 1917 – July 1918.

The Constitutional Recognition of Nepali Language: A Long cherished Aspiration of Indian Nepalis; A Bulletin Of All India Nepali Bhasha Samity.

The Darjeeling Tract, from the Darjeeling Guide, 1845, India Office Library and Records, London.

The Encyclopedia of the Indian National Congress, Vol. VIII, 1921-24, p.332.

The History of Darjeeling — The Queen of Hills. Darjeelingpolice. Retrieved on 30 April 2006.

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The Report of the Committee on the Status of Women in India (CSM), Towards Equality, 1974, New Delhi, Government of India, Department of Social Welfare, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare pp.50-54, 69-77

Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Darjeeling" Categories: Darjeeling | History of Bengal

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The school magazine of Girls High School, Kalimpong 2000. 312 | Page

Towards Equality: Report of the Committee On the Status of Women in India, Department of Social Welfare , Ministry of Education and Social Welfare, Govt. of India Press, 1975.

Report by Miss Lily Waugh, Girl’s Boarding School, Kalimpong 1898, in Manuel D.G.-A Gladdening River. London, A & C Black 1914.

Report of the Inspector of Schools, 21st October 1908. Darjeeling Girls Boarding School.

As Netaji Files Declassified - the Gorkha Connection Emerges Stronger http://netajipapers.gov.in/ www.gandhiashramsevagram.org. www.kalimpong.info » The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as ... www.kalimpong.info/The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as reviewed by Dr. Sonam ... On 7 September 2008. http://www.congresssandesh.com/AICC/history/president/dr_pattabhi_sitaraimayya.ht m.

Books

Agarwala, R.C, 1969, Constitutional History of India and National Movement, S. Chand &Co, New Delhi.

Agnew,Vijay,1979, Elite Women in Indian Politics, New Delhi:Vikas.

Ahmad, K.C., 1984, ‘Gandhi, Women’s Role and the Freedom Movement’, Occasional Papers on History and Society, 19: 1-24.

Al-Ali, Nadje, 2000, ‘Nationalism, National Identities and Nation States: Gendered Perspectives’ (Review Article), Nation and Nationalism, 6 (4): 631-38.

Alexander, Rajani, 1984, "Participation and Perceptions: Women and the Indian Independence Movement", Samya Shakti, Vol.1, No.2.

Alloula, Malek, 1987, The Colonial Harem, Manchester: Manchester University Press.

Altekar, A.S. 1962, The Position of Women in Hindu Civilization, New Delhi: Motilal.

Ali, Aruna Asaf, 1991, Resurgence of Indian Women, Radiant, Delhi, Travel Talk, Aundh Publishing Trust, Aundh, 1947.

Allen, Judith,1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the limits of History’, in Carol Pateman and Elizabeth Gross(eds), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Australia: Allen and Unwin.

Amin, Sahid, 1984, ‘Gandhi as Mahatma: Gorakhpur District, Eastern UP. 1921-22’, In Ranajit Guha (ed.), Subaltern Studies III: Writings on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi: Oxford University Press. 313 | Page

Anand, Geeta, 1989, “Appeal to the Indian National Movement to Women”, senior, Dartmouth College; ABP(20th April,1930), (7th November, 1930), (23rd November, 1930), BC (14th July,1930), 7th November, 1930), (7th December, 1930), (3rd January, 1931), The Tribune (7th August, 1930).

Anderson, Benedict, 1991, Imagined Communities: Reflection on the Origin and spread of Nationalism, London: Verso.

Anthias, Floya and Davis Yuval Nira,1992, Racialized Boundaries: Race, Nation, Gender, Colour and Class and the Anti- Racist Struggle, Routledge, London.

Asthana, Pratima, 1974, Women's Movement in India , Delhi, Vikas.

Bagchi, G.C,1972. Village Survey Monograph on Upper Pedong. Census of India, 1961.

Bagchi, J, 1990, “Representing Nationalism: Ideology of Motherhood in Colonial Bengal”, Economics and Political Weekly 25, no.42-44: WS 65-WS 71.

Bagh, Tara Ali (ed), 1958, Women of India, New Delhi, Publication Division.

Bakshi, S.R. 1988, Mutiny to Independence, New Delhi, Deep and Deep Publications.

Bakshi, S.R. 1987, Gandhi and the Status of Women, New Delhi: Criterion.

Ballhatchet, Kenneth, 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj- Imperial Attitudes and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905.London, Weidenfield and Nicolson.

Banerjee, Himani, 1995, ‘Attired in Virtue: The Discourse on Shame(lajja) and Clothing of the Bhadramahila in Colonial Bengal’, in Bharati Ray (ed.), From the Seams of History: Essays on Indian Women, Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Bandhyopadhyay, Sandip, 1989, “The ‘Fallen’ and Non-Cooperation,” Manushi 53, July-August.

Bandyopadhyay, Sibaji, 1995, ‘The Contemporary Popular Bengali Fiction: Textual Strategic’, in Jasodhara Bagchi, (ed.), Indian Women: Myth and Reality, London: Sangam Books.

Banerjee, Sikata, 2003, ‘Gender and Nationalism: The Masculisation of Hinduism and Female Political Participation in India’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 935(1): 167-78.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, ‘The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom’, in B.R.Nanda (ed.), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi: Raddian Publishers.

Barbara, Fultner edt Habermas Jurgen, 2011, Key Concepts Acumen, Durham, p.g.23. 314 | Page

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Basu, Aparna and Ray Bharati, 1990. Women's Struggle: A History of the All India Women's Conference. 1927-1990, Delhi, Manohar.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, “The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom,” B.R. Nanda (ed), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishers.

Basu, Aparna, 1982, Essays in the History of Indian Education, New Delhi, Concept Publishing Co.

Ballhatchet, Keneth. 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj-Imperial Attitude and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905. London Weidenfield and Nicolson, p.144.

Bayly, C.A, 1975, The Local Roots of Indian Politics: Allahabad 1880-1920, Oxford University Press.

Beard, Mary, 1946, Woman as a Force in History: A Study in Traditions and Realities, Macmillan, New York.

Bell, Diane, Karen Caplan and Wazir Karim (eds), 1993, Gendered Fields: Women, Men and Ethnography, London: Routledge.

Bell, Vikki. 1993. Interrogating Incest: Feminism, Foucault and the Law. London: Routledge.

Besant, Annie, 1885, The Political Status of Women, 2nd edn., London, C. Watts. (pamphlet).

Bhabha, H. 1982, The Other Question. The Stereotype and Colonial Discourse, Screen 24.6, pp. 18-36, In Padmini Mongia’s, op.cit., p.41.

Birch, Anthony, 2001, The Concepts and Theories of Modern Democracy, Routledge, London

Bista, D.B.1980. People of Nepal. Kathmandu: Ratna Pustak Bhandar.

Biswas Sanjay, Roka Sameer, 2007, Darjeeling, Truth & Beyond. Systematic Computerised Offset Printers, Darjeeling.

Bomjan, D.S. 2008, Darjeeling, Dooars People and Place under Bengal’s Neo-Colonial Rule. Darjeeling, Bikas Jana Sahitya Kendra.

Borland, Katherine, 1991, ‘That’s Not What I Said: Interpretive Conflict in Oral Narrative Research’, in S.C.Gluck and D. Patai (eds.), Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Borthwick, Meredith, 1985, The Changing Role of Women in Bengal, 1849–1905, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press. 315 | Page

Broomfield, J.H, 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

Borthwick, M. 1984, TheChanging Role of Women in Bengal, 1804-1905, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

Bracewell, Wendy, 1996, ‘Women, Motherhood and Contemporary Serbian Nationalism’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 19 (1-2).

Brown, Judith. 1972, Gandhi and the Civil Disobedience Movement, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 146, 168.)

Brown, Judith, 1977, Gandhi Rise to Power, op.cit. 1928-1934, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.

Broomfield, J.H. 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

B.T. Ranadive: 1986, Gorkhaland Agitation: A Part of Imperialist Plot in East. September, 1986.

Buramanger, H.B. 1994, Is Gorkhaland a Reality or Simply Mirage. Kathmandu.

Burke, Peter (ed.), 1991, New Perspective on Historical Writings, Oxford: Polity.

Butalia, Urvashi, 1993, ‘Community, State and Gender: On Women’s Agency during Partition’, Economic and Political Weekly, XXVIII (17).

Burton, Antoinette, 1998, At the Heart of the Empire: Indians and the Colonial Encounter in Late Victorian Briatin, University of California Press.

Campbell, A. 1905. Final Report on the Survey and Settlement of the Kalimpong Government Estate in the District of Darjeeling, 1901-1903. Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Press.

Caplan, I,1970. Land and Social Change in east Nepal: a study of Hindu-tribal relations.London; Routledge and Kegan Paul.

Caplan, P, 1989, Don’t Blame Mothers, New York, Harper and Row.

Caplan, Paula. J, 1989, Women’s Masochism: The Myth Destroyed, New York: New American Library, 1987.

Chakrabarty, Dipesh, 1993, “Postcoloniality and the Artifices of History: Who Speaks for ‘Indian’ Pasts?” Representations, 3, Winter.

Chakrabati, Dyutis. 1988, Gorkhaland: Evolution of Politics of Segregation, Centre for Himalayan Studies, Special Lecture X, University of North Bengal.

______1988. Nationalism, Ethnicity and Gorkhaland Movement, A Note on Conceptual Problem. University of North Bengal. 316 | Page

Chakravartty, Renu, 1980, Communists in the Indian Women's Movement, 1940–1950, New Delhi, People's Publishing House.

Chandra, Bipan, 1988, India’s Struggle for Independence, Penguin Books, India.

Chandra, B, 1999, Colonialism: Some Basic Aspects, London. p 66.

Chand, Tara, 2995, History of the Freedom Movement in India, Vol.III, New Delhi.

Chatterjee, Manini, 2001, ‘1930: Turning Point in the Participation of Women in the Freedom Struggle’, Social Scientist, 7-8: 39-47.

Chatterjee, Partha,1989, ‘The Nationalist Resolution of the Women’s Question’, in Kumkum Sangari and Sudesh Vaid (eds), Recasting Women: Essays in Colonial History, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1986, Inner Recesses/ Outer Spaces. Memoirs, New Delhi, Navrang.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1937, The Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1983, India’s Women’s Struggle for Freedom, Abhinav Publication, New Delhi.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1939, Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chattopadhyay, R., 1989, ‘The Women Perceived: A Study in the Changing Visual Iconography, India Women Myth and Reality’, paper presented at the national seminar, Scholl of Women’s Studies, Jadavpur University, Calcutta, March.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chemjong, Iman Singh.1966. History and Culture of the Kirat People. 3rd Ed. Nepal: Tumeng Hang.

Chettri, M. 2013. Choosing the Gorkha: At the crossroads of class and ethnicity in the Darjeeling hills. Asian Ethnicity.

Chettri, V. 1994, Kumar, Kurseong Ra Kishorawasthama, Kuseong, In Nepali.

Choudhuri, Nirad, 1968, The Autobiography of Unknown Indian, University of California Press, 1968.

Chow R, 1997, Where Have All The Native Gone? In Padmini Mongia (ed) Contemporary Post Colonial Theory. A Reader, Delhi, Oxford University Press, p 124.

Cornell, D. 1995. What is ethical feminism? In: Benhabib S, Butler J, Cornell D, Fraser N, Nicholson L, editors. Feminist Contentions: A Philosophical Exchange. New York, NY: Routledge, pp 75–106. 317 | Page

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A, editor. 2007. Feminisms in Development: Contradictions, Contestations and Challenges. New York, NY: Zed Books.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A. 2008. Gender Myths and Feminist Fables: The Struggle for Interpretive Power in Gender and Development. Oxford, United Kingdom: Wiley & Blackwell.

Daly, Mary, 1990, Gyn/ecology: The Metaethics of Radical Feminism, Boston, Mass: Beacon Press.

Darjeeling and its Mountain Railway, 2002, Naya Udyog, Kolkata.

Darjeeling Branch Indian Tea Association. 1982. Report. Submitted to the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling.

Darjeeling Municipality Records, 1884, Section 119 Act III.

Dartmouth College (1989); ABP (April 20, 1930), p.6, (November 7, 1930), p.4, (November 23, 1930), p.5; BC (July 14, 1930), p.4, (November 7, 1930), p. I (December 7, 1930), p. I, (January 3, 1931), p. I; The Tribune (August 7, 1930), p. 9.Darjeeling: 1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850.

Dash, Arthur Jules. 1947. Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling. Calcutta: Govt. Printing.

Dasgupta, Atis. 1999, Ethnic Problems and Movements for Autonomy in Darjeeling, in Social Scientist, Vol. 27, No.11/12, Nov-Dec., 1999, pp. 47-68.

Dasgupta, Kalpana, 1976, Women on the Indian Scene, New Delhi, Abhinav Publications, p. 16.

Dasgupta, Manas: 1989, Economic Development of Darjeeling Hill Areas.

De, Barun and Roy. R. Pranab, 1979, “Notes for the history of Darjeeling”, presented to the Indian History Congress, Waltair Session.

Denis, Kandiyoti. 1996, Women, Ethnicity and Nationalism in Ethnicity edited by John Hucthison and A.D. Smith, Oxford: OUP.

De, P.J. 1978. “Study of a Market in Darjeeling District, West Bengal”. Bul. of Anthrop. Sur. of India, 27 (1&2).

Desai, A.R, 1959, Social Background of India, Bombay.

Desai, I.P: 1967, “Caste Politics” in Economic and Political Weekly (Bombay), April 22.

Desai, Mahadev. n.d., The Story of Bardoli, among others and Jawaharlal Nehru, 1945, Discovery of India, Calcutta, p. 32.

Desai, Neera, 1957, Women in Modern India, Vora & Co. Bombay.

Desai, Neera, 1967, Woman in Modern India, 2nd edn, Bombay, Vora and Co. 318 | Page

Davidoff, Leonore, 1995, Worlds Between: Historical Perspectives on Gender and Class, Cambridge: Polity Press.

Davin, A, 1978, ‘Imperialism and Motherhood’, History Workshop Journal, 5.

Dietrich, G, 1985, “Personal is Political”: Women and the Process of Political Participation’, Teaching Politics, 10.

Dr. Basu, Durga Das, 2007, Introduction to the Constitution of India, Wadhwa & Company Law Publishers, India.

Dr. Wangyal, B Sonam, 2002, Sikkim and Darjeeling, Division & Deception, 1st edition, Jaigaon, India.

Dozey, E.C. 1922, A Concise History of the Darjeeling District Since 1835 with complete Itinerary of Tours in Sikkim and the District, Calcutta, Art Press.

Dutta, KK, 1957, History of Freedom Movement in Bihar, 1928-41, Vol-II, Patna.

Engels, Dagmar, 1983, ‘The Age of Consent Act of 1891: Colonial Ideology in Bengal’, South Asian Research, 3(2).

_____, 1989, ‘The Limits of Gender Ideology: Bengali Women, The Colonial State, and the Private Sphere, 1890-1930’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 12(4).

Everett, J.Matson, 1979, Women and Social Change in India, New Delhi, Heritage

Everyman Press; 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, Abhinav, Delhi, Inner Recesses.

Fine, Michelle, 1992, Disruptive Voices the Possibilities of Feminist Research, The University of Michigan Press.

Fobres, Geraldine, The New Cambridge History of India : Women in Modern India, New Delhi,Cambridge University Press, 1998.

Forbes, H. Geraldine, “Goddesses or Rebels? The Women Revolutionaries of Bengal”, The Oracle, 2, no.2 (April 1980), pp.1-15.

Forbes, Geraldine, The Indian Women’s Movement: A Struggle for Women’s Right or National Liberation? In Gail Menault (ed). op.cit. p.54.

Forbes, Geraldine, 1984, “Mothers and Sisters: Feminism and Nationalism in the Thought of Subhas Chandra Bose,” Asian Studies 2, no. 1.

Foning, A.R.1987.Lepcha: My Vanishing Tribe. New Delhi: Sterling.

Fonow, M. and J.Cook (eds), 1991, Beyond Methodology: Feminist Scholarship as Lived Research, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Friedan, B, 1963, The Feminist Mystique, Harmondsworth: Penguin. 319 | Page

Gail O, Pearson, 1979, “Women in Public Life in Bombay City with special reference to the “Civil Disobedience Movement”, PH.D. Thesis, Jawaharlal Nehru University.

Gail, Pearson, 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalism and Extended Female Space in Bombay City,’ in Gail Minault (ed.). The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Gail, Omvedt, 1987, Feminism and the Women’s in India. Unpublished Paper, SMDT, University Research Centre for Women’s Studies, Bombay.

Gallagar, G.Johnson, A Seal, (ed.), 1973, Locality, Province and Nation, Cambridge.

Gandhi, “Duty of Women”, CWMG, vol XVIII, PP 57-8: “speech at women’s meeting at Dakor”, CWMG, vol. XVIII pp 391-5.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP 228-9.

Gandhi, “speech at women’s meeting, Patna”, CWMG, vol. XIX, pp67-8.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP- 228-9.

Gandhi, M.K, Hind Swaraj, 1958 edition, pp. 25-26.

Gandhi, M. K., 1920,“Women and the Vote,” Young India (November 24, 1920).

Gandhi, “Untouchability, Women and Swaraj”, ISR, 37 (March 26, 1927).

Gandhi, “Speech at Women’s Meeting”, Coimbatore, October 16,1927, CWMG, Vol. XXV,P.148.

Ganguly, R. 2005. Poverty, malgovernance and ethnopolitical mobilization: Gorkha nationalism and the Gorkhaland agitation in India. Nationalism and Ethnic Politics.

Gedge, 1929, E & Choksi. M (ed.), Women in Modern India, Bombay.

Genovese-Fox, E., 1982, ‘Placing Women’s History in History’, New Left Review, 133.

Ghosh, Aurobindo, 1948, The Doctrine of Passive Resistance, Pondicherry.

Ghosh, Das Santi, 1976, interview (Calcutta, 24th February); Tirtha Mandal, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905-1939 (Calcutta, Minerva, 1991).

Giri, Dal Bahadur, Smitri Grantha, Nepali Sahitya Sammelan Darjeeling.

Giri, Ranjana, 2010, Maya Devi Chhetry: An Inspiration, New Delhi, L.B. Associates (Pvt) Ltd.

Gluck, S.C and D. Patai (eds) 1991, Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge. 320 | Page

Gordon, Alexandea, 1898, Lt.Col.W.- Recollection of a Highland Subaltern during the campaign, London.

Gordon, Linda, 1988, ‘What is Women’s History?’. In Juliet Gardiner (ed.), What is History Today?, Hampshire: Macmillan.

Gopal, K, 1966, ‘The Development of the Indian National Congress as a Mass Organisation, 1918-23’, Journal of Asian Studies, 25 (3).

Gorkha National Liberation Front. 1986 “Gorkhaland is a Must Why?” Leaflet

Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document, Govt. of West Bengal, September 1986.

Government of West Bengal, Office of the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling, Tribal Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document-II, Govt. of West Bengal, January, 1987.

Welfare Department, 22nd May, 1958.

Graham, J.A, 1905, On the Threshold of Three Closed Lands. Edinburgh, R & V Clark Ltd.

Guha, Ranajit (ed.), 1921-22, Subaltern Studies III: Writing on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Guha, Ranajit(ed.),1982-89, Subaltern Studies: Writings on South Asian History and Society, Vols-I-VI, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Gupta, Das, Kamala, 1970, Swadinata Sangrame Banglar Nari( Bengali Women in the Freedom Movement), Calcutta, Basudhara Prakashani.

Harding, Sandra (ed.), 1987, Feminism and Methodology, Bloomington: Indiana University Pressand Milton Keynes: Open University Press.

Haynes, Douglas and Prakash Gyan, 1991, Contesting Power, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Heimsath, Charles H. 1964, Indian Nationalism and Hindu Social Reform, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Henningham, Stephen, 1983, Quit India in Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies-II, New Delhi, p 137.

Hermanns, Fr. Mathias. 1954. The Indo-Tibetans: The Indo-Tibetans and Mongoloid Problem in the Southern Himalaya and North-Northeast India. Bombay: K.L.Fernandes.

Hingorani, AT. (ed.), 1964, M.K. Gandhi, The Role of Women, Bombay: Bhartiya Vidya Bhavan.

History of Darjeeling. exploredarjeeling.com. Retrieved on 2 May 2006 321 | Page

Hooker,J.D. 1891, Ibid, p. 127.

Hutchins, Francis G. 1967, The Illusion of Permanence: British Imperialism in India, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Jayawardena, Kumari, Feminism and Nationalism in the Third World. Zed Books, London, 1986.

Jessops, Bob, 1982, “The Capitalist State. Marxist Theories and Methods. New York: New York University Press.

J.P. Suda, 1969. Indian National Movement, Meerut; Bipan Chandra, 1971, Modern India, New Delhi, pp. 184-186 and 1988, India's Struggle for Freedom 1858-1947, Delhi, Viking, p. 528

Judith, Allen, 1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the Limits of History’ in Carole Pateman and Elizabeth Gross (eds.), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Sydney: Allen and Urwin, pp. 173-89.

Karlekar, Malavika, 1991, Voices From Within: Early Personal Narratives of Bengali Women, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Kasturi, leela and Vina Majundar (eds), 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi: Vikas.

Kaur. M., 1968, Role of Women in the Freedom Movement, 1857-1947, New Delhi: Sterling.

Kaur. Mamohan, 1985, Women in India’s Freedom Struggle, Sterling, Delhi.

Kaviraj, Sudipta, 1994, “On the Construction of Colonial Power: Structure, Discourse, Hegemony,” Contesting Colonial Hegemony, ed. Dagmar Engels and Shula Marks, London, German Historical Institute London.

Kennedy, Dane. 1996, The Magic Mountains: Hill Stations and the British Raj. Oxford University Press. p. 170.

Khan, Yasmin, 2007, The Great Partition The Making of India and Pakistan, Penguin Books, India.

Kishwar, Madhu, 1990, ‘Why I Do Not Call Myself a Feminist’, Manushi, No-61 (November-December).

Kopf, David, 1979, The Brabmo Samaj and the Shaping of the Modern Indian Mind, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Kosambi, Meera, 1988, “Women, Emancipation and Equality: Pandita Ramabai's Contribution to the Women's Cause,” Economic and Political Weekly, 23, no. 44 (October, 1988).

Kothari, Rajni: Politics in India (Boston: Little Brown and Co. 1970), p.237

Krishnamurthy, J, 1989, Women in Colonial India, Oxford, Delhi. 322 | Page

Kumar, Nita, ed., 1994, Women as Subjects, South Asian Histories (Charlottesville and London, University Press of Virginia).

Lama, B Basant, 2008, Through the Mists of Time The Story of Darjeeling The land of Indian Gorkha, Bhawani Offset Printing and Publication, Kurseong.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1998, On Quiet Hills, The Stateman, April 19, 20 & 21.

______1998, Gorkhaland Movement: A Perspective Economic Analysis. Himalaya Today, June, pp.5-9.

______1996, Compiled Gorkhaland Movement: Quest for an Identity, Department of Information and Cultural Affairs. Darjeeling Gorkha Hill Council.

Lama, Ratna Mani, 1996. ‘Prenahko Shrot Maya Devi’, Darjeeling, Vistha Publication, Darjeeling (In Nepali).

Lama, Ratna Mani, 2014, “Ojhalma Pareko Gorkha Swatatntrata Sangramiharu”, Charitra Publication, Kalimpong (In Nepali).

Labar, Jiwan, Kahi Rajnaitik Byaktitwaharu, Gama Prakashan, H.D.Lama Road, Darjeeling, 2006 (In Nepali).

Lather, Patti, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 11(6).

Leonard, Karen I. and Leonard John, 1981, “Social Reform and Women's Participation in Political Culture: Andhra and Madras,” The Extended Family, ed. Gail Minault, Columbus, Mo., South Asia Books.

Lerner, Gender, 1975, ‘Placing Women in History: Definitions and Challenges’, Feminist Studies, 3(1&2).

Mack Conty, Colleen, 2004, “Third Wave Feminism and the Need to Reweave the Nature/Culture Duality”, NWSA Journal, Vol.16, No.3. DOI: online version.

Mahan, Rajan, 1999, Women in Indian National Congress, Rawat Publication, Nice Printing Press, New Delhi.

Majumdar. R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols. Calcutta.

Majumdar, R.C., (ed.), 1974, British Paramountcy and Indian Renaissance, Bombay; Charles Hetmsath.

Majumdar, R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols.. Calcutta. K.L. Mukhopadhyaya, and 1969, The Struggle for Freedom, Bombay, pp. 998-999:

Majumdar, R.C., 1963, op.cit.,Vol. 111, pp. 280-281, 414, and Suda, op.cit., pp. 243- 244. 323 | Page

Mazumdar, Shudha, 1989, Memoirs of an Indian Woman, ed. Geraldine Forbes, New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Mazumdar,V., 1985, 'Emergence of Women's Question in India and the Role of Women's Studies', Occasional Paper, 7. New Delhi, CWDS.

Mazumdar, Vina, 1976/1990, “The Social Reform Movement in India - From Ranade to Nehru,” Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, ed. B. R. Nanda, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing.

Majumdar and Kasturi, 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi.

Mandal, Tirtha, 1991, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905–1939 (Calcutta, Minerva).

Manmohan, Kaur, 1985, Women in India's Freedom Struggle, Delhi, Sterling Publishers.

Mclane , J.R, 1977, Indian Nationalism and Early Congress, Princeton.

Mehrotra, S.R, 1965, Emergence of Indian National Congress, Vikas Publishing House, Delhi.

Mehta, Hansa, 1981, Indian Women, Buttala & Co., Delhi.

Mernissi, F, 1975, Beyond the Veil, New York: Wiley.

Metcalfe, Thomas. R, 1999, The New Cambridge History of India III. Ideologies of the Raj. Cambridge University Press. p 79.

Mill, James, 1968, The History of British India, 2 vols., New York, Chelsea House.

Minault, G.. 1981. 'Introduction: The Extended Family as Metaphor and the Expansion of Women's Realm'. in Minault, op.cit.

Mies, Maria, 1980, Indian Women and Patriarchy, New Delhi, Vikas.

Mishra, B.P. 1986, Behind Gorkhaland Agitation. Mainstream, Vol.25 no. 7, pp. 15-20.

Mohanty, C.T, Under Western Eyes- Feminist Scholarship and Colonial Discourse, in Padmini Mongia (ed), op.cit.

Moktan, R. compiled and edited, 2004. Sikkim: Darjeeling Compendium of Documents. Kalimpong.

Mortan, Elaenor, 1954, Women Behind Mahatma Gandhi, Max Reinhardt, London.

Morris, C.J. 1933/85. The Gurkhas; An Ethnology. Delhi, B.R. Publication

Mukherjee, Ishanee, 1985,“Women and Armed Revolution in Late Colonial Bengal”, National Conference of Women Studies, Chandigarh. 324 | Page

Mukherjee, S. N., 1982, “Raja Rammohun Roy and the Status of Women in Bengal in the Nineteenth Century,” Women in India and Nepal, ed. Michael Allen and S. N. Mukherjee, Canberra, Australian National University.

Munsi, Sunil.1980. “An Enquiry into the Nature of Frontier Settlements: Case Study of Hill Darjeeling”. Occasional Paper Number 34. Centre for the Studies in Social Sciences, Calcutta.

Nanda (ed.), 1976, Indian Womem from Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing House.

Nandy, Akhil Chandra, 1973, “Girl’s in India’s Freedom Struggle”, The Patrika Sunday Magazine (Calcutta, 2nd September).

Nagree Samiti, ‘Kalimpongka Swatantrata Sangramiharu’, Publication: Kalimpong. (In Nepali).

Nair, Janaki, 1991,“Reconstructing and Reinterpreting the History of Women in India,” Journal of Women's History, 3, no. 1 (spring).

Narayan, Uma, 1989, “The Project of Feminist Epistemology: Perpectives from a Non- Western Feminist”, in Alison Jaggar and Susan Bordo (eds), Gender/Body/ Knowledge, New Brunswick, NJ. Rutgers University Press.

Narayan, Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Culture Essentialism. Hypatia 13(2): 86-106.

Nehru, Jawaharlal, 2004, The Discovery of India, Penguin Books, India.

Nehru, J., 1936, “Women and the Freedom Movement,” The Hindu (October 6, 1936).

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965, The Newars: An Ethno-socio-logical Study of a Himalayan Community, Bombay United Asia.

Nepal, Padam, Chakraborty A.S (eds.), 2012, Politics of Culture, Identity and Protest in North-east India, Vol-I, Authors press, Delhi.

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965. The Newars: An Ethno-Sociological Study of a Himalayan Community. Bombay: United Asia.

Nepali Sahitya Sammelan, Darjeeling Publication ‘Swatantrata Senani Dalbahadur Giri’. In Nepali

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub, p. 38.

Northey, WB and Morris, CJ.1974. The Gorkhas: their manners, customs and country. Delhi, Cosmo Publications.

Neugebaver, Monica, 1998, ‘Domestic Activism and Nationalist Struggle’, in Lois Lorentzen and Jennifer Turpin (eds), The Women and War Reader, New York: New York University Press. 325 | Page

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub.

Oakley, Ann, 1981, ‘Interviewing Women; A Contradiction in Terms’, in Helen Roberts (ed.), Doing Feminist Research, London: Routledge.

Odim, Johnson, C. and M. Strobel (eds), 1992, Expanding the Boundaries of Women’s History: Essay on Women in the Third World, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

O’Hanlon, R., 1988, ‘Recovering the Subject: Subaltern Studies and Histories of Resistance in Colonial South Asia’, Modern Asian Studies, 22(1).

Okin, Moller Susan, 1989, Justice, Gender and the Family, Basic Books Publication, New York.

Oldenburg, Veena Talwar, 1994 “The Roop Kanwar Case: Feminist Responses,” Sati, the Blessing and the Curse, ed. John S. H,awley ,New York, Oxford University Press.

Pakhrin, Kalyani, 2009, The Indian National Movement and the Participation of ‘Nepali’Women of Darjeeling, Unpublished M. Phil Dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of North Bengal.

Pandey, G., 1975, ‘Mobilization in a Mass Movement: “Propaganda” in the United Provinces, 1930-34’, Modern Asian Studies, 9(2).

Pandey, G., 1978, The Ascendancy of the Congress in Uttar Pradesh, 1926-34: A Study in Imperfect Mobilization, New Delhi. Oxford University Press.

Pandey, G., 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalization and the Extended Family Space’, in Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Patti, Lather, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women Studies Int. Forum, Vol.11, No.6, pp. 569-581, USA.

Pearson, Gail, 1981, 'Nationalism. Universalisation and the Extended Female Space in Bombay City". In Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family : Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, Delhi, Chanakya Publications. pp. 175. 188.

Pinn, Fred, 1986, The Road of Destiny: Darjeeling Letters 1839. Calcutta: Oxford University Press

Poddar.Prasad.Saryu, 1987, ‘Swadhinta Sangran Darjeeling Aou mah’, Shiv Publication, Kurseong.

Pradhan, Kumar, 1991, The Gorkha Conquest of Nepal, OUP.

Pradhan, R.G, 1930, India’s Struggle for Swaraj, Madras.

Prasad, Bhuvneshwar, 1940, ‘Gandhivad aur Stree Andolan’, Kamala, June,p. 232- 33(In Hindi). 326 | Page

Proceedings (A) of the Hon’ble Lt. Governor of Bengal, General Department, Education, 22nd January, 1857. No. 66.

Rai, M.P, 1992, Bir Jati Ko Amar Kahani, Aajako Sikkim Prakashan, Arithang, Gangtok, In Nepali.

Rao, Narayan Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Cultural essentialism. Hypatia 13/2: 86-106.

Rao, Uma, 1994, ‘Women in the Frontline: The Case of UP’, In leela Kasturi and Veena Mazumdar (eds), Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi, Vikas.

Ratandhwaj, Rai, 1937, Laden La.Darjeeling Popular Agency.

Rawat, Bhagirat, 1981, Bas Salkirahechha, Kalimpong: Saru Gurung, Gurung Lodge.

Ray, Rajat K., 1979. “Man, Woman and the Novel: The Rise of a New Consciousness in Bengal (1858–1947),” Indian Economic and Social History Review, 16, no. 1 (March, 1979).

Rosser, C. 1966. Social mobility in the Newar caste system-In Furer Haimendorf (ed): Caste and kin in Nepal, India and Ceylon, Bombay; Asia.

Sahgal, Manmohini Zutshi, 1994, An Indian Freedom Fighter Recalls her Life, ed. Geraldine Forbes , New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Sahgal, Vidyavati, 1930, ‘Sampadhak’, Chand, November (In Hindi).

Samanta.K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland - A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

The Personal Narratives Groups (eds), 1989, Interpreting Women’s Lives: Feminist Theory and Personal Narratives, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Said, E, 2001, Orientalism Western Conceptions of the Orient. India, Penguin Book. p. 207.

Samanta,K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

Saraladevi, 1911, “A Women's Movement,” Modern Review (October).

Sarkar, Sumit. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan, India Ltd.

Sarkar ,Sumit, 1973, the Swadeshi Movement in Bengal, 1903-1908, New Delhi.

Sarkar, Tanika, 1992, “The Hindu Wife and Hindu Nation: Domesticity and Nationalism in Nineteenth Century Bengal,” Studies in History, 8, no. 2.

Saxonhouse, W. Arlene, 1985-86, Women in the History of Political Thought, New York, Praeger.

___ Vol.48, No. 2, May 1986, The Journal of Politics- The University of Chicago Press. 327 | Page

Schneir, Miriam ed., Feminism: The Essential Historical Writings (New York, Vintage, 1972).

Scott, James, 1985, Weapons of the Weak: Everyday Forms of Peasant Resistance, New Haven, Yale University Press.

Seal, Anil, 1968.Emergence of Indian Nationalism: Competition and Collaboration in the 19th Century, Cambridge.

Sengupta, Padmini, 1956, The Portract of an Indian Women (Calcutta).

Sen, Jahar, 1989, Darjeeling a favoured Retreat, Indus Publishing Company, New Delhi.

Sethi, Rumina, 1996, ‘Contesting Identities: Involvement and Resistance of Women in the Indian Nationalist Movement ‘, Journal of Gender Studies, 5(3): 305-13.

Shanley and Pateman, 1989- Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Sharma, J.L, 1982, Hamro Samaj, Sajha Prakashan, Kathmandu.

Sharma, Radha Krishna, 1980. Nationalism, Social Reform and Indian Women, New Delhi: Janaki Prakashan, Delhi.

Sharma, Suryamani, 1990, “Hamro Swatantrata Senani”, Nepali Sahitya Prachar Samiti Publication, Siliguri. In Nepali.

Shanley & Pateman, 1989, Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Shukla, Devidutt, 1934, ‘Striyon Ka Karyachetra Aur Jawaharlal Nehru’, Saraswati, February (In Hindi).

Sinha, Niroj, 2000, Women in Indian Politics, Gyan Publishing House, New Delhi.

Southard, Barbara, 1993, “Colonial Politics and Women's Rights: Woman Suffrage Campaigns in Bengal, British India in the 1920s,” Modern Asian Studies, 27, no. 2.

Sitaramayya, P., 1946, History of the Indian National Congress, Vol. II, Bombay: Padma Publications.

Sitaran-i Singh, 1968, Nationalism and Social Reform in India. 1885-1920, New Delhi, Rampart: Sumit Sarkar. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan India Ltd., p. 290.

Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty, 1988, “Can the Subaltern Speak?” Marxism and the Interpretation of Culture, ed. Cary Nelson and Lawrence Grossberg, Urbana and Chicago, University of Illinois Press. 328 | Page

Spivak, Gayatri C., 1988, ‘Deconstructing Historiography’, in Ranaji Guha and Gayatri C. Spivak (eds.), Selected Subaltern Studies, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Srinathsingh, Devidutt, Shukla, 1938, ‘Rashtra Mata Kasturba’, Saraswati, September (In Hindi).

Srinivas, M.N., 1978, Changing Position of Indian Women, Thomas Huxley Memorial Lecture, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Stacey, Judith, 1991, ‘Can there be a Feminist Ethnography?’, in Sherna Gluck and Daphne Patai (eds.),Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Steele, Flora Annie. 1892, The Complete Indian House Keeper and Cook, London, p. 53

Stephen, Henningham, 1983, Quit India In Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies II, New Delhi.

Stree Shakti Sanghatana, 1989, We Were Making History: Women and the Telengana Uprising, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Subba, T.B. 1992, Ethnicity, State and Development: A Case Study of the Gorkhaland Movement in Darjeeling; Vikas Publishing House Pvt. Ltd, New Delhi. Suleri, Sara, 1989, Meatless Days, Britain: Flamingo.

Tara, Chand, 1961-73, History of Freedom Movement in India, Vol-I to Vol-IV, Delhi.

Tara, Chand. 1961-72. History of the Freedom Movement in India. 4 Vols., Delhi, Government of India. Publications Division: and E.M.S.

Namboodiripad, 1986, History of Indian Freedom Struggle, Trivandrum. Social Scientist Press.

Thapar - Bjorkert Suruchi, 2006, Women in the Indian National Movement : Unseen Faces and

Unheart Voices, 1930-42, New Delhi, Sage Publications.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1994, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism: Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), Researching Women’s lives from a Feminist Perspectives, London: Taylor and Francis.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1996, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism.Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), New Frontier in Women’s Studies: Knowledge, Identity and Nationalism, London: Taylor& Francis.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 2000, ‘Nationalist Memories: Interviewing Indian Middle Class Nationalist Women’, Oral History Journal, 27(2): 35-46. 329 | Page

Thapar- Bjorkert, Suruchi and Marsha Henry 2004, ‘Re- assessing the Research Relationship: Location, position and Power in Fieldwork Accounts’, International Journal of Social Research Methodology, 7(5): 363-81.

Tharu, Susie(ed). 1998, Subject to Change. Teaching Literature, New Delhi, Orient Longman.

Thomas, P, 1964, Indian Women Through Ages, Asia Publishing House, New York.

Tomlinson, B.R, 1976, The Indian National Congress and the Raj. Pan Mac Millan, United Kingdom.

Torri, Michelguglielmo, 1990, For a New Periodization of Indian History: The History of India as Part of the History of the World, Sage Publications, London.

Verma, Manya, 2003, “The Role of Women in the Freedom Movement in Punjab”, Abhijeet Publication, Delhi.

Verma, Ritu, 2014, Business as Unusual: The Potential for Gender Transformative Change in Development and Mountain Contexts. Mountain Research and Development.

Verney, Lovett, 1968, A History of the Indian Nationalist Movement, London.

Viswesaran, Kamala, 1996, ‘Small Speeches, Subaltern Gender: Nationalist Ideology and its Historiography’, in Shahid Amin and Dipesh Chakravarty (eds), Subaltern Studies IX: writings on South Asian History and Society, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Waddell, L.A. (1899), Among the Himalayas, New Delhi, Mittal Publication, p.43.

Wasbrook, David, 1976, The Emergence of Provincial Politics: The Madras Presidency, 1870-1920, Cambridge.

Wenner, [Bishokarma] M. 2013. Challenging the state by reproducing its principles: The demand for “Gorkhaland” between regional autonomy and the national belonging. Asian Ethnology.

Wilkinson, S. and C. Kitzinger, 1996, Representing the other: A Feminism and Psychology Reader, London: Sage.

Wolf, Diana (ed.), 1996, Feminist Dilemmas in Fieldwork, Boulder, Co: West View Press.

Yang, Anand, 1987, ‘Disciplining Natives: Prisons and Prisoners in Early Nineteenth Century India’, South Asia, 10 (2): 29-45.

330 | Page

CHAPTER-4

References

All interviews were conducted between January 2011 and February 2014. All the respondents were middle class Hindu, Buddhist men and women.

9th January, 2011 - Library (N.B.U).

2nd February, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

5th April, 2011 - Dr. Pradhan Kumar - Siliguri, Hindu

11th April, 2011 - National Library - Kolkatta

13th April, 2011 - Archives - Esplalde-Kolkatta

10th May, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

20th May, 2011 - Library - N.B.U.

5th June, 2011 - Gorkha library, Sharma Vinod Prasad - Kurseong, Hindu

7th July, 2011 - All India Radio, Allay Parash Chandra - Kurseong, Hindu

4th August, 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist

27th February 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist

19th August 2013 - Chettri Malati - Medical,Siliguri, Hindu

10th September 2011 - Sir Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu

10th July 2012 - Pradhan Rajan (son of Chandra Devi Pradhan) - Kurseong, Hindu

8th February 2014 - Gautam Nanita - Kalimpong, Hindu

8th February 2014 - lama Pushpa - Kalimpong, Buddhist

3rd December 2014 - Chettri Shanta - Siliguri, Hindu

1st December 2014 - Subba Renu Leena - Kalimpong, Hindu

1st December 2014 - Sunkesari Chettri - Kalimpong, Christian

28th November 2014 - Chettri Prabha - Kurseong, Hindu

331 | Page

PRIMARY SOURCES

Reports & Articles:

“Analysis of Causes leading to Depreciation of Currency and Remedial Measures”. 1954.

Chattopadhyay Bankim Chandra, 1882, “Anandamath” Bengali novel.

“Darjeeling not to be Unilingual, says Nehru, No Right to Drive out State Language”. Amrita Bazar Patrika. Darjeeling. August 13, 1961.

Darjeeling Municipality Records. Section 119 Act III of 1884.

Ibid

Darjeeling Porter’s Act. Proceedings of Darjeeling Municipality, 16th March, 1885.

Census of Bengal 1869, As in Hunter, W.W., op.cit., 1869.

Census 1951, West Bengal District Handbooks, Darjeeling, pp.xxxix-xliii, see also, Memorandum (Supplementary) before State Re-organization Commission, Government of West Bengal, Calcutta.

Chettry D.B, A Way Out for the Hill People of Darjeeling District Autonomy.

“Colony for E. Pakistan Refugee Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”. Hindustan Standard, July 12, 1949.

Chamling Sanjog, 25th August 2015,Indian Gorkhas, “Balidan Diwas” remembering supreme sacrifice made by the Indian Gorkhas

Church of Scotland Darjeeling Mission; Sept 30th 1874. As in Chacraborty, C.op.cit., pp.67-115.

“Constituent Assembly Advisory Committee Personnel of Sub-Committees Announced. Fundamental Rights, Minorities & Excluded & Tribal Areas”. Feb 27, 1947.

Consultation, Fort William, 16th January 1839, No. 61 (R/195/Vol.7).

“Four Resolution Passed in North Bengal Conference”. Jalpaiguri. May 20, 1947.

CSM 1974 pp50-54,69-77

CSWI 1974 pp.234-235, 261-263

Dhum Ketu 7th November, 1922.

“Freedom Fighter- The Brave Gorkha Mat

Gorkhas in India, 8th June, 2014. 332 | Page

Himalayan Times, 19th June, 1949, “H.E.Dr.K.N.Katju Addresses the women”, Kurseong.

Himachal Barta 22nd December,1985.

Hindustan Standard, 9th September, 1946, “Gorkha welcome Nehru Government”.

Hindustan Standard, 12th July, 1949, “Colony for E.Pakistan Refugees. Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”, Kurseong.

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

“Independence Day at Kurseong” 16th August 1947, Kurseong.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1907, Bengal District Gazetteers Darjeeling, logos Press, New Delhi.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1995, Darjeeling; District Gazetteer, New Delhi, Gyan Books Pvt. Ltd.

“Nazruler Sange Karagare”, published in Desh, 3rd para, 1376 BS

Sarathi 1923.

Subba M.S Lt. Col. Retd, “A Freedom Fighter from Darjeeling”.

Sketch of Darjeeling, from Bengal and Agra Annual Guide and Gazetteer (1841). India Office Library and Records, London.

The collected works of Mahatma Gandhi, Volume XXV October 1917 – July 1918

The Constitutional Recognition of Nepali Language: A Long cherished Aspiration of Indian Nepalis; A Bulletin Of All India Nepali Bhasha Samity.

The Darjeeling Tract, from the Darjeeling Guide, 1845, India Office Library and Records, London.

The Encyclopedia of the Indian National Congress, Vol. VIII, 1921-24, p.332.

The History of Darjeeling — The Queen of Hills. Darjeelingpolice. Retrieved on 30 April 2006.

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The Report of the Committee on the Status of Women in India (CSM), Towards Equality, 1974, New Delhi, Government of India, Department of Social Welfare, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare pp.50-54, 69-77

Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Darjeeling" Categories: Darjeeling/ History of Bengal

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952. 333 | Page

The school magazine of Girls High School, Kalimpong 2000.

Towards Equality: Report of the Committee On the Status of Women in India, Department of Social Welfare , Ministry of Education and Social Welfare, Govt. of India Press, 1975.

Report by Miss Lily Waugh, Girl’s Boarding School, Kalimpong 1898, in Manuel D.G.-A Gladdening River. London, A & C Black 1914.

Report of the Inspector of Schools, 21st October 1908. Darjeeling Girls Boarding School.

As Netaji Files Declassified - the Gorkha Connection Emerges Stronger http://netajipapers.gov.in/ www.gandhiashramsevagram.org. www.kalimpong.info » The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as ... www.kalimpong.info/The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as reviewed by Dr. Sonam ... On 7 September 2008. http://www.congresssandesh.com/AICC/history/president/dr _pattabhi_sitaraimayya.htm.

Newspapers

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 31st January, 1922. Calcutta.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 2nd February, 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 5th February, 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 30th June 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 7 July 1905.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 1st August, 1906.

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 13th August 1961

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 28th June 1961

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 19th October 1960, Kurseong

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 11th April 1961

Darjeeling Times, 2000, Celebrating Culture and Conflict, Vol. No1, November-December.

Darjeeling Times, 2008, Vol. No. 6, July-August. The Nation sees Gorkhaland.

Darjeeling:1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850. 334 | Page

Gorkha Times, 2008 (Samajik Nepali Newspaper), Vol.4.

Gorkhas in India 8th June 2014

Gujarat Navajivan, 30th November, 1924.

Gujarat Navajivan, 30th December 1924.

Himalaya Darpan, 29th December 2011.

Himalaya Darpan, 18th August 2012

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

Himalayan Times,2008, Kalimpong Vol. III, Issue 8, November.

Himalayan Times, 18th July 1948, Kalimpong

Himalaya Times, 19th June 1949, Kurseong

Hindustan Standard, 9th September 1946

Hindustan Standard, 21st February 1947, Patna

Hindustan Standard, 12th July 1949, Kurseong

The Englishman, 1839, 14th January.

The Friend of India, 1839, 15th January.

The Hindustan Times. 28 December 1938 (CWMG, Vol.68, p.230)

The Hindustan Times, 10th April 1961

Times of India, 11 August 1930, p.4

Independence Day at Kurseong, 16th August 1947, Kurseong

Indian Gorkhas, 25th August 2015

Parliamentary Times, 11th June 1962

Vartman , 18th October 1931:3

Young India, 13th November, 1924, M Gandhi mentioned the demise of Dal Bahadur Giri as ‘National Loss’.

335 | Page

Secondary Sources

Books

Agarwala, R.C, 1969, Constitutional History of India and National Movement, S. Chand &Co, New Delhi.

Agnew, Vijay, 1979, Elite Women in Indian Politics, New Delhi:Vikas.

Ahmad, K.C., 1984, ‘Gandhi, Women’s Role and the Freedom Movement’, Occasional Papers on History and Society, 19: 1-24.

Al-Ali, Nadje, 2000, ‘Nationalism, National Identities and Nation States: Gendered Perspectives’ (Review Article), Nation and Nationalism, 6 (4): 631-38.

Alexander, Rajani, 1984, "Participation and Perceptions: Women and the Indian Independence Movement", Samya Shakti, Vol.1, No.2.

Alloula, Malek, 1987, The Colonial Harem, Manchester: Manchester University Press.

Altekar, A.S. 1962, The Position of Women in Hindu Civilization, New Delhi: Motilal.

Ali, Aruna Asaf, 1991, Resurgence of Indian Women, Radiant, Delhi, Travel Talk, Aundh Publishing Trust, Aundh, 1947.

Allen, Judith, 1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the limits of History’, in Carol Pateman and Elizabeth Gross(eds), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Australia: Allen and Unwin.

Amin, Sahid, 1984, ‘Gandhi as Mahatma: Gorakhpur District, Eastern UP. 1921-22’, IN Ranajit Guha (ed.), Subaltern Studies III: Writings on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Anand, Geeta, 1989, “Appeal to the Indian National Movement to Women”, senior, Dartmouth College; ABP(20th April,1930), (7th November, 1930), (23rd November, 1930), BC (14th July,1930), 7th November, 1930), (7th December, 1930), (3rd January, 1931), The Tribune (7th August, 1930).

Anderson, Benedict, 1991, Imagined Communities: Reflection on the Origin and spread of Nationalism, London: Verso.

Anthias, Floya and Davis Yuval Nira,1992, Racialized Boundaries: Race, Nation, Gender, Colour and Class and the Anti- Racist Struggle, Routledge, London.

Asthana, Pratima, 1974, Women's Movement in India, Delhi, Vikas.

Bagchi, G.C,1972. Village Survey Monograph on Upper Pedong. Census of India, 1961.

Bagchi, J, 1990, “Representing Nationalism: Ideology of Motherhood in Colonial Bengal”, Economics and Political Weekly 25, no.42-44: WS 65-WS 71.

Bagh, Tara Ali (ed), 1958, Women of India, New Delhi, Publication Division. 336 | Page

Bakshi, S.R. 1988, Mutiny to Independence, New Delhi, Deep and Deep Publications.

Bakshi, S.R. 1987, Gandhi and the Status of Women, New Delhi: Criterion.

Ballhatchet, Kenneth, 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj- Imperial Attitudes and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905.London, Weidenfield and Nicolson.

Banerjee, Himani, 1995, ‘Attired in Virtue: The Discourse on Shame(lajja) and Clothing of the Bhadramahila in Colonial Bengal’, in Bharati Ray (ed.), From the Seams of History: Essays on Indian Women, Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Bandhyopadhyay, Sandip, 1989, “The ‘Fallen’ and Non-Cooperation,” Manushi 53, July-August.

Bandyopadhyay, Sibaji, 1995, ‘The Contemporary Popular Bengali Fiction: Textual Strategic’, in Jasodhara Bagchi, (ed.), Indian Women: Myth and Reality, London: Sangam Books.

Banerjee, Sikata, 2003. ‘Gender and Nationalism: The Masculisation of Hinduism and Female Political Participation in India’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 935(1): 167-78.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, ‘The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom’, in B.R.Nanda (ed.), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi: Raddian Publishers.

Barbara, Fultner edt Habermas Jurgen, 2011, Key Concepts Acumen, Durham, p.g.23.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Basu, Aparna and Ray Bharati, 1990. Women's Struggle: A History of the All India Women's Conference. 1927-1990, Delhi, Manohar.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, “The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom,” B.R. Nanda (ed), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishers.

Basu, Aparna, 1982, Essays in the History of Indian Education, New Delhi, Concept Publishing Co.

Ballhatchet, Keneth. 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj-Imperial Attitude and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905. London Weidenfield and Nicolson, p.144.

Bayly, C.A, 1975, The Local Roots of Indian Politics: Allahabad 1880-1920, Oxford University Press.

Beard, Mary, 1946, Woman as a Force in History: A Study in Traditions and Realities, Macmillan, New York. 337 | Page

Bell, Diane, Karen Caplan and Wazir Karim (eds), 1993, Gendered Fields: Women, Men and Ethnography, London: Routledge.

Bell, Vikki. 1993. Interrogating Incest: Feminism, Foucault and the Law. London: Routledge.

Besant, Annie, 1885, The Political Status of Women, 2nd edn., London, C. Watts. (pamphlet).

Bhabha, H. 1982, The Other Question. The Stereotype and Colonial Discourse, Screen 24.6, pp. 18-36, In Padmini Mongia’s, op.cit., p.41.

Birch, Anthony, 2001, The Concepts and Theories of Modern Democracy, Routledge, London

Bista, D.B.1980. People of Nepal. Kathmandu: Ratna Pustak Bhandar.

Biswas Sanjay, Roka Sameer, 2007, Darjeeling, Truth & Beyond. Systematic Computerised Offset Printers, Darjeeling.

Bomjan, D.S. 2008, Darjeeling, Dooars People and Place under Bengal’s Neo-Colonial Rule. Darjeeling, Bikas Jana Sahitya Kendra.

Borland, Katherine, 1991, ‘That’s Not What I Said: Interpretive Conflict in Oral Narrative Research’, in S.C.Gluck and D. Patai (eds.), Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Borthwick, Meredith, 1985, The Changing Role of Women in Bengal, 1849–1905, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Broomfield, J.H, 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

Borthwick, M. 1984, TheChanging Role of Women in Bengal, 1804-1905, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

Bracewell, Wendy, 1996, ‘Women, Motherhood and Contemporary Serbian Nationalism’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 19 (1-2).

Brown, Judith. 1972, Gandhi and the Civil Disobedience Movement, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 146, 168.)

Brown, Judith, 1977, Gandhi Rise to Power, op.cit…1928-1934, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.

Broomfield, J.H. 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

B.T. Ranadive: 1986, Gorkhaland Agitation: A Part of Imperialist Plot in East. September, 1986.

Buramanger, H.B. 1994, Is Gorkhaland a Reality or Simply Mirage. Kathmandu. 338 | Page

Burke, Peter (ed.), 1991, New Perspective on Historical Writings, Oxford: Polity.

Butalia, Urvashi, 1993, ‘Community, State and Gender: On Women’s Agency during Partition’, Economic and Political Weekly, XXVIII (17).

Burton, Antoinette, 1998, At the Heart of the Empire: Indians and the Colonial Encounter in Late Victorian Briatin , University of California Press.

Campbell, A. 1905. Final Report on the Survey and Settlement of the Kalimpong Government Estate in the District of Darjeeling, 1901-1903. Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Press.

Caplan, I, 1970. Land and Social Change in east Nepal: a study of Hindu-tribal relations.London; Routledge and Kegan Paul.

Caplan, P, 1989, Don’t Blame Mothers, New York, Harper and Row.

Caplan, Paula .J, 1989, Women’s Masochism: The Myth Destroyed, New York: New American Library, 1987.

Chakrabarty, Dipesh, 1993, “Postcoloniality and the Artifices of History: Who Speaks for ‘Indian’ Pasts?”Representations, 3, Winter.

Chakrabati, Dyutis. 1988, Gorkhaland: Evolution of Politics of Segregation, Centre for Himalayan Studies, Special Lecture X, University of North Bengal.

Chakrabati, Dyutis. 1988. Nationalism, Ethnicity and Gorkhaland Movement, A Note on Conceptual Problem. University of North Bengal.

Chakravartty, Renu, 1980, Communists in the Indian Women's Movement, 1940–1950, New Delhi, People's Publishing House.

Chandra, Bipan, 1988, India’s Struggle for Independence, Penguin Books, India.

Chandra, B, 1999, Colonialism: Some Basic Aspects, London. p 66.

Chand, Tara, 2995, History of the fReedom Movement in India, Vol.III, New Delhi.

Chatterjee, Manini, 2001, ‘1930: Turning Point in the Participation of Women in the Freedom Struggle’, Social Scientist, 7-8: 39-47.

Chatterjee, Partha,1989, ‘ The Nationalist Resolution of the Women’s Question’, in Kumkum Sangari and Sudesh Vaid (eds), Recasting Women: Essays in Colonial History, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1986, Inner Recesses/ Outer Spaces. Memoirs, New Delhi, Navrang.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1937, The Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1983, India’s Women’s Struggle for Freedom, Abhinav Publication, New Delhi. 339 | Page

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1939, Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chattopadhyay, R., 1989, ‘The Women Perceived: A Study in the Changing Visual Iconography, India Women Myth and Reality’, paper presented at the national seminar, Scholl of Women’s Studies, Jadavpur University, Calcutta, March.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chemjong, Iman Singh.1966. History and Culture of the Kirat People. 3rd Ed.Nepal: Tumeng Hang.

Chettri, M. 2013. Choosing the Gorkha: At the crossroads of class and ethnicity in the Darjeeling hills. Asian Ethnicity.

Chettri,V.1994, Kumar,Kurseong Ra Kishorawasthama, Kuseong, In Nepali.

Choudhuri, Nirad, 1968, The Autobiography of Unknown Indian, University of California Press, 1968.

Chow R, 1997, Where Have All The Native Gone? In Padmini Mongia (ed) Contemporary Post Colonial Theory. A Reader, Delhi, Oxford University Press, p 124.

Cornell, D. 1995. What is ethical feminism? In: Benhabib S, Butler J, Cornell D, Fraser N, Nicholson L, editors. Feminist Contentions: A Philosophical Exchange. New York, NY: Routledge, pp 75–106.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A, editor. 2007. Feminisms in Development: Contradictions, Contestations and Challenges. New York, NY: Zed Books.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A. 2008. Gender Myths and Feminist Fables: The Struggle for Interpretive Power in Gender and Development. Oxford, United Kingdom: Wiley & Blackwell.

Daly, Mary, 1990, Gyn/ecology: The Metaethics of Radical Feminism, Boston, Mass: Beacon Press.

Darjeeling and its Mountain Railway, 2002, Naya Udyog, Kolkata.

Darjeeling Branch Indian Tea Association. 1982. Report. Submitted to the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling.

Darjeeling Municipality Records, 1884, Section 119 Act III.

Dartmouth College (1989); ABP (April 20, 1930), p.6, (November 7, 1930),p.4, (November 23, 1930), p.5; BC (July 14, 1930), p.4, (November 7, 1930), p. I (December 7, 1930), p. I, (January 3, 1931), p. I; The Tribune (August 7, 1930), p. 9.Darjeeling: 1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850.

Dash, Arthur Jules.1947. Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling. Calcutta: Govt. Printing. 340 | Page

Dasgupta, Atis. 1999, Ethnic Problems and Movements for Autonomy in Darjeeling, in Social Scientist, Vol. 27, No.11/12 , Nov-Dec., 1999, pp. 47-68.

Dasgupta, Kalpana, 1976, Women on the Indian Scene,New Delhi, Abhinav Publications, p. 16.

Dasgupta, Manas: 1989, Economic Development of Darjeeling Hill Areas.

De, Barun and Roy.R. Pranab, 1979, “Notes for the history of Darjeeling”, presented to the Indian History Congress, Waltair Session.

Denis, Kandiyoti. 1996, Women, Ethnicity and Nationalism in Ethnicity edited by John Hucthison and A.D. Smith, Oxford: OUP.

De, P.J. 1978. “Study of a Market in Darjeeling District, West Bengal”. Bul. Of Anthrop.Sur. of India, 27 (1&2).

Desai, A.R, 1959, Social Background of India, Bombay.

Desai, I.P: 1967, “Caste Politics” in Economic and Political Weekly (Bombay), April 22.

Desai, Mahadev. n.d., The Story of Bardoli, among others and Jawaharlal Nehru, 1945, Discovery of India, Calcutta, p. 32.

Desai, Neera, 1957, Women in Modern India, Vora & Co. Bombay.

Desai, Neera, 1967, Woman in Modern India, 2nd edn, Bombay, Vora and Co.

Davidoff, Leonore, 1995, Worlds Between: Historical Perspectives on Gender and Class, Cambridge: Polity Press.

Davin, A, 1978, ‘Imperialism and Motherhood’, History Workshop Journal, 5.

Dietrich, G, 1985, “Personal is Political”: Women and the Process of Political Participation’, Teaching Politics, 10.

Dr. Basu, Durga Das, 2007, Introduction to the Constitution of India, Wadhwa & Company Law Publishers, India.

Dr. Wangyal, B Sonam, 2002, Sikkim and Darjeeling, Division & Deception, 1st edition, Jaigaon, India.

Dozey, E.C. 1922, A Concise History of the Darjeeling District Since 1835 with complete Itinerary of Tours in Sikkim and the District, Calcutta, Art Press.

Dutta, KK, 1957, History of Freedom Movement in Bihar, 1928-41, Vol-II, Patna.

Engels, Dagmar, 1983, ‘The Age of Consent Act of 1891: Colonial Ideology in Bengal’, South Asian Research, 3(2). 341 | Page

Engels, Dagmar, 1989, ‘The Limits of Gender Ideology: Bengali Women, The Colonial State, and the Private Sphere, 1890-1930’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 12(4).

Everett, J.Matson, 1979, Women and Social Change in India, New Delhi, Heritage

Everyman Press; 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, Abhinav, Delhi, Inner Recesses.

Fine, Michelle, 1992, Disruptive Voices the Possibilities of Feminist Research, The University of Michigan Press.

Fobres, Geraldine, The New Cambridge History of India : Women in Modern India, New Delhi, Cambridge University Press, 1998.

Forbes, H. Geraldine, “Goddesses or Rebels? The Women Revolutionaries of Bengal”, The Oracle, 2, no.2 (April 1980), pp.1-15.

Forbes, Geraldine, The Indian Women’s Movement: A Struggle for Women’s Right or National Liberation? In Gail Menault (ed). op.cit. p.54.

Forbes, Geraldine, 1984, “Mothers and Sisters: Feminism and Nationalism in the Thought of Subhas Chandra Bose,” Asian Studies 2, no. 1.

Foning, A.R.1987.Lepcha: My Vanishing Tribe. New Delhi: Sterling.

Fonow, M. and J.Cook (eds), 1991, Beyond Methodology: Feminist Scholarship as Lived Research, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Friedan, B, 1963, The Feminist Mystique, Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Gail O, Pearson, 1979, “Women in Public Life in Bombay City with special reference to the “Civil Disobedience Movement”, PH.D. Thesis, Jawaharlal Nehru University.

Gail, Pearson, 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalism and Extended Female Space in Bombay City,’ in Gail Minault (ed.). The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Gail, Omvedt, 1987, Feminism and the Women’s in India. Unpublished Paper, SMDT, University Research Centre for Women’s Studies, Bombay.

Gallagar, G.Johnson, A Seal, (ed.), 1973, Locality, Province and Nation, Cambridge.

Gandhi, “Duty of Women”, CWMG, vol XVIII, PP 57-8: “speech at women’s meeting at Dakor”, CWMG, vol. XVIII pp 391-5.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP 228-9.

Gandhi, “speech at women’s meeting, Patna”, CWMG, vol. XIX, pp67-8.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP- 228-9. 342 | Page

Gandhi, M.K, Hind Swaraj, 1958 edition, pp. 25-26.

Gandhi, M. K., 1920,“Women and the Vote,” Young India (November 24, 1920).

Gandhi, “Untouchability, Women and Swaraj”, ISR, 37 (March 26, 1927).

Gandhi, “Speech at Women’s Meeting”, Coimbatore, October 16,1927, CWMG, Vol. XXV,P.148.

Ganguly, R. 2005. Poverty, malgovernance and ethnopolitical mobilization: Gorkha nationalism and the Gorkhaland agitation in India. Nationalism and Ethnic Politics.

Gedge, 1929, E & Choksi. M (ed.), Women in Modern India, Bombay.

Genovese-Fox, E., 1982, ‘Placing Women’s History in History’, New Left Review, 133.

Ghosh, Aurobindo, 1948, The Doctrine of Passive Resistance, Pondicherry.

Ghosh, Das Santi, 1976, interview (Calcutta, 24th February); Tirtha Mandal, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905-1939 (Calcutta, Minerva, 1991).

Giri, Dal Bahadur, Smitri Grantha, Nepali Sahitya Sammelan Darjeeling.

Giri, Ranjana, 2010, Maya Devi Chhetry: An Inspiration, New Delhi, L.B. Associates (Pvt) Ltd.

Gluck, S.C and D. Patai (eds) 1991, Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Gordon, Alexandea, 1898, Lt.Col.W. Recollection of a Highland Subaltern during the campaign, London.

Gordon, Linda, 1988, ‘What is Women’s History?’ In Juliet Gardiner (ed.), What is History Today?, Hampshire: Macmillan.

Gopal, K, 1966, ‘The Development of the Indian National Congress as a Mass Organisation, 1918-23’, Journal of Asian Studies, 25 (3).

Gorkha National Liberation Front. 1986 “Gorkhaland is a Must Why?”. Leaflet

Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document, Govt. of West Bengal, September 1986.

Government of West Bengal, Office of the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling, Tribal Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document-II, Govt. of West Bengal, January, 1987.

Welfare Department, 22nd May, 1958.

Graham, J.A, 1905, On the Threshold of Three Closed Lands. Edinburgh, R & V Clark Ltd. 343 | Page

Guha, Ranajit (ed.), 1921-22, Subaltern Studies III: Writing on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Guha, Ranajit(ed.),1982-89, Subaltern Studies: Writings on South Asian History and Society, Vols-I-VI, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Gupta, Das, Kamala, 1970, Swadinata Sangrame Banglar Nari( Bengali Women in the Freedom Movement), Calcutta, Basudhara Prakashani.

Harding, Sandra (ed.), 1987, Feminism and Methodology, Bloomington: Indiana University Pressand Milton Keynes: Open University Press.

Haynes, Douglas and Prakash Gyan, 1991, Contesting Power, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Heimsath, Charles H. 1964, Indian Nationalism and Hindu Social Reform, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Henningham, Stephen, 1983, Quit India in Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies-II, New Delhi, p 137.

Hermanns, Fr. Mathias. 1954. The Indo-Tibetans: The Indo-Tibetans and Mongoloid Problem in the Southern Himalaya and North-Northeast India. Bombay: K.L.Fernandes.

Hingorani, AT. (ed.), 1964, M.K. Gandhi, The Role of Women, Bombay: Bhartiya Vidya Bhavan.

History of Darjeeling. exploredarjeeling.com. Retrieved on 2 May 2006

Hooker,J.D. 1891, Ibid, p. 127.

Hutchins, Francis G. 1967, The Illusion of Permanence: British Imperialism in India, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Jayawardena, Kumari, Feminism and Nationalism in the Third World. Zed Books, London, 1986.

Jessops, Bob, 1982, “The Capitalist State. Marxist Theories and Methods. New York: New York University Press.

J.P. Suda, 1969. Indian National Movement, Meerut; Bipan Chandra, 1971, Modern India, New Delhi, pp. 184-186 and 1988, India's Struggle for Freedom 1858-1947, Delhi, Viking, p. 528

Judith, Allen, 1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the Limits of History’ in Carole Pateman and Elizabeth Gross (eds.), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Sydney: Allen and Urwin, pp. 173-89.

Karlekar, Malavika, 1991, Voices From Within: Early Personal Narratives of Bengali Women, Delhi, Oxford University Press. 344 | Page

Kasturi, leela and Vina Majundar (eds), 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi: Vikas.

Kaur.M., 1968, Role of Women in the Freedom Movement, 1857-1947, New Delhi: Sterling.

Kaur. Mamohan, 1985, Women in India’s Freedom Struggle, Sterling, Delhi.

Kaviraj, Sudipta, 1994, “On the Construction of Colonial Power: Structure, Discourse, Hegemony,” Contesting Colonial Hegemony, ed. Dagmar Engels and Shula Marks, London, German Historical Institute London.

Kennedy, Dane. 1996, The Magic Mountains: Hill Stations and the British Raj. Oxford University Press. p. 170.

Khan, Yasmin, 2007, The Great Partition The Making of India and Pakistan, Penguin Books, India.

Kishwar, Madhu, 1990, ‘Why I Do Not Call Myself a Feminist’, Manushi, No-61 (November-December).

Kopf, David, 1979, The Brabmo Samaj and the Shaping of the Modern Indian Mind, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Kosambi, Meera, 1988, “Women, Emancipation and Equality: Pandita Ramabai's Contribution to the Women's Cause,” Economic and Political Weekly, 23, no. 44 (October, 1988).

Kothari, Rajni: Politics in India (Boston: Little Brown and Co. 1970), p.237

Krishnamurthy, J, 1989, Women in Colonial India, Oxford, Delhi.

Kumar, Nita, ed., 1994, Women as Subjects, South Asian Histories (Charlottesville and London, University Press of Virginia).

Lama, B Basant, 2008, Through the Mists of Time the Story of Darjeeling The land of Indian Gorkha, Bhawani Offset Printing and Publication, Kurseong.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1998, On Quiet Hills, The Stateman, April 19, 20 & 21.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1998, Gorkhaland Movement: A Perspective Economic Analysis. Himalaya Today, June, pp.5-9.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1996, Compiled Gorkhaland Movement: Quest for an Identity, Department of Information and Cultural Affairs. Darjeeling Gorkha Hill Council.

Lama, Ratna Mani, 1996. ‘Prenahko Shrot Maya Devi’, Darjeeling, Vistha Publication, Darjeeling (In Nepali).

Lama, Ratna Mani, 2014, “Ojhalma Pareko Gorkha Swatatntrata Sangramiharu”, Charitra Publication, Kalimpong (In Nepali). 345 | Page

Labar, Jiwan, Kahi Rajnaitik Byaktitwaharu, Gama Prakashan, H.D.Lama Road, Darjeeling, 2006 (In Nepali).

Lather, Patti, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 11(6).

Leonard, Karen I. and Leonard John, 1981, “Social Reform and Women's Participation in Political Culture: Andhra and Madras,” The Extended Family, ed. Gail Minault, Columbus, Mo., South Asia Books.

Lerner, Gender, 1975, ‘Placing Women in History: Definitions and Challenges’, Feminist Studies, 3(1&2).

Mack Conty, Colleen, 2004, “Third Wave Feminism and the Need to Reweave the Nature/Culture Duality”, NWSA Journal, Vol.16, No.3. DOI: online version.

Mahan, Rajan, 1999, Women in Indian National Congress, Rawat Publication, Nice Printing Press, New Delhi.

Majumdar. R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols. Calcutta.

Majumdar, R.C., (ed.), 1974, British Paramountcy and Indian Renaissance, Bombay; Charles Hetmsath.

Majumdar, R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols.. Calcutta. K.L. Mukhopadhyaya, and 1969, The Struggle for Freedom, Bombay, pp. 998-999:

Majumdar, R.C., 1963, op.cit.,Vol. 111, pp. 280-281, 414, and Suda, op.cit., pp. 243- 244.

Mazumdar, Shudha, 1989, Memoirs of an Indian Woman, ed. Geraldine Forbes, New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Mazumdar,V., 1985, 'Emergence of Women's Question in India and the Role of Women's Studies', Occasional Paper, 7. New Delhi, CWDS.

Mazumdar, Vina, 1976/1990, “The Social Reform Movement in India - From Ranade to Nehru,” Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, ed. B. R. Nanda, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing.

Majumdar and Kasturi, 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi.

Mandal, Tirtha, 1991, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905–1939 (Calcutta, Minerva).

Manmohan, Kaur, 1985, Women in India's Freedom Struggle, Delhi, Sterling Publishers.

Mclane , J.R, 1977, Indian Nationalism and Early Congress, Princeton. 346 | Page

Mehrotra, S.R, 1965, Emergence of Indian National Congress, Vikas Publishing House, Delhi.

Mehta, Hansa, 1981, Indian Women, Buttala & Co., Delhi.

Mernissi, F, 1975, Beyond the Veil, New York: Wiley.

Metcalfe, Thomas. R, 1999, The New Cambridge History of India III. Ideologies of the Raj. Cambridge University Press. p 79.

Mill, James, 1968, The History of British India, 2 vols., New York, Chelsea House.

Minault, G. 1981. 'Introduction: The Extended Family as Metaphor and the Expansion of Women's Realm'. in Minault, op.cit.

Mies, Maria, 1980, Indian Women and Patriarchy, New Delhi, Vikas.

Mishra, B.P. 1986, Behind Gorkhaland Agitation. Mainstream, Vol.25 no. 7, pp. 15-20.

Mohanty, C.T, Under Western Eyes- Feminist Scholarship and Colonial Discourse, in Padmini Mongia (ed), op.cit.

Moktan, R. compiled and edited, 2004. Sikkim: Darjeeling Compendium of Documents. Kalimpong.

Mortan, Elaenor, 1954, Women Behind Mahatma Gandhi, Max Reinhardt, London.

Morris, C.J. 1933/85. The Gurkhas; An Ethnology. Delhi, B.R. Publication

Mukherjee, Ishanee, 1985,“Women and Armed Revolution in Late Colonial Bengal”, National Conference of Women Studies, Chandigarh.

Mukherjee, S. N., 1982, “Raja Rammohun Roy and the Status of Women in Bengal in the Nineteenth Century,” Women in India and Nepal, ed. Michael Allen and S. N. Mukherjee, Canberra, Australian National University.

Munsi, Sunil.1980. “An Enquiry into the Nature of Frontier Settlements: Case Study of Hill Darjeeling”. Occasional Paper Number 34. Centre for the Studies in Social Sciences, Calcutta.

Nanda (ed.), 1976, Indian Womem from Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing House.

Nandy, Akhil Chandra, 1973, “Girl’s in India’s Freedom Struggle”, The Patrika Sunday Magazine (Calcutta, 2nd September).

Nagree Samiti, ‘Kalimpongka Swatantrata Sangramiharu’, Publication: Kalimpong. (In Nepali).

Nair, Janaki, 1991,“Reconstructing and Reinterpreting the History of Women in India,” Journal of Women's History, 3, no. 1 (spring). 347 | Page

Narayan, Uma, 1989, “The Project of Feminist Epistemology: Perpectives from a Non- Western Feminist”, in Alison Jaggar and Susan Bordo(eds), Gender/Body/ Knowledge, New Brunswick, NJ. Rutgers University Press.

Narayan, Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Culture Essentialism. Hypatia 13(2): 86-106.

Nehru, Jawaharlal, 2004, The Discovery of India, Penguin Books, India.

Nehru, J., 1936, “Women and the Freedom Movement,” The Hindu (October 6, 1936).

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965, The Newars: An Ethno-socio-logical Study of a Himalayan Community, Bombay United Asia.

Nepal, Padam, Chakraborty A.S (eds.), 2012, Politics of Culture, Identity and Protest in North-east India, Vol-I, Authors press, Delhi.

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965. The Newars: An Ethno-Sociological Study of a Himalayan Community. Bombay: United Asia.

Nepali Sahitya Sammelan, Darjeeling Publication ‘Swatantrata Senani Dalbahadur Giri’. In Nepali

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub, p. 38.

Northey, WB and Morris, CJ.1974. The Gorkhas: their manners, customs and country. Delhi, Cosmo Publications.

Neugebaver, Monica, 1998, ‘Domestic Activism and Nationalist Struggle’, in Lois Lorentzen and Jennifer Turpin (eds), The Women and War Reader, New York: New York University Press.

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub.

Oakley, Ann, 1981, ‘Interviewing Women; A Contradiction in Terms’, in Helen Roberts (ed.), Doing Feminist Research, London: Routledge.

Odim—Johnson, C. and M. Strobel (eds), 1992, Expanding the Boundaries of Women’s History: Essay on Women in the Third World, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

O’Hanlon, R., 1988, ‘Recovering the Subject: Subaltern Studies and Histories of Resistance in Colonial South Asia’, Modern Asian Studies, 22(1).

Okin, Moller Susan,1989, Justice, Gender and the Family, Basic Books Publication, New York.

Oldenburg, Veena Talwar, 1994 “The Roop Kanwar Case: Feminist Responses,” Sati, the Blessing and the Curse, ed. John S. Hawley, New York, Oxford University Press. 348 | Page

Pakhrin, Kalyani, 2009, The Indian National Movement and the Participation of ‘Nepali’Women of Darjeeling, Unpublished M. Phil Dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of North Bengal.

Pandey, G., 1975, ‘Mobilization in a Mass Movement: “Propaganda” in the United Provinces, 1930-34’, Modern Asian Studies, 9(2).

Pandey, G., 1978, The Ascendancy of the Congress in Uttar Pradesh, 1926-34: A Study in Imperfect Mobilization, New Delhi. Oxford University Press.

Pandey, G., 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalization and the Extended Family Space’, in Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Patti, Lather, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women Studies Int. Forum, Vol.11, No.6, pp. 569-581, USA.

Pearson, Gail, 1981, 'Nationalism. Universalisation and the Extended Female Space in Bombay City". In Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family : Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, Delhi, Chanakya Publications. pp. 175. 188.

Pinn, Fred, 1986, The Road of Destiny: Darjeeling Letters 1839. Calcutta: Oxford University Press

Poddar. Prasad Saryu, 1987, ‘Swadhinta Sangran Darjeeling Aou mah’, Shiv Publication, Kurseong.

Pradhan, Kumar, 1991, The Gorkha Conquest of Nepal, OUP.

Pradhan, R.G, 1930, India’s Struggle For Swaraj, Madras.

Prasad, Bhuvneshwar, 1940, ‘Gandhivad aur Stree Andolan’, Kamala, June,p. 232- 33(In Hindi).

Proceedings (A) of the Hon’ble Lt. Governor of Bengal, General Department, Education, 22nd January, 1857. No. 66.

Rai, M.P,1992, Bir Jati Ko Amar Kahani, Aajako Sikkim Prakashan, Arithang, Gangtok, In Nepali.

Rao, Narayan Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Cultural essentialism. Hypatia 13/2: 86-106.

Rao, Uma, 1994, ‘Women in the Frontline: The Case of UP’, in Leela Kasturi and Veena Mazumdar (eds), Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi, Vikas.

Ratandhwaj, Rai, 1937, Laden La.Darjeeling Popular Agency.

Rawat, Bhagirat, 1981, Bas Salkirahechha, Kalimpong: Saru Gurung, Gurung Lodge. 349 | Page

Ray, Rajat K., 1979. “Man, Woman and the Novel: The Rise of a New Consciousness in Bengal (1858–1947),” Indian Economic and Social History Review, 16, no. 1 (March, 1979).

Rosser, C.1966. Social mobility in the Newar caste system-In Furer Haimendorf (ed): Caste and kin in Nepal, India and Ceylon, Bombay; Asia.

Sahgal, Manmohini Zutshi, 1994, An Indian Freedom Fighter Recalls her Life, ed. Geraldine Forbes, New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Sahgal, Vidyavati, 1930, ‘Sampadhak’, Chand, November (In Hindi).

Samanta.K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

The Personal Narratives Groups (eds), 1989, Interpreting Women’s Lives: Feminist Theory and Personal Narratives, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Said, E, 2001, Orientalism Western Conceptions of the Orient. India, Penguin Book. p. 207.

Samanta,K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

Saraladevi, 1911, “A Women's Movement,” Modern Review (October).

Sarkar, Sumit. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan, India Ltd.

Sarkar ,Sumit, 1973, the Swadeshi Movement in Bengal, 1903-1908, New Delhi.

Sarkar, Tanika, 1992, “The Hindu Wife and Hindu Nation: Domesticity and Nationalism in Nineteenth Century Bengal,” Studies in History, 8, no. 2.

Saxonhouse, W. Arlene, 1985-86, Women in the History of Political Thought, New York, Praeger.

___ Vol.48, No. 2, May 1986, The Journal of Politics- The University of Chicago Press.

Schneir, Miriam ed., Feminism: The Essential Historical Writings (New York, Vintage, 1972).

Scott, James, 1985, Weapons of the Weak: Everyday Forms of Peasant Resistance, New Haven, Yale University Press.

Seal, Anil, 1968.Emergence of Indian Nationalism: Competition and Collaboration in the 19th Century, Cambridge.

Sengupta, Padmini, 1956, The Portract of an Indian Women (Calcutta).

Sen, Jahar, 1989, Darjeeling a favoured Retreat, Indus Publishing Company, New Delhi.

Sethi, Rumina, 1996, ‘Contesting Identities: Involvement and Resistance of Women in the Indian Nationalist Movement’, Journal of Gender Studies, 5(3): 305-13. 350 | Page

Shanley and Pateman, 1989-Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Sharma, J.L, 1982, Hamro Samaj, Sajha Prakashan, Kathmandu.

Sharma, Radha Krishna, 1980. Nationalism, Social Reform and Indian Women, New Delhi: Janaki Prakashan, Delhi.

Sharma, Suryamani, 1990, “Hamro Swatantrata Senani”, Nepali Sahitya Prachar Samiti Publication, Siliguri. In Nepali.

Shanley & Pateman, 1989, Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Shukla, Devidutt, 1934, ‘Striyon Ka Karyachetra Aur Jawaharlal Nehru’, Saraswati, February (In Hindi).

Sinha, Niroj, 2000, Women in Indian Politics, Gyan Publishing House, New Delhi.

Southard, Barbara, 1993, “Colonial Politics and Women's Rights: Woman Suffrage Campaigns in Bengal, British India in the 1920s,” Modern Asian Studies, 27, no. 2.

Sitaramayya, P., 1946, History of the Indian National Congress, Vol. II, Bombay: Padma Publications.

Sitaran-i Singh, 1968, Nationalism and Social Reform in India. 1885-1920, New Delhi, Rampart: Sumit Sarkar. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan India Ltd., p. 290.

Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty, 1988, “Can the Subaltern Speak?” Marxism and the Interpretation of Culture, ed. Cary Nelson and Lawrence Grossberg, Urbana and Chicago, University of Illinois Press.

Spivak, Gayatri C., 1988, ‘Deconstructing Historiography’, in Ranaji Guha and Gayatri C. Spivak (eds.), Selected Subaltern Studies, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Srinathsingh, Devidutt, Shukla, 1938, ‘Rashtra Mata Kasturba’, Saraswati, September (In Hindi).

Srinivas, M.N., 1978, Changing Position of Indian Women, Thomas Huxley Memorial Lecture, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Stacey, Judith, 1991, ‘Can there be a Feminist Ethnography?’, in Sherna Gluck and Daphne Patai (eds.),Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Steele, Flora Annie. 1892, The Complete Indian House Keeper and Cook, London, p. 53

Stephen, Henningham, 1983, Quit India In Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies II, New Delhi. 351 | Page

Stree Shakti Sanghatana, 1989, We Were Making History: Women and the Telengana Uprising, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Subba, T.B. 1992, Ethnicity, State and Development: A Case Study of the Gorkhaland Movement in Darjeeling; Vikas Publishing House Pvt. Ltd, New Delhi. Suleri, Sara, 1989, Meatless Days, Britain: Flamingo.

Tara, Chand, 1961-73, History of Freedom Movement in India, Vol-I to Vol-IV, Delhi.

Tara, Chand. 1961-72. History of the Freedom Movement in India. 4 Vols., Delhi, Government of India. Publications Division: and E.M.S.

Namboodiripad, 1986, History of Indian Freedom Struggle, Trivandrum. Social Scientist Press.

Thapar - Bjorkert Suruchi, 2006, Women in the Indian National Movement : Unseen Faces and

Unheart Voices, 1930-42, New Delhi, Sage Publications.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1994, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism: Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), Researching Women’s lives from a Feminist Perspectives, London: Taylor and Francis.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1996, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism.Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), New Frontier in Women’s Studies: Knowledge, Identity and Nationalism, London: Taylor& Francis.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 2000, ‘Nationalist Memories: Interviewing Indian Middle Class Nationalist Women’, Oral History Journal, 27(2): 35-46.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi and Marsha Henry 2004, ‘Re-assessing the Research Relationship: Location, position and Power in Fieldwork Accounts’, International Journal of Social Research Methodology, 7(5): 363-81.

Tharu, Susie(ed). 1998, Subject to Change. Teaching Literature, New Delhi, Orient Longman.

Thomas, P, 1964, Indian Women Through Ages, Asia Publishing House, New York.

Tomlinson, B.R, 1976, The Indian National Congress and the Raj. Pan Mac Millan, United Kingdom.

Torri, Michelguglielmo, 1990, For a New Periodization of Indian History: The History of India as Part of the History of the World, Sage Publications, London.

Verma, Manya, 2003, “The Role of Women in the Freedom Movement in Punjab”, Abhijeet Publication, Delhi. 352 | Page

Verma, Ritu, 2014, Business as Unusual: The Potential for Gender Transformative Change in Development and Mountain Contexts. Mountain Research and Development.

Verney, Lovett, 1968, A History of the Indian Nationalist Movement, London.

Viswesaran, Kamala, 1996, ‘Small Speeches, Subaltern Gender: Nationalist Ideology and its Historiography’, in Shahid Amin and Dipesh Chakravarty (eds), Subaltern Studies IX: writings on South Asian History and Society, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Waddell, L.A. (1899), Among the Himalayas, New Delhi, Mittal Publication, p.43.

Wasbrook, David, 1976, The Emergence of Provincial Politics: The Madras Presidency, 1870-1920, Cambridge.

Wenner, [Bishokarma] M. 2013. Challenging the state by reproducing its principles: The demand for “Gorkhaland” between regional autonomy and the national belonging. Asian Ethnology.

Wilkinson, S. and C. Kitzinger, 1996, Representing the other: A Feminism and Psychology Reader, London: Sage.

Wolf, Diana (ed.), 1996, Feminist Dilemmas in Fieldwork, Boulder, Co: West View Press.

Yang, Anand, 1987, ‘Disciplining Natives: Prisons and Prisoners in Early Nineteenth Century India’, South Asia, 10 (2): 29-45.

353 | Page

CHAPTER – 5

References

SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY

All interviews were conducted between January 2011 and February 2014. All the respondents were middle class Hindu, Buddhist men and women.

9th January, 2011 - Library (N.B.U). 2nd February, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu 5th April, 2011 - Dr. Pradhan Kumar - Siliguri, Hindu 11th April, 2011 - National Library - Kolkatta 13th April, 2011 - Archives - Esplalde-Kolkatta 10th May, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu 20th May, 2011 - Library - N.B.U. 5th June, 2011 - Gorkha library, Sharma Vinod Prasad - Kurseong, Hindu 7th July, 2011 - All India Radio, Allay Parash Chandra - Kurseong, Hindu 4th August, 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist 27th February 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist 19th August 2013 - Chettri Malati - Medical, Siliguri, Hindu 10th September 2011 - Sir Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu 10th July 2012 - Pradhan Rajan (son of Chandra Devi Pradhan) - Kurseong, Hindu 8th February 2014 - Gautam Nanita - Kalimpong, Hindu 8th February 2014 - lama Pushpa - Kalimpong, Buddhist 3rd December 2014 - Chettri Shanta - Siliguri, Hindu 1st December 2014 - Subba Renu Leena - Kalimpong, Hindu 1st December 2014 - Sunkesari Chettri - Kalimpong, Christian 28th November 2014 - Chettri Prabha - Kurseong, Hindu

354 | Page

PRIMARY SOURCES

Reports & Articles:

Agrarian unrest in North Bengal”published in the Historical Review, July-December, 1986

“Analysis of Causes leading to Depreciation of Currency and Remedial Measures”. 1954.

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 5). L S S O'Malley. Calcutta, 1907 IOR/V/27/62/75 1907

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer). A J Dash.Alipore, 1947 IOR/V/27/62/76 1947

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1901/02. Calcutta, 1905 IOR/V/27/62/77 1905

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1900/01-1910/11 (Bengal District Gazetteer B Vol). Calcutta, 1913 IOR /V/27/62/78 1913

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1921/22-1930/31 (Bengal District Gazetteer B Vol). Calcutta, 1933 IOR /V/27/62/79 1933

Bengal District Gazetteers: Dinajpur (Eastern Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 10) F W Strong. Allahabad: Pioneer Press, 1912 IOR /V/27/62/80 1912

Chattopadhyay Bankim Chandra, 1882, “Anandamath” Bengali novel.

“Darjeeling not to be Unilingual, says Nehru, No Right to Drive out State Language”. Amrita Bazar Patrika. Darjeeling. August 13, 1961.

Darjeeling Municipality Records. Section 119 Act III of 1884.

Darjeeling Porter’s Act. Proceedings of Darjeeling Municipality, 16th March, 1885.

Census of Bengal 1869, As in Hunter, W.W., op.cit., 1869.

Census 1951, West Bengal District Handbooks, Darjeeling, pp.xxxix-xliii, see also, Memorandum (Supplementary) before State Re-organization Commission, Government of West Bengal, Calcutta.

Chettry D.B, A Way Out for the Hill People of Darjeeling District Autonomy.

“Colony for E. Pakistan Refugee Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”. Hindustan Standard, July 12, 1949.

Chamling Sanjog, 25th August 2015,Indian Gorkhas, “Balidan Diwas” remembering supreme sacrifice made by the Indian Gorkhas

Church of Scotland Darjeeling Mission; Sept 30th 1874. As in Chacraborty, C.op.cit., pp.67-115. 355 | Page

“Constituent Assembly Advisory Committee Personnel of Sub-Committees Announced. Fundamental Rights, Minorities & Excluded & Tribal Areas”. Feb 27, 1947.

Consultation, Fort William, 16th January 1839, No. 61 (R/195/Vol.7).

“Four Resolution Passed in North Bengal Conference”. Jalpaiguri. May 20, 1947.

CSM 1974 pp50-54,69-77

CSWI 1974 pp.234-235, 261-263

Dhum Ketu 7th November, 1922.

“Freedom Fighter- The Brave Gorkha Mat

Gorkhas in India, 8th June, 2014.

Himalayan Times, 19th June, 1949, “H.E.Dr.K.N.Katju Addresses the women”, Kurseong.

Himachal Barta 22nd December,1985.

Hindustan Standard, 9th September, 1946, “Gorkha welcome Nehru Government”.

Hindustan Standard, 12th July, 1949, “Colony for E.Pakistan Refugees. Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”, Kurseong.

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

“Independence Day at Kurseong” 16th August 1947, Kurseong.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1907, Bengal District Gazetteers Darjeeling, logos Press, New Delhi.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1995, Darjeeling; District Gazetteer, New Delhi, Gyan Books Pvt. Ltd.

“Nazruler Sange Karagare”, published in Desh, 3rd para, 1376 BS Sarathi 1923.

Subba M.S Lt. Col. Retd, “A Freedom Fighter from Darjeeling”.

Sketch of Darjeeling, from Bengal and Agra Annual Guide and Gazetteer (1841). India Office Library and Records, London.

The collected works of Mahatma Gandhi, Volume XXV October 1917 – July 1918

The Constitutional Recognition of Nepali Language: A Long cherished Aspiration of Indian Nepalis; A Bulletin Of All India Nepali Bhasha Samity.

The Darjeeling Tract, from the Darjeeling Guide, 1845, India Office Library and Records, London.

The Encyclopedia of the Indian National Congress, Vol. VIII, 1921-24, p.332. 356 | Page

The History of Darjeeling — The Queen of Hills. Darjeelingpolice. Retrieved on 30 April 2006.

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The Report of the Committee on the Status of Women in India (CSM), Towards Equality, 1974, New Delhi, Government of India, Department of Social Welfare, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare pp.50-54, 69-77

Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Darjeeling" Categories: Darjeeling | History of Bengal

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The school magazine of Girls High School, Kalimpong 2000.

Towards Equality: Report of the Committee On the Status of Women in India, Department of Social Welfare , Ministry of Education and Social Welfare, Govt. of India Press, 1975.

Report by Miss Lily Waugh, Girl’s Boarding School, Kalimpong 1898, in Manuel D.G.-A Gladdening River. London, A & C Black 1914.

Report of the Inspector of Schools, 21st October 1908. Darjeeling Girls Boarding School.

As Netaji Files Declassified - the Gorkha Connection Emerges Stronger http://netajipapers.gov.in/ www.gandhiashramsevagram.org. www.kalimpong.info » The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as ... www.kalimpong.info/The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as reviewed by Dr. Sonam ... On 7 September 2008. http://www.congresssandesh.com/AICC/history/president/dr_pattabi_sitaraimayya.htm.

Newspapers

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 31st January, 1922. Calcutta.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 2nd February, 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 5th February, 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 30th June 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 7 July 1905.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 1st August, 1906. 357 | Page

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 13th August 1961

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 28th June 1961

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 19th October 1960, Kurseong

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 11th April 1961

Darjeeling Times, 2000, Celebrating Culture and Conflict, Vol. No1, November-December.

Darjeeling Times, 2008, Vol. No. 6, July-August. The Nation sees Gorkhaland.

Darjeeling:1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850.

Gorkha Times, 2008 (Samajik Nepali Newspaper), Vol.4.

Gorkhas in India 8th June 2014

Gujarat Navajivan, 30th November, 1924.

Gujarat Navajivan, 30th December 1924.

Himalaya Darpan, 29th December 2011.

Himalaya Darpan, 18th August 2012

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

Himalayan Times, 2008, Kalimpong Vol. III, Issue 8, November.

Himalayan Times, 18th July 1948, Kalimpong

Himalaya Times, 19th June 1949, Kurseong

Hindustan Standard, 9th September 1946

Hindustan Standard, 21st February 1947, Patna

Hindustan Standard, 12th July 1949, Kurseong

The Englishman, 1839, 14th January.

The Friend of India, 1839, 15th January.

The Hindustan Times, 28 December 1938 (CWMG, Vol.68, p.230)

The Hindustan Times, 10th April 1961

Times of India, 11 August 1930, p.4

Independence Day at Kurseong, 16th August 1947, Kurseong

Indian Gorkhas, 25th August 2015 358 | Page

Parliamentary Times, 11th June 1962

Vartman, 18th October 1931:3

Young India, 13th November, 1924, M Gandhi mentioned the demise of Dal Bahadur Giri as ‘National Loss’.

Secondary Sources

Books

Agarwala, R.C, 1969, Constitutional History of India and National Movement, S. Chand & Co, New Delhi.

Agnew,Vijay,1979, Elite Women in Indian Politics, New Delhi:Vikas.

Ahmad, K.C., 1984, ‘Gandhi, Women’s Role and the Freedom Movement’, Occasional Papers on History and Society, 19: 1-24.

Al-Ali, Nadje, 2000, ‘Nationalism, National Identities and Nation States: Gendered Perspectives’(Review Article), Nation and Nationalism, 6 (4): 631-38.

Alexander, Rajani, 1984, "Participation and Perceptions: Women and the Indian Independence Movement", Samya Shakti, Vol.1, No.2.

Alloula, Malek, 1987, The Colonial Harem, Manchester: Manchester University Press.

Altekar, A.S. 1962, The Position of Women in Hindu Civilization, New Delhi: Motilal.

Ali, Aruna Asaf, 1991, Resurgence of Indian Women, Radiant, Delhi, Travel Talk, Aundh Publishing Trust, Aundh, 1947.

Allen, Judith,1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the limits of History’, in Carol Pateman and Elizabeth Gross(eds), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Australia: Allen and Unwin.

Amin, Sahid, 1984, ‘Gandhi as Mahatma: Gorakhpur District, Eastern UP. 1921-22’, IN Ranajit Guha (ed.), Subaltern Studies III: Writings on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Anand, Geeta, 1989, “Appeal to the Indian National Movement to Women”, senior, Dartmouth College; ABP(20th April,1930), (7th November, 1930), (23rd November, 1930), BC (14th July,1930), 7th November, 1930), (7th December, 1930), (3rd January, 1931), The Tribune (7th August, 1930).

Anderson, Benedict, 1991, Imagined Communities: Reflection on the Origin and spread of Nationalism, London: Verso.

Anthias, Floya and Davis Yuval Nira, 1992, Racialized Boundaries: Race, Nation, Gender, Colour and Class and the Anti- Racist Struggle, Routledge, London.

Asthana, Pratima, 1974, Women's Movement in India , Delhi, Vikas. 359 | Page

Bagchi, G.C,1972. Village Survey Monograph on Upper Pedong. Census of India, 1961.

Bagchi, J, 1990, “Representing Nationalism: Ideology of Motherhood in Colonial Bengal”, Economics and Political Weekly 25, no.42-44: WS 65-WS 71.

Bagh, Tara Ali (ed), 1958, Women of India, New Delhi, Publication Division.

Bakshi, S.R. 1988, Mutiny to Independence, New Delhi, Deep and Deep Publications.

Bakshi, S.R. 1987, Gandhi and the Status of Women, New Delhi: Criterion.

Ballhatchet, Kenneth, 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj- Imperial Attitudes and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905.London, Weidenfield and Nicolson.

Banerjee, Himani, 1995, ‘Attired in Virtue: The Discourse on Shame (lajja) and Clothing of the Bhadramahila in Colonial Bengal’, in Bharati Ray (ed.), From the Seams of History: Essays on Indian Women, Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Bandhyopadhyay, Sandip, 1989, “The ‘Fallen’ and Non-Cooperation,” Manushi 53, July-August.

Bandyopadhyay, Sibaji, 1995, ‘The Contemporary Popular Bengali Fiction: Textual Strategic’, in Jasodhara Bagchi, (ed.), Indian Women: Myth and Reality, London: Sangam Books.

Banerjee, Sikata, 2003.‘Gender and Nationalism: The Masculisation of Hinduism and Female Political Participation in India’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 935(1): 167-78.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, ‘The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom’, in B.R.Nanda (ed.), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi: Raddian Publishers.

Barbara, Fultner edt Habermas Jurgen, 2011, Key Concepts Acumen, Durham, p.g.23.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Basu, Aparna and Ray Bharati, 1990. Women's Struggle: A History of the All India Women's Conference. 1927-1990, Delhi, Manohar.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, “The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom,” B.R. Nanda (ed), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishers.

Basu, Aparna, 1982, Essays in the History of Indian Education, New Delhi, Concept Publishing Co. 360 | Page

Ballhatchet, Keneth. 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj-Imperial Attitude and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905. London Weidenfield and Nicolson, p.144.

Bayly, C.A, 1975, The Local Roots of Indian Politics: Allahabad 1880-1920, Oxford University Press.

Beard, Mary, 1946, Woman as a Force in History: A Study in Traditions and Realities, Macmillan, New York.

Bell, Diane, Karen Caplan and Wazir Karim(eds), 1993, Gendered Fields: Women, Men and Ethnography, London: Routledge.

Bell, Vikki. 1993. Interrogating Incest: Feminism, Foucault and the Law. London: Routledge.

Besant, Annie, 1885, The Political Status of Women, 2nd edn., London, C. Watts. (pamphlet).

Bhabha, H. 1982, The Other Question. The Stereotype and Colonial Discourse, Screen 24.6, pp. 18-36, In Padmini Mongia’s, op.cit., p.41.

Birch, Anthony, 2001, The Concepts and Theories of Modern Democracy, Routledge, London

Bista, D.B.1980. People of Nepal. Kathmandu: Ratna Pustak Bhandar.

Biswas Sanjay, Roka Sameer, 2007, Darjeeling, Truth & Beyond. Systematic Computerised Offset Printers, Darjeeling.

Bomjan, D.S. 2008, Darjeeling, Dooars People and Place under Bengal’s Neo-Colonial Rule. Darjeeling, Bikas Jana Sahitya Kendra.

Borland, Katherine, 1991, ‘That’s Not What I Said: Interpretive Conflict in Oral Narrative Research’, in S.C.Gluck and D. Patai(eds.), Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Borthwick, Meredith, 1985, The Changing Role of Women in Bengal, 1849–1905, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Broomfield, J.H, 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

Borthwick, M. 1984, TheChanging Role of Women in Bengal, 1804-1905, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

Bracewell, Wendy, 1996, ‘Women, Motherhood and Contemporary Serbian Nationalism’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 19 (1-2).

Brown, Judith. 1972, Gandhi and the Civil Disobedience Movement, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 146, 168.)

Brown, Judith, 1977, Gandhi Rise to Power, op.cit. 1928-1934, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. 361 | Page

Broomfield, J.H. 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

B.T. Ranadive: 1986, Gorkhaland Agitation: A Part of Imperialist Plot in East. September, 1986.

Buramanger, H.B. 1994, Is Gorkhaland a Reality or Simply Mirage. Kathmandu.

Burke, Peter (ed.), 1991, New Perspective on Historical Writings, Oxford: Polity.

Butalia, Urvashi, 1993, ‘Community, State and Gender: On Women’s Agency during Partition’, Economic and Political Weekly, XXVIII (17).

Burton, Antoinette, 1998, At the Heart of the Empire: Indians and the Colonial Encounter in Late Victorian Briatin, University of California Press.

Campbell, A. 1905. Final Report on the Survey and Settlement of the Kalimpong Government Estate in the District of Darjeeling, 1901-1903. Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Press.

Caplan, I, 1970. Land and Social Change in east Nepal: a study of Hindu-tribal relations.London; Routledge and Kegan Paul.

Caplan, P, 1989, Don’t Blame Mothers, New York, Harper and Row.

Caplan, Paula .J, 1989, Women’s Masochism: The Myth Destroyed, New York: New American Library, 1987.

Chakrabarty, Dipesh, 1993, “Postcoloniality and the Artifices of History: Who Speaks for ‘Indian’ Pasts?”Representations, 3, Winter.

Chakrabati, Dyutis. 1988, Gorkhaland: Evolution of Politics of Segregation, Centre for Himalayan Studies, Special Lecture X, University of North Bengal.

______1988. Nationalism, Ethnicity and Gorkhaland Movement, A Note on Conceptual Problem. University of North Bengal.

Chakravartty, Renu, 1980, Communists in the Indian Women's Movement, 1940–1950, New Delhi, People's Publishing House.

Chandra, Bipan, 1988, India’s Struggle for Independence, Penguin Books, India.

Chandra, B, 1999, Colonialism: Some Basic Aspects, London. p 66.

Chand, Tara, 2995, History of the fReedom Movement in India, Vol.III, New Delhi.

Chatterjee, Manini, 2001, ‘1930: Turning Point in the Participation of Women in the Freedom Struggle’, Social Scientist, 7-8: 39-47.

Chatterjee, Partha,1989, ‘ The Nationalist Resolution of the Women’s Question’, in Kumkum Sangari and Sudesh Vaid (eds), Recasting Women: Essays in Colonial History, New Delhi: Kali for Women. 362 | Page

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1986, Inner Recesses/Outer Spaces. Memoirs, New Delhi, Navrang.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1937, The Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1983, India’s Women’s Struggle for Freedom, Abhinav Publication, New Delhi.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1939, Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chattopadhyay, R., 1989, ‘ The Women Perceived: A Study in the Changing Visual Iconography, India Women Myth and Reality’, paper presented at the national seminar, Scholl of Women’s Studies, Jadavpur University, Calcutta, March.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chemjong, Iman Singh.1966. History and Culture of the Kirat People. 3rd Ed.Nepal: Tumeng Hang.

Chettri, M. 2013. Choosing the Gorkha: At the crossroads of class and ethnicity in the Darjeeling hills. Asian Ethnicity.

Chettri, V. 1994, Kumar, Kurseong Ra Kishorawasthama, Kuseong, In Nepali.

Choudhuri, Nirad, 1968, The Autobiography of Unknown Indian, University of California Press, 1968.

Chow R, 1997, Where Have All The Native Gone? In Padmini Mongia (ed) Contemporary Post Colonial Theory. A Reader, Delhi, Oxford University Press, p 124.

Cornell, D. 1995. What is ethical feminism? In: Benhabib S, Butler J, Cornell D, Fraser N, Nicholson L, editors. Feminist Contentions: A Philosophical Exchange. New York, NY: Routledge, pp 75–106.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A, editor. 2007. Feminisms in Development: Contradictions, Contestations and Challenges. New York, NY: Zed Books.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A. 2008. Gender Myths and Feminist Fables: The Struggle for Interpretive Power in Gender and Development. Oxford, United Kingdom: Wiley & Blackwell.

Daly, Mary, 1990, Gyn/ecology: The Metaethics of Radical Feminism, Boston, Mass: Beacon Press.

Darjeeling and its Mountain Railway, 2002, Naya Udyog, Kolkata.

Darjeeling Branch Indian Tea Association. 1982. Report. Submitted to the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling.

Darjeeling Municipality Records, 1884,Section 119 Act III. 363 | Page

Dartmouth College (1989); ABP (April 20,1930), p.6, (November 7, 1930),p.4, (November 23, 1930), p.5; BC (July 14, 1930), p.4, (November 7, 1930), p. I (December 7, 1930), p. I,(January 3, 1931), p. I; The Tribune (August 7, 1930), p. 9.Darjeeling: 1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850.

Dash, Arthur Jules.1947. Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling. Calcutta: Govt. Printing.

Dasgupta, Atis. 1999, Ethnic Problems and Movements for Autonomy in Darjeeling, in Social Scientist, Vol. 27, No.11/12, Nov-Dec., 1999, pp. 47-68.

Dasgupta, Kalpana, 1976, Women on the Indian Scene, New Delhi, Abhinav Publications, p. 16.

Dasgupta, Manas: 1989, Economic Development of Darjeeling Hill Areas.

De, Barun and Roy. R. Pranab, 1979, “Notes for the history of Darjeeling”, presented to the Indian History Congress, Waltair Session.

Denis, Kandiyoti. 1996, Women, Ethnicity and Nationalism in Ethnicity edited by John Hucthison and A.D. Smith, Oxford: OUP.

De, P.J. 1978. “Study of a Market in Darjeeling District, West Bengal”. Bul. Of Anthrop.Sur. of India, 27 (1&2).

Desai, A.R, 1959, Social Background of India, Bombay.

Desai, I.P: 1967, “Caste Politics” in Economic and Political Weekly (Bombay), April 22.

Desai, Mahadev. n.d., The Story of Bardoli, among others and Jawaharlal Nehru, 1945, Discovery of India, Calcutta, p. 32.

Desai, Neera, 1957, Women in Modern India, Vora & Co. Bombay.

Desai, Neera, 1967, Woman in Modern India, 2nd edn, Bombay, Vora and Co.

Davidoff, Leonore, 1995, Worlds Between: Historical Perspectives on Gender and Class, Cambridge: Polity Press.

Davin, A, 1978, ‘Imperialism and Motherhood’, History Workshop Journal, 5.

Dietrich, G, 1985, “Personal is Political”: Women and the Process of Political Participation’, Teaching Politics, 10.

Dr. Basu, Durga Das, 2007, Introduction to the Constitution of India, Wadhwa & Company Law Publishers, India.

Dr. Wangyal, B Sonam, 2002, Sikkim and Darjeeling, Division & Deception, 1st edition, Jaigaon, India.

Dozey, E.C. 1922, A Concise History of the Darjeeling District Since 1835 with complete Itinerary of Tours in Sikkim and the District, Calcutta, Art Press. 364 | Page

Dutta, KK, 1957, History of Freedom Movement in Bihar, 1928-41, Vol-II, Patna.

Engels, Dagmar, 1983, ‘The Age of Consent Act of 1891: Colonial Ideology in Bengal’, South Asian Research, 3(2).

_____, 1989, ‘The Limits of Gender Ideology: Bengali Women, The Colonial State, and the Private Sphere, 1890-1930’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 12(4).

Everett, J.Matson, 1979, Women and Social Change in India, New Delhi, Heritage

Everyman Press; 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, Abhinav, Delhi, Inner Recesses.

Fine, Michelle, 1992, Disruptive Voices the Possibilities of Feminist Research, The University of Michigan Press.

Fobres, Geraldine, The New Cambridge History of India : Women in Modern India, New Delhi,Cambridge University Press, 1998.

Forbes, H. Geraldine, “Goddesses or Rebels? The Women Revolutionaries of Bengal”, The Oracle, 2, no.2 (April 1980), pp.1-15.

Forbes, Geraldine, The Indian Women’s Movement: A Struggle for Women’s Right or National Liberation? In Gail Menault (ed). op.cit. p.54.

Forbes, Geraldine, 1984, “Mothers and Sisters: Feminism and Nationalism in the Thought of Subhas Chandra Bose,” Asian Studies 2, no. 1.

Foning, A.R.1987.Lepcha: My Vanishing Tribe. New Delhi: Sterling.

Fonow, M. and J.Cook (eds), 1991, Beyond Methodology: Feminist Scholarship as Lived Research, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Friedan, B, 1963, The Feminist Mystique, Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Gail O, Pearson, 1979, “Women in Public Life in Bombay City with special reference to the “Civil Disobedience Movement”, PH.D. Thesis, Jawaharlal Nehru University.

Gail, Pearson, 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalism and Extended Female Space in Bombay City,’ in Gail Minault (ed.). The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Gail, Omvedt, 1987, Feminism and the Women’s in India. Unpublished Paper, SMDT, University Research Centre for Women’s Studies, Bombay.

Gallagar, G.Johnson, A Seal, (ed.), 1973, Locality, Province and Nation, Cambridge.

Gandhi, “Duty of Women”, CWMG, vol XVIII, PP 57-8: “speech at women’s meeting at Dakor”, CWMG, vol. XVIII pp 391-5.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP 228-9. 365 | Page

Gandhi, “speech at women’s meeting, Patna”, CWMG, vol. XIX, pp.67-8.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP- 228-9.

Gandhi, M.K, Hind Swaraj, 1958 edition, pp. 25-26.

Gandhi, M. K., 1920, “Women and the Vote,” Young India (November 24, 1920).

Gandhi, “Untouchability, Women and Swaraj”, ISR, 37 (March 26, 1927).

Gandhi, “Speech at Women’s Meeting”, Coimbatore, October 16, 1927, CWMG, Vol. XXV,P.148.

Ganguly, R. 2005. Poverty, malgovernance and ethnopolitical mobilization: Gorkha nationalism and the Gorkhaland agitation in India. Nationalism and Ethnic Politics.

Gedge, 1929, E & Choksi. M (ed.), Women in Modern India, Bombay.

Genovese-Fox, E., 1982, ‘Placing Women’s History in History’, New Left Review, 133.

Ghosh, Aurobindo, 1948, The Doctrine of Passive Resistance, Pondicherry.

Ghosh, Das Santi, 1976, interview (Calcutta, 24th February); Tirtha Mandal, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905-1939 (Calcutta, Minerva, 1991).

Giri, Dal Bahadur, Smitri Grantha, Nepali Sahitya Sammelan Darjeeling.

Giri, Ranjana, 2010, Maya Devi Chhetry: An Inspiration, New Delhi, L.B. Associates (Pvt) Ltd.

Gluck, S.C and D. Patai (eds) 1991, Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Gordon, Alexandea, 1898, Lt.Col.W. Recollection of a Highland Subaltern during the campaign, London.

Gordon, Linda, 1988, ‘What is Women’s History?’. In Juliet Gardiner (ed.), What is History Today?, Hampshire: Macmillan.

Gopal, K, 1966, ‘The Development of the Indian National Congress as a Mass Organisation, 1918-23’, Journal of Asian Studies, 25 (3).

Gorkha National Liberation Front. 1986 “Gorkhaland is a Must Why?”. Leaflet

Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document, Govt. of West Bengal, September 1986.

Government of West Bengal, Office of the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling, Tribal Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document-II, Govt. of West Bengal, January, 1987. 366 | Page

Welfare Department, 22nd May, 1958.

Graham, J.A, 1905, On the Threshold of Three Closed Lands. Edinburgh, R & V Clark Ltd.

Guha, Ranajit (ed.), 1921-22, Subaltern Studies III: Writing on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Guha, Ranajit (ed.), 1982-89, Subaltern Studies: Writings on South Asian History and Society, Vols-I-VI, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Gupta, Das, Kamala, 1970, Swadinata Sangrame Banglar Nari (Bengali Women in the Freedom Movement), Calcutta, Basudhara Prakashani.

Harding, Sandra (ed.), 1987, Feminism and Methodology, Bloomington: Indiana University Pressand Milton Keynes: Open University Press.

Haynes, Douglas and Prakash Gyan, 1991, Contesting Power, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Heimsath, Charles H. 1964, Indian Nationalism and Hindu Social Reform, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Henningham, Stephen, 1983, Quit India in Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies-II, New Delhi, p 137.

Hermanns, Fr. Mathias. 1954. The Indo-Tibetans: The Indo-Tibetans and Mongoloid Problem in the Southern Himalaya and North-Northeast India. Bombay: K.L.Fernandes.

Hingorani, AT. (ed.), 1964, M.K. Gandhi, The Role of Women, Bombay: Bhartiya Vidya Bhavan.

History of Darjeeling. exploredarjeeling.com. Retrieved on 2 May 2006

Hooker,J.D. 1891, Ibid, p. 127.

Hutchins, Francis G. 1967, The Illusion of Permanence: British Imperialism in India, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Jayawardena, Kumari, Feminism and Nationalism in the Third World. Zed Books, London, 1986.

Jessops, Bob, 1982, “The Capitalist State. Marxist Theories and Methods. New York: New York University Press.

J.P. Suda, 1969. Indian National Movement, Meerut; Bipan Chandra, 1971, Modern India, New Delhi, pp. 184-186 and 1988, India's Struggle for Freedom 1858-1947, Delhi, Viking, p. 528

Judith, Allen, 1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the Limits of History’ in Carole Pateman and Elizabeth Gross (eds.), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Sydney: Allen and Urwin, pp. 173-89. 367 | Page

Karlekar, Malavika, 1991, Voices From Within: Early Personal Narratives of Bengali Women, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Kasturi, leela and Vina Majundar (eds), 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi: Vikas.

Kaur.M., 1968, Role of Women in the Freedom Movement, 1857-1947, New Delhi: Sterling.

Kaur. Mamohan, 1985, Women in India’s Freedom Struggle, Sterling, Delhi.

Kaviraj, Sudipta, 1994, “On the Construction of Colonial Power: Structure, Discourse, Hegemony,” Contesting Colonial Hegemony, ed. Dagmar Engels and Shula Marks, London, German Historical Institute London.

Kennedy, Dane. 1996, The Magic Mountains: Hill Stations and the British Raj. Oxford University Press. p. 170.

Khan, Yasmin, 2007, The Great Partition The Making of India and Pakistan, Penguin Books, India.

Kishwar, Madhu, 1990, ‘Why I Do Not Call Myself a Feminist’, Manushi, No-61 (November-December).

Kopf, David, 1979, The Brabmo Samaj and the Shaping of the Modern Indian Mind, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Kosambi, Meera, 1988, “Women, Emancipation and Equality: Pandita Ramabai's Contribution to the Women's Cause,” Economic and Political Weekly, 23, no. 44 (October, 1988).

Kothari, Rajni: Politics in India (Boston: Little Brown and Co. 1970), p.237

Krishnamurthy, J, 1989, Women in Colonial India, Oxford, Delhi.

Kumar, Nita, ed., 1994, Women as Subjects, South Asian Histories (Charlottesville and London, University Press of Virginia).

Lama, B Basant, 2008, Through the Mists of Time The Story of Darjeeling The land of Indian Gorkha, Bhawani Offset Printing and Publication, Kurseong.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1998, On Quiet Hills, The Stateman, April 19, 20 & 21.

______1998, Gorkhaland Movement: A Perspective Economic Analysis. Himalaya Today, June, pp.5-9.

______1996, Compiled Gorkhaland Movement: Quest for an Identity, Department of Information and Cultural Affairs. Darjeeling Gorkha Hill Council.

Lama, Ratna Mani, 1996. ‘Prenahko Shrot Maya Devi’, Darjeeling, Vistha Publication, Darjeeling (In Nepali). 368 | Page

Lama, Ratna Mani, 2014, “Ojhalma Pareko Gorkha Swatatntrata Sangramiharu”, Charitra Publication, Kalimpong (In Nepali).

Labar, Jiwan, Kahi Rajnaitik Byaktitwaharu, Gama Prakashan, H.D.Lama Road, Darjeeling, 2006 (In Nepali).

Lather, Patti, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 11(6).

Leonard, Karen I. and Leonard John, 1981, “Social Reform and Women's Participation in Political Culture: Andhra and Madras,” The Extended Family, ed. Gail Minault, Columbus, Mo., South Asia Books.

Lerner, Gender, 1975, ‘Placing Women in History: Definitions and Challenges’, Feminist Studies, 3(1&2).

Mack Conty, Colleen, 2004, “Third Wave Feminism and the Need to Reweave the Nature/Culture Duality”, NWSA Journal, Vol.16, No.3. DOI: online version.

Mahan, Rajan, 1999, Women in Indian National Congress, Rawat Publication, Nice Printing Press, New Delhi.

Majumdar. R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols. Calcutta.

Majumdar, R.C., (ed.), 1974, British Paramountcy and Indian Renaissance, Bombay; Charles Hetmsath.

Majumdar, R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols.. Calcutta. K.L. Mukhopadhyaya, and 1969, The Struggle for Freedom, Bombay, pp. 998-999:

Majumdar, R.C., 1963, op.cit.,Vol. 111, pp. 280-281, 414, and Suda, op.cit., pp. 243- 244.

Mazumdar, Shudha, 1989, Memoirs of an Indian Woman, ed. Geraldine Forbes, New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Mazumdar,V., 1985, 'Emergence of Women's Question in India and the Role of Women's Studies', Occasional Paper, 7. New Delhi, CWDS.

Mazumdar, Vina, 1976/1990, “The Social Reform Movement in India - From Ranade to Nehru,” Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, ed. B. R. Nanda, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing.

Majumdar and Kasturi, 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi.

Mandal, Tirtha, 1991, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905–1939 (Calcutta, Minerva).

Manmohan, Kaur, 1985, Women in India's Freedom Struggle, Delhi, Sterling Publishers. 369 | Page

Mclane , J.R, 1977, Indian Nationalism and Early Congress, Princeton.

Mehrotra, S.R, 1965, Emergence of Indian National Congress, Vikas Publishing House, Delhi.

Mehta, Hansa, 1981, Indian Women, Buttala & Co., Delhi.

Mernissi, F, 1975, Beyond the Veil, New York: Wiley.

Metcalfe, Thomas. R, 1999, The New Cambridge History of India III. Ideologies of the Raj. Cambridge University Press. p 79.

Mill, James, 1968, The History of British India, 2 vols., New York, Chelsea House.

Minault, G. 1981. 'Introduction: The Extended Family as Metaphor and the Expansion of Women's Realm'. in Minault, op.cit.

Mies, Maria, 1980, Indian Women and Patriarchy, New Delhi, Vikas.

Mishra, B.P. 1986, Behind Gorkhaland Agitation. Mainstream, Vol.25 no. 7, pp. 15-20.

Mohanty, C.T, Under Western Eyes- Feminist Scholarship and Colonial Discourse, in Padmini Mongia (ed), op.cit.

Moktan, R. compiled and edited, 2004. Sikkim: Darjeeling Compendium of Documents. Kalimpong.

Mortan, Elaenor, 1954, Women Behind Mahatma Gandhi, Max Reinhardt, London.

Morris, C.J. 1933/85. The Gurkhas; An Ethnology. Delhi, B.R. Publication

Mukherjee, Ishanee, 1985, “Women and Armed Revolution in Late Colonial Bengal”, National Conference of Women Studies, Chandigarh.

Mukherjee, S. N., 1982, “Raja Rammohun Roy and the Status of Women in Bengal in the Nineteenth Century,” Women in India and Nepal, ed. Michael Allen and S. N. Mukherjee, Canberra, Australian National University.

Munsi, Sunil.1980. “An Enquiry into the Nature of Frontier Settlements: Case Study of Hill Darjeeling”. Occasional Paper Number 34. Centre for the Studies in Social Sciences, Calcutta.

Nanda (ed.), 1976, Indian Womem from Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing House.

Nandy, Akhil Chandra, 1973, “Girl’s in India’s Freedom Struggle”, The Patrika Sunday Magazine (Calcutta, 2nd September).

Nagree Samiti, ‘Kalimpongka Swatantrata Sangramiharu’, Publication: Kalimpong.( In Nepali).

Nair, Janaki, 1991,“Reconstructing and Reinterpreting the History of Women in India,” Journal of Women's History, 3, no. 1 (spring). 370 | Page

Narayan, Uma, 1989, “The Project of Feminist Epistemology: Perpectives from a Non- Western Feminist”, in Alison Jaggar and Susan Bordo (eds), Gender/Body/ Knowledge, New Brunswick, NJ. Rutgers University Press.

Narayan, Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Culture Essentialism. Hypatia 13(2): 86-106.

Nehru, Jawaharlal, 2004, The Discovery of India, Penguin Books, India.

Nehru, J., 1936, “Women and the Freedom Movement,” The Hindu (October 6, 1936).

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965, The Newars: An Ethno-socio-logical Study of a Himalayan Community, Bombay United Asia.

Nepal, Padam, Chakraborty A.S (eds.), 2012, Politics of Culture, Identity and Protest in North-east India, Vol-I, Authors press, Delhi.

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965. The Newars: An Ethno-Sociological Study of a Himalayan Community. Bombay: United Asia.

Nepali Sahitya Sammelan, Darjeeling Publication ‘Swatantrata Senani Dalbahadur Giri’. In Nepali

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub, p. 38.

Northey, WB and Morris, CJ.1974. The Gorkhas: their manners, customs and country. Delhi, Cosmo Publications.

Neugebaver, Monica, 1998, ‘Domestic Activism and Nationalist Struggle’, in Lois Lorentzen and Jennifer Turpin (eds), The Women and War Reader, New York: New York University Press.

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub.

Oakley, Ann, 1981, ‘Interviewing Women; A Contradiction in Terms’, in Helen Roberts (ed.), Doing Feminist Research, London: Routledge.

Odim, Johnson, C. and M. Strobel (eds), 1992, Expanding the Boundaries of Women’s History: Essay on Women in the Third World, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

O’Hanlon, R., 1988, ‘Recovering the Subject: Subaltern Studies and Histories of Resistance in Colonial South Asia’, Modern Asian Studies, 22(1).

Okin, Moller Susan,1989, Justice, Gender and the Family, Basic Books Publication, New York.

Oldenburg, Veena Talwar, 1994 “The Roop Kanwar Case: Feminist Responses,” Sati, the Blessing and the Curse, ed. John S. Hawley, New York, Oxford University Press. 371 | Page

Pakhrin, Kalyani, 2009, The Indian National Movement and the Participation of ‘Nepali’Women of Darjeeling, Unpublished M. Phil Dissertation, Department of Political. Science, University of North Bengal.

Pandey, G., 1975, ‘Mobilization in a Mass Movement: “Propaganda” in the United Provinces, 1930-34’, Modern Asian Studies, 9(2).

----, ______1978, The Ascendancy of the Congress in Uttar Pradesh, 1926-34: A Study in Imperfect Mobilization, New Delhi. Oxford University Press.

---, 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalization and the Extended Family Space’, in Gail Minault (ed.),The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Patti, Lather, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women Studies Int. Forum, Vol.11, No.6, pp. 569-581, USA.

Pearson, Gail, 1981, 'Nationalism. Universalisation and the Extended Female Space in Bombay City". In Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family : Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, Delhi, Chanakya Publications. pp. 175. 188.

Pinn, Fred, 1986, The Road of Destiny: Darjeeling Letters 1839. Calcutta: Oxford University Press

Poddar.Prasad.Saryu,1987, ‘Swadhinta Sangran Darjeeling Aou mah’, Shiv Publication, Kurseong.

Pradhan, Kumar,1991, The Gorkha Conquest of Nepal, OUP.

Pradhan, R.G, 1930, India’s Struggle for Swaraj, Madras.

Prasad, Bhuvneshwar, 1940, ‘Gandhivad aur Stree Andolan’, Kamala, June,p. 232- 33(In Hindi).

Proceedings (A) of the Hon’ble Lt. Governor of Bengal, General Department, Education, 22nd January, 1857. No.66.

Rai, M.P,1992, Bir Jati Ko Amar Kahani, Aajako Sikkim Prakashan, Arithang, Gangtok, In Nepali.

Rao, Narayan Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Cultural essentialism. Hypatia 13/2: 86-106.

Rao, Uma, 1994, ‘Women in the Frontline: The Case of UP’, In leela Kasturi and Veena Mazumdar (eds), Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi, Vikas.

Ratandhwaj, Rai, 1937, Laden La.Darjeeling Popular Agency.

Rawat, Bhagirat, 1981, Bas Salkirahechha, Kalimpong: Saru Gurung, Gurung Lodge. 372 | Page

Ray, Rajat K., 1979. “Man, Woman and the Novel: The Rise of a New Consciousness in Bengal (1858–1947),” Indian Economic and Social History Review, 16, no. 1 (March, 1979).

Rosser, C.1966. Social mobility in the Newar caste system-In Furer Haimendorf (ed): Caste and kin in Nepal, India and Ceylon, Bombay; Asia.

Sahgal, Manmohini Zutshi, 1994, An Indian Freedom Fighter Recalls her Life, ed. Geraldine Forbes , New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Sahgal, Vidyavati, 1930, ‘Sampadhak’, Chand, November (In Hindi).

Samanta.K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

The Personal Narratives Groups(eds), 1989, Interpreting Women’s Lives: Feminist Theory and Personal Narratives, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Said, E, 2001, Orientalism Western Conceptions of the Orient. India, Penguin Book. p. 207.

Samanta, K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

Saraladevi, 1911, “A Women's Movement,” Modern Review (October).

Sarkar, Sumit. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan, India Ltd.

Sarkar, Sumit, 1973, the Swadeshi Movement in Bengal, 1903-1908, New Delhi.

Sarkar, Tanika, 1992, “The Hindu Wife and Hindu Nation: Domesticity and Nationalism in Nineteenth Century Bengal,” Studies in History, 8, no. 2 .

Saxonhouse, W. Arlene, 1985-86, Women in the History of Political Thought, New York, Praeger.

___ Vol.48, No. 2, May 1986, The Journal of Politics- The University of Chicago Press.

Schneir, Miriam ed., Feminism: The Essential Historical Writings (New York, Vintage, 1972).

Scott, James, 1985, Weapons of the Weak: Everyday Forms of Peasant Resistance, New Haven, Yale University Press.

Seal, Anil, 1968.Emergence of Indian Nationalism: Competition and Collaboration in the 19th Century, Cambridge.

Sengupta, Padmini, 1956, The Portract of an Indian Women (Calcutta).

Sen, Jahar, 1989, Darjeeling a favoured Retreat, Indus Publishing Company, New Delhi.

Sethi, Rumina, 1996, ‘Contesting Identities: Involvement and Resistance of Women in the Indian Nationalist Movement’, Journal of Gender Studies, 5(3): 305-13. 373 | Page

Shanley and Pateman, 1989- Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Sharma, J.L, 1982, Hamro Samaj, Sajha Prakashan, Kathmandu.

Sharma, Radha Krishna, 1980. Nationalism, Social Reform and Indian Women, New Delhi: Janaki Prakashan, Delhi.

Sharma, Suryamani, 1990, “Hamro Swatantrata Senani”, Nepali Sahitya Prachar Samiti Publication, Siliguri. In Nepali.

Shanley & Pateman, 1989, Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Shukla, Devidutt, 1934, ‘Striyon Ka Karyachetra Aur Jawaharlal Nehru’, Saraswati, February (In Hindi).

Sinha, Niroj, 2000, Women in Indian Politics, Gyan Publishing House, New Delhi.

Southard, Barbara, 1993, “Colonial Politics and Women's Rights: Woman Suffrage Campaigns in Bengal, British India in the 1920s,” Modern Asian Studies, 27, no. 2.

Sitaramayya, P., 1946, History of the Indian National Congress, Vol. II, Bombay: Padma Publications.

Sitaran-i Singh, 1968, Nationalism and Social Reform in India. 1885-1920, New Delhi, Rampart: Sumit Sarkar. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan India Ltd., p. 290.

Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty, 1988, “Can the Subaltern Speak?” Marxism and the Interpretation of Culture, ed. Cary Nelson and Lawrence Grossberg, Urbana and Chicago, University of Illinois Press.

Spivak, Gayatri C., 1988, ‘Deconstructing Historiography’, in Ranaji Guha and Gayatri C. Spivak (eds.), Selected Subaltern Studies, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Srinathsingh, Devidutt, Shukla, 1938, ‘Rashtra Mata Kasturba’, Saraswati, September (In Hindi).

Srinivas, M.N., 1978, Changing Position of Indian Women, Thomas Huxley Memorial Lecture, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Stacey, Judith, 1991, ‘Can there be a Feminist Ethnography?’, in Sherna Gluck and Daphne Patai (eds.),Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Steele, Flora Annie. 1892, The Complete Indian House Keeper and Cook, London, p. 53

Stephen, Henningham, 1983, Quit India In Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies II, New Delhi. 374 | Page

Stree Shakti Sanghatana, 1989, We Were Making History: Women and the Telengana Uprising, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Subba, T.B. 1992, Ethnicity, State and Development: A Case Study of the Gorkhaland Movement in Darjeeling; Vikas Publishing House Pvt. Ltd, New Delhi. Suleri, Sara, 1989, Meatless Days, Britain: Flamingo.

Tara, Chand, 1961-73, History of Freedom Movement in India, Vol-I to Vol-IV, Delhi.

Tara, Chand. 1961-72. History of the Freedom Movement in India. 4 Vols., Delhi, Government of India. Publications Division: and E.M.S.

Namboodiripad, 1986, History of Indian Freedom Struggle, Trivandrum. Social Scientist Press.

Thapar - Bjorkert Suruchi, 2006, Women in the Indian National Movement : Unseen Faces and

Unheart Voices, 1930-42, New Delhi, Sage Publications.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1994, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism: Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), Researching Women’s lives from a Feminist Perspectives, London: Taylor and Francis.

______, 1996, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism.Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), New Frontier in Women’s Studies: Knowledge, Identity and Nationalism, London: Taylor& Francis.

______, 2000, ‘Nationalist Memories: Interviewing Indian Middle Class Nationalist Women’, Oral History Journal, 27(2): 35-46.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi and Marsha Henry 2004, ‘ Re-assessing the Research Relationship: Location, position and Power in Fieldwork Accounts’, International Journal of Social Research Methodology, 7(5): 363-81.

Tharu, Susie(ed). 1998, Subject to Change. Teaching Literature, New Delhi, Orient Longman.

Thomas, P, 1964, Indian Women Through Ages, Asia Publishing House, New York.

Tomlinson, B.R, 1976, The Indian National Congress and the Raj. Pan Mac Millan, United Kingdom.

Torri, Michelguglielmo, 1990, For a New Periodization of Indian History: The History of India as Part of the History of the World, Sage Publications, London.

Verma, Manya, 2003, “The Role of Women in the Freedom Movement in Punjab”, Abhijeet Publication, Delhi. 375 | Page

Verma, Ritu, 2014, Business as Unusual: The Potential for Gender Transformative Change in Development and Mountain Contexts. Mountain Research and Development.

Verney, Lovett, 1968, A History of the Indian Nationalist Movement, London.

Viswesaran, Kamala, 1996, ‘Small Speeches, Subaltern Gender: Nationalist Ideology and its Historiography’, in Shahid Amin and Dipesh Chakravarty (eds), Subaltern Studies IX: writings on South Asian History and Society, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Waddell, L.A. (1899), Among the Himalayas, New Delhi, Mittal Publication, p.43.

Wasbrook, David, 1976, The Emergence of Provincial Politics: The Madras Presidency, 1870-1920, Cambridge.

Wenner, [Bishokarma] M. 2013. Challenging the state by reproducing its principles: The demand for “Gorkhaland” between regional autonomy and the national belonging. Asian Ethnology.

Wilkinson, S. and C. Kitzinger, 1996, Representing the other: A Feminism and Psychology Reader, London: Sage.

Wolf, Diana (ed.), 1996, Feminist Dilemmas in Fieldwork, Boulder, Co: West View Press.

Yang, Anand, 1987, ‘Disciplining Natives: Prisons and Prisoners in Early Nineteenth Century India’, South Asia, 10 (2): 29-45.

376 | Page

SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY

All interviews were conducted between January 2011 and February 2014. All the respondents were middle class Hindu, Buddhist men and women.

9th January, 2011 - Library (N.B.U). 2nd February, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu 5th April, 2011 - Dr. Pradhan Kumar - Siliguri, Hindu 11th April, 2011 - National Library - Kolkatta 13th April, 2011 - Archives - Esplalde-Kolkatta 10th May, 2011 - Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu 20th May, 2011 - Library - N.B.U. 5th June, 2011 - Gorkha library, Sharma Vinod Prasad - Kurseong, Hindu 7th July, 2011 - All India Radio, Allay Parash Chandra - Kurseong, Hindu 4th August, 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist 27th February 2011 - Lama Ratnamani - Kurseong, Buddhist 19th August 2013 - Chettri Malati - Medical, Siliguri, Hindu 10th September 2011 - Sir Poddar Surendranath - Kurseong, Hindu 10th July 2012 - Pradhan Rajan (son of Chandra Devi Pradhan) - Kurseong, Hindu 8th February 2014 - Gautam Nanita - Kalimpong, Hindu 8th February 2014 - lama Pushpa - Kalimpong, Buddhist 3rd December 2014 - Chettri Shanta - Siliguri, Hindu 1st December 2014 - Subba Renu Leena - Kalimpong, Hindu 1st December 2014 - Sunkesari Chettri - Kalimpong, Christian 28th November 2014 - Chettri Prabha - Kurseong, Hindu

377 | Page

PRIMARY SOURCES

Reports & Articles:

“Analysis of Causes leading to Depreciation of Currency and Remedial Measures”. 1954.

“Colony for E. Pakistan Refugee Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”. Hindustan Standard, July 12, 1949.

“Constituent Assembly Advisory Committee Personnel of Sub-Committees Announced. Fundamental Rights, Minorities & Excluded & Tribal Areas”. Feb 27, 1947.

“Darjeeling not to be Unilingual, says Nehru, No Right to Drive out State Language”. Amrita Bazar Patrika. Darjeeling. August 13, 1961.

“Four Resolution Passed in North Bengal Conference”. Jalpaiguri. May 20, 1947.

“Freedom Fighter- The Brave Gorkha Mat

“Independence Day at Kurseong” 16th August 1947, Kurseong.

“Nazruler Sange Karagare”, published in Desh, 3rd para, 1376 BS Sarathi 1923.

Agrarian unrest in North Bengal”published in the Historical Review, July-December, 1986

Amrita Bazar Patrika. Darjeeling. August 13, 1961.

As Netaji Files Declassified - the Gorkha Connection Emerges Stronger http://netajipapers.gov.in/

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 5). L S S O'Malley. Calcutta, 1907 IOR/V/27/62/75 1907

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer). A J Dash. Alipore, 1947 IOR/V/27/62/76 1947

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling (Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 5). L S S O'Malley. Calcutta, 1907 IOR/V/27/62/75 1907

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1900/01-1910/11 (Bengal District Gazetteer B Vol). Calcutta, 1913 IOR/V/27/62 /78 1913 378 | Page

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1901/02. Calcutta, 1905 IOR/V/27/62/77 1905

Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling: Statistics, 1921/22-1930/31 (Bengal District Gazetteer B Vol). Calcutta, 1933 IOR/V/ 27/62 /79 1933

Bengal District Gazetteers: Dinajpur (Eastern Bengal District Gazetteer Vol 10) F W Strong. Allahabad: Pioneer Press, 1912 IOR/ V/27/62/80 1912

Census 1951, West Bengal District Handbooks, Darjeeling, pp.xxxix-xliii, see also, Memorandum (Supplementary) before State Re-organization Commission, Government of West Bengal, Calcutta.

Census of Bengal 1869, As in Hunter, W.W., op.cit., 1869.

Chamling Sanjog, 25th August 2015, Indian Gorkhas, “Balidan Diwas” remembering supreme sacrifice made by the Indian Gorkhas

Chattopadhyay Bankim Chandra, 1882, “Anandamath” Bengali novel.

Chettry D.B, A Way Out for the Hill People of Darjeeling District Autonomy.

Church of Scotland Darjeeling Mission; Sept 30th 1874. As in Chacraborty, C.op.cit., pp.67-115.

Consultation, Fort William, 16th January 1839, No. 61 (R/195/Vol.7).

CSM 1974 pp50-54,69-77

CSWI 1974 pp.234-235, 261-263

Darjeeling Municipality Records. Section 119 Act III of 1884.

Darjeeling Porter’s Act. Proceedings of Darjeeling Municipality, 16th March, 1885.

Dhum Ketu 7th November, 1922.

Dhum Ketu 7th November, 1922.

Gorkhas in India, 8th June, 2014.

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

Himachal Barta 22nd December,1985.

Himalayan Times, 19th June, 1949, “H.E.Dr.K.N.Katju Addresses the women”, Kurseong. 379 | Page

Hindustan Standard, 12th July, 1949, “Colony for E.Pakistan Refugees. Srimati Chettri’s Appeal to Gandhi Fund Trustees”, Kurseong.

Hindustan Standard, 9th September, 1946, “Gorkha welcome Nehru Government”. http://www.congresssandesh.com/AICC/history/president/dr _pattabhi_sitaraimayya.htm.

Ibid

Journal “Dhum Ketu” dated 7th November 1922

Mally L.S.S.O, 1907, Bengal District Gazetteers Darjeeling, logos Press, New Delhi.

Mally L.S.S.O, 1995, Darjeeling; District Gazetteer, New Delhi, Gyan Books Pvt. Ltd.

Report by Miss Lily Waugh, Girl’s Boarding School, Kalimpong 1898, in Manuel D.G.-A Gladdening River. London, A & C Black 1914.

Report of the Inspector of Schools, 21st October 1908. Darjeeling Girls Boarding School.

Report of the Inspector of Schools, 21st October 1908. Darjeeling Girls Boarding School.

Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Darjeeling" Categories: Darjeeling | History of Bengal, Sarathi 1923.

Sketch of Darjeeling, from Bengal and Agra Annual Guide and Gazetteer (1841). India Office Library and Records, London.

Subba M.S Lt. Col. Retd, “A Freedom Fighter from Darjeeling”.

The collected works of Mahatma Gandhi, Volume XXV October 1917 – July 1918

The Constitutional Recognition of Nepali Language: A Long cherished Aspiration of Indian Nepalis; A Bulletin Of All India Nepali Bhasha Samity.

The Darjeeling Tract, from the Darjeeling Guide, 1845, India Office Library and Records, London.

The Encyclopedia of the Indian National Congress, Vol. VIII, 1921-24, p.332.

The Englishman, 28th March, 1839.

The History of Darjeeling - The Queen of Hills. Darjeeling police. Retrieved on 30 April 2006. 380 | Page

The National Planning Committee, SUB-Committee on National Health, Report, Bombay-Vora-1949.

The Parliamentary Debates Official Report. In the First Session of the Council of States Commencing on the 13th May 1952.

The Report of the Committee on the Status of Women in India (CSM), Towards Equality, 1974, New Delhi, Government of India, Department of Social Welfare, Ministry of Education and

The school magazine of Girls High School, Kalimpong 2000.

Towards Equality: Report of the Committee On the Status of Women in India, Department of Social Welfare, Ministry of Education and Social Welfare, Govt. of India Press, 1975. www.gandhiashramsevagram.org. www.kalimpong.info/The Story of Darjeeling – Basant B. Lama, as reviewed by Dr. Sonam ... On 7 September 2008.

Newspapers

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 31st January, 1922. Calcutta.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 2nd February, 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 5th February, 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 30th June 1922.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 7 July 1905.

Amrita Bazaar Patrika, 1st August, 1906.

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 13th August 1961

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 28th June 1961

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 19th October 1960, Kurseong

Amrita Bazar Patrika, 11th April 1961

Darjeeling Times, 2000, Celebrating Culture and Conflict, Vol. No1, November-December.

Darjeeling Times, 2008, Vol. No. 6, July-August. The Nation sees Gorkhaland.

Darjeeling:1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850. 381 | Page

Gorkha Times, 2008 (Samajik Nepali Newspaper), Vol.4.

Gorkhas in India 8th June 2014

Gujarat Navajivan, 30th November, 1924.

Gujarat Navajivan, 30th December 1924.

Himalaya Darpan, 29th December 2011.

Himalaya Darpan, 18th August 2012

H.H. Risley: 1894, The Gazetteer of Sikkim.

Himalayan Times,2008, Kalimpong Vol. III, Issue 8, November.

Himalayan Times, 18th July 1948, Kalimpong

Himalaya Times, 19th June 1949, Kurseong

Hindustan Standard, 9th September 1946

Hindustan Standard, 21st February 1947, Patna

Hindustan Standard, 12th July 1949, Kurseong

The Englishman, 1839, 14th January.

The Friend of India, 1839, 15th January.

The Hindustan Times. 28 December 1938 (CWMG, Vol.68, p.230)

The Hindustan Times, 10th April 1961

Times of India, 11 August 1930, p.4

Independence Day at Kurseong, 16th August 1947, Kurseong

Indian Gorkhas, 25th August 2015

Parliamentary Times, 11th June 1962

Vartman , 18th October 1931:3

Young India, 13th November, 1924, M Gandhi mentioned the demise of Dal Bahadur Giri as ‘National Loss’.

382 | Page

SECONDARY SOURCES

Books

A case for Constitutional Recognition of Nepali. AINBS-Darjeeling, 1976.

ABP (July 24,1930), p.3, (July 26,1930), p.5. A case for Constitutional Recognition of Nepali. AINBS-Darjeeling, 1976.

Agarwala, R.C, 1969, Constitutional History of India and National Movement, S. Chand & Co, New Delhi.

Agnew, Vijay, 1979, Elite Women in Indian Politics, New Delhi: Vikas.

Ahmad, K.C., 1984, ‘Gandhi, Women’s Role and the Freedom Movement’, Occasional Papers on History and Society, 19: 1-24.

Al-Ali, Nadje, 2000, ‘Nationalism, National Identities and Nation States: Gendered Perspectives’ (Review Article), Nation and Nationalism, 6 (4): 631-38.

Alexander, Rajani, 1984, "Participation and Perceptions: Women and the Indian Independence Movement", Samya Shakti, Vol.1, No.2.

Ali, Aruna Asaf, 1991, Resurgence of Indian Women, Radiant, Delhi, Travel Talk, Aundh Publishing Trust, Aundh, 1947.

Allen, Judith, 1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the limits of History’, in Carol Pateman and Elizabeth Gross (eds), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Australia: Allen and Unwin.

Alloula, Malek, 1987, The Colonial Harem, Manchester: Manchester University Press.

Alloula, Malek, 1987, The Colonial Harem, Manchester: Manchester University Press.

Altekar, A.S. 1962, The Position of Women in Hindu Civilization, New Delhi: Motilal.

Amin, Sahid, 1984, ‘Gandhi as Mahatma: Gorakhpur District, Eastern UP. 1921-22’, IN Ranajit Guha (ed.), Subaltern Studies III: Writings on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Anand, Geeta, 1989, “Appeal to the Indian National Movement to Women”, senior, Dartmouth College; ABP(20th April,1930), (7th November, 1930), (23rd November, 1930), BC (14th July,1930), 7th November, 1930), (7th December, 1930), (3rd January, 1931), The Tribune (7th August, 1930). 383 | Page

Anderson, Benedict, 1991, Imagined Communities: Reflection on the Origin and spread of Nationalism, London: Verso.

Anthias, Floya and Davis Yuval Nira, 1992, Racialized Boundaries: Race, Nation, Gender, Colour and Class and the Anti- Racist Struggle, Routledge, London.

Asthana, Pratima, 1974, Women's Movement in India, Delhi, Vikas.

B.T. Ranadive: 1986, Gorkhaland Agitation: A Part of Imperialist Plot in East. September, 1986.

Bagchi, G.C,1972. Village Survey Monograph on Upper Pedong. Census of India, 1961.

Bagchi, J, 1990, “Representing Nationalism: Ideology of Motherhood in Colonial Bengal”, Economics and Political Weekly 25, no.42-44: WS 65-WS 71.

Bagh, Tara Ali (ed), 1958, Women of India, New Delhi, Publication Division.

Bakshi, S.R. 1987, Gandhi and the Status of Women, New Delhi: Criterion.

Bakshi, S.R. 1988, Mutiny to Independence, New Delhi, Deep and Deep Publications.

Ballhatchet , Keneth. 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj-Imperial Attitude and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905. London Weidenfield and Nicolson, p.144.

Ballhatchet, Kenneth, 1961, Race, Sex and Class under the Raj- Imperial Attitudes and Policies and their Critics 1793-1905.London, Weidenfield and Nicolson.

Bandhyopadhyay, Sandip, 1989, “The ‘Fallen’ and Non-Cooperation,” Manushi 53, July-August.

Bandyopadhyay, Sibaji, 1995, ‘The Contemporary Popular Bengali Fiction: Textual Strategic’, in Jasodhara Bagchi, (ed.), Indian Women: Myth and Reality, London: Sangam Books.

Banerjee, Himani, 1995, ‘Attired in Virtue: The Discourse on Shame (lajja) and Clothing of the Bhadramahila in Colonial Bengal’, in Bharati Ray (ed.), From the Seams of History: Essays on Indian Women, Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Banerjee, Sikata, 2003, ‘Gender and Nationalism: The Masculisation of Hinduism and Female Political Participation in India’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 935(1): 167-78. 384 | Page

Barbara, Fultner edt Habermas Jurgen, 2011, Key Concepts Acumen, Durham, p.g.23.

Barrett, M. 1980, Women’s Oppression Today: Problems in Marxist-Feminist Analysis, London: Verso.

Basu, Aparna and Ray Bharati, 1990. Women's Struggle: A History of the All India Women's Conference. 1927-1990, Delhi, Manohar.

Basu, Aparna, 1976, ‘The Role of Women in the Indian Struggle for Freedom’, in B.R.Nanda (ed.), Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi: Raddian Publishers.

Basu, Aparna, 1982, Essays in the History of Indian Education, New Delhi, Concept Publishing Co.

Bayly, C.A, 1975, The Local Roots of Indian Politics: Allahabad 1880-1920, Oxford University Press.

Beard, Mary, 1946, Woman as a Force in History: A Study in Traditions and Realities, Macmillan, New York.

Bell, Diane, Karen Caplan and Wazir Karim (eds), 1993, Gendered Fields: Women, Men and Ethnography, London: Routledge.

Bell, Vikki. 1993. Interrogating Incest: Feminism, Foucault and the Law. London: Routledge.

Besant, Annie, 1885, The Political Status of Women, 2nd edn., London, C. Watts. (Pamphlet).

Bhabha, H. 1982, The Other Question. The Stereotype and Colonial Discourse, Screen 24.6, pp. 18-36, In Padmini Mongia’s, op.cit., p.41.

Birch, Anthony, 2001, The Concepts and Theories of Modern Democracy, Routledge, London.

Bista, D.B.1980. People of Nepal. Kathmandu: Ratna Pustak Bhandar.

Biswas Sanjay, Roka Sameer, 2007, Darjeeling, Truth & Beyond. Systematic Computerised Offset Printers, Darjeeling.

Bomjan, D.S. 2008, Darjeeling, Dooars People and Place under Bengal’s Neo-Colonial Rule. Darjeeling, Bikas Jana Sahitya Kendra. 385 | Page

Borland, Katherine, 1991, ‘That’s Not What I Said: Interpretive Conflict in Oral Narrative Research’, in S.C.Gluck and D. Patai (eds.), Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Borthwick, M. 1984, TheChanging Role of Women in Bengal, 1804-1905, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

Bracewell, Wendy, 1996, ‘Women, Motherhood and Contemporary Serbian Nationalism’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 19(1-2).

Broomfield, J.H, 1968, Elite Conflict in a Plural Society: Twentieth Century Bengal, University of California Press, California.

Brown, Judith, 1977, Gandhi Rise to Power, op.cit. 1928-1934, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.

Brown, Judith. 1972, Gandhi and the Civil Disobedience Movement, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 146, 168.)

Buramanger, H.B. 1994, Is Gorkhaland a Reality or Simply Mirage. Kathmandu.

Burke, Peter (ed.), 1991, New Perspective on Historical Writings, Oxford: Polity.

Burton, Antoinette, 1998, At the Heart of the Empire: Indians and the Colonial Encounter in Late Victorian Briatin, University of California Press.

Butalia, Urvashi, 1993, ‘Community, State and Gender: On Women’s Agency during Partition’, Economic and Political Weekly, XXVIII (17).

Campbell, A. 1905. Final Report on the Survey and Settlement of the Kalimpong Government Estate in the District of Darjeeling, 1901-1903. Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Press.

Caplan, I, 1970. Land and Social Change in east Nepal: a study of Hindu-tribal relations.London; Routledge and Kegan Paul.

Caplan, P, 1989, Don’t Blame Mothers, New York, Harper and Row.

Caplan, Paula .J, 1989, Women’s Masochism: The Myth Destroyed, New York: New American Library, 1987.

Chakrabarty, Dipesh, 1993, “Postcoloniality and the Artifices of History: Who Speaks for ‘Indian’ Pasts?”Representations, 3, Winter. 386 | Page

Chakrabati, Dyutis. 1988, Gorkhaland: Evolution of Politics of Segregation, Centre for Himalayan Studies, Special Lecture X, University of North Bengal.

Chakravartty, Renu, 1980, Communists in the Indian Women's Movement, 1940–1950, New Delhi, People's Publishing House.

Chand, Tara, 2995, History of the fReedom Movement in India, Vol.III, New Delhi.

Chandra, B, 1999, Colonialism: Some Basic Aspects, London. p 66.

Chandra, Bipan, 1988, India’s Struggle for Independence, Penguin Books, India.

Chatterjee, Manini, 2001, ‘1930: Turning Point in the Participation of Women in the Freedom Struggle’, Social Scientist, 7-8: 39-47.

Chatterjee, Partha,1989, ‘The Nationalist Resolution of the Women’s Question’, in Kumkum Sangari and Sudesh Vaid (eds), Recasting Women: Essays in Colonial History, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Chattopadhyay, K. 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, New Delhi: Abhinav.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1937, The Awakening of Indian Women, Madras.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1983, India’s Women’s Struggle for Freedom, Abhinav Publication, New Delhi.

Chattopadhyay, Kamala Devi, 1986, Inner Recesses/Outer Spaces. Memoirs, New Delhi, Navrang.

Chattopadhyay, R., 1989, ‘The Women Perceived: A Study in the Changing Visual Iconography, India Women Myth and Reality’, paper presented at the national seminar, Scholl of Women’s Studies, Jadavpur University, Calcutta, March.

Chemjong, Iman Singh.1966. History and Culture of the Kirat People. 3rd Ed. Nepal: Tumeng Hang.

Chettri, M. 2013. Choosing the Gorkha: At the crossroads of class and ethnicity in the Darjeeling hills. Asian Ethnicity.

Chettri, V. 1994, Kumar, Kurseong Ra Kishorawasthama, Kuseong, In Nepali.

Choudhuri, Nirad, 1968, The Autobiography of Unknown Indian, University of California Press, 1968. 387 | Page

Chow R, 1997, Where Have All The Native Gone? In Padmini Mongia (ed) Contemporary Post Colonial Theory. A Reader, Delhi, Oxford University Press, p 124.

Cornell, D. 1995. What is ethical feminism? In: Benhabib S, Butler J, Cornell D, Fraser N, Nicholson L, editors. Feminist Contentions: A Philosophical Exchange. New York, NY: Routledge, pp 75–106.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A, editor. 2007. Feminisms in Development: Contradictions, Contestations and Challenges. New York, NY: Zed Books.

Cornwall A, Harrison E, Whitehead A. 2008. Gender Myths and Feminist Fables: The Struggle for Interpretive Power in Gender and Development. Oxford, United Kingdom: Wiley & Blackwell.

Daly, Mary, 1990, Gyn/ecology: The Metaethics of Radical Feminism, Boston, Mass: Beacon Press.

Darjeeling and its Mountain Railway, 2002, Naya Udyog, Kolkata.

Darjeeling Branch Indian Tea Association. 1982. Report. Submitted to the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling.

Darjeeling Municipality Records, 1884,Section 119 Act III.

Dartmouth College (1989); ABP (April 20,1930), p.6, (November 7, 1930), p.4, (November 23, 1930), p.5; BC (July 14, 1930), p.4, (November 7, 1930), p. I (December 7, 1930), p. I, (January 3, 1931), p. I; The Tribune (August 7, 1930), p. 9.Darjeeling: 1850, from Illustrated London News, 1850.

Dasgupta, Atis. 1999, Ethnic Problems and Movements for Autonomy in Darjeeling, in Social Scientist, Vol. 27, No.11/12, Nov-Dec., 1999, pp. 47-68.

Dasgupta, Kalpana, 1976, Women on the Indian Scene, New Delhi, Abhinav Publications, p. 16.

Dasgupta, Manas: 1989, Economic Development of Darjeeling Hill Areas.

Dash, Arthur Jules. 1947. Bengal District Gazetteers: Darjeeling. Calcutta: Govt. Printing.

Davidoff, Leonore, 1995, Worlds Between: Historical Perspectives on Gender and Class, Cambridge: Polity Press. 388 | Page

Davin, A, 1978, ‘Imperialism and Motherhood’, History Workshop Journal, 5.

De, Barun and Roy. R. Pranab, 1979, “Notes for the history of Darjeeling”, presented to the Indian History Congress, Waltair Session.

De, P.J. 1978. “Study of a Market in Darjeeling District, West Bengal”. Bul. of Anthrop. Sur. of India, 27 (1&2).

Denis, Kandiyoti. 1996, Women, Ethnicity and Nationalism in Ethnicity edited by John Hucthison and A.D. Smith, Oxford: OUP.

Desai, A.R, 1959, Social Background of India, Bombay.

Desai, I.P: 1967, “Caste Politics” in Economic and Political Weekly (Bombay), April 22.

Desai, Mahadev. n.d., The Story of Bardoli, among others and Jawaharlal Nehru, 1945, Discovery of India, Calcutta, p. 32.

Desai, Neera, 1967, Woman in Modern India, 2nd edn, Bombay, Vora and Co.

Desai, Neera, 1957, Women in Modern India, Vora & Co. Bombay.

Desai, Neera, 1967, Woman in Modern India, 2nd edn, Bombay, Vora and Co.

Dietrich, G, 1985, “Personal is Political”: Women and the Process of Political Participation’, Teaching Politics, 10.

Dozey, E.C. 1922, A Concise History of the Darjeeling District Since 1835 with complete Itinerary of Tours in Sikkim and the District, Calcutta, Art Press.

Dr. Basu, Durga Das, 2007, Introduction to the Constitution of India, Wadhwa & Company Law Publishers, India.

Dr. Wangyal, B Sonam, 2002, Sikkim and Darjeeling, Division & Deception, 1st edition, Jaigaon, India.

Dutta, KK, 1957, History of Freedom Movement in Bihar, 1928-41, Vol-II, Patna.

Engels, Dagmar, 1983, ‘The Age of Consent Act of 1891: Colonial Ideology in Bengal’, South Asian Research, 3(2).

Engels, Dagmar, 1983, ‘The Age of Consent Act of 1891: Colonial Ideology in Bengal’, South Asian Research, 3(2). 389 | Page

Engels, Dagmar, 1989, ‘The Limits of Gender Ideology: Bengali Women, The Colonial State, and the Private Sphere, 1890-1930’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 12(4).

Everett, J.Matson, 1979, Women and Social Change in India, New Delhi, Heritage

Everyman Press; 1983, Indian Women’s Battle for Freedom, Abhinav, Delhi, Inner Recesses.

Fine, Michelle, 1992, Disruptive Voices the Possibilities of Feminist Research, The University of Michigan Press.

Fobres, Geraldine, The New Cambridge History of India : Women in Modern India, New Delhi,Cambridge University Press, 1998.

Foning, A.R.1987.Lepcha: My Vanishing Tribe. New Delhi: Sterling.

Fonow, M. and J.Cook (eds), 1991, Beyond Methodology: Feminist Scholarship as Lived Research, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Forbes, Geraldine, 1984, “Mothers and Sisters: Feminism and Nationalism in the Thought of Subhas Chandra Bose,” Asian Studies 2, no. 1.

Forbes, Geraldine, The Indian Women’s Movement: A Struggle for Women’s Right or National Liberation? In Gail Menault (ed). op.cit. p.54.

Forbes, H. Geraldine, “Goddesses or Rebels? The Women Revolutionaries of Bengal”, The Oracle, 2, no.2 (April 1980), pp.1-15.

Friedan, B, 1963, The Feminist Mystique, Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Gail O, Pearson, 1979, “Women in Public Life in Bombay City with special reference to the “Civil Disobedience Movement”, Ph.D. Thesis, Jawaharlal Nehru University.

Gail, Omvedt, 1987, Feminism and the Women’s in India. Unpublished Paper, SMDT, University Research Centre for Women’s Studies, Bombay.

Gail, Pearson, 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalism and Extended Female Space in Bombay City,’ in Gail Minault (ed.). The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Gallagar, G.Johnson, A Seal, (ed.), 1973, Locality, Province and Nation, Cambridge. 390 | Page

Gandhi, “Duty of Women”, CWMG, vol XVIII, PP 57-8: “speech at women’s meeting at Dakor”, CWMG, vol. XVIII pp 391-5.

Gandhi, “speech at women’s meeting, Patna”, CWMG, vol. XIX, pp67-8.

Gandhi, “Speech at Women’s Meeting”, Coimbatore, October 16, 1927, CWMG, Vol. XXV,P.148.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP 228-9.

Gandhi, “The Position of Women”, Young India (July 21, 1921), PP- 228-9.

Gandhi, “Untouchability, Women and Swaraj”, ISR, 37 (March 26, 1927).

Gandhi, M. K., 1920,“Women and the Vote,” Young India (November 24, 1920).

Gandhi, M.K, Hind Swaraj, 1958 edition, pp. 25-26.

Ganguly, R. 2005. Poverty, malgovernance and ethnopolitical mobilization: Gorkha nationalism and the Gorkhaland agitation in India. Nationalism and Ethnic Politics.

Gedge, 1929, E & Choksi. M (ed.), Women in Modern India, Bombay.

Genovese-Fox, E., 1982, ‘ Placing Women’s History in History’, New Left Review, 133.

Ghosh, Aurobindo, 1948, The Doctrine of Passive Resistance, Pondicherry.

Ghosh, Das Santi, 1976, interview (Calcutta, 24th February); Tirtha Mandal, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905-1939( Calcutta, Minerva, 1991).

Giri, Dal Bahadur, Smitri Grantha, Nepali Sahitya Sammelan Darjeeling.

Giri, Ranjana, 2010, Maya Devi Chhetry: An Inspiration, New Delhi, L.B. Associates (Pvt) Ltd.

Gluck, S.C and D. Patai (eds) 1991, Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Gopal, K, 1966, ‘The Development of the Indian National Congress as a Mass Organisation, 1918-23’, Journal of Asian Studies, 25 (3).

Gordon, Alexandea, 1898, Lt.Col.W. - Recollection of a Highland Subaltern during the campaign, London. 391 | Page

Gordon, Linda, 1988, ‘What is Women’s History?’. In Juliet Gardiner (ed.), What is History Today?, Hampshire: Macmillan.

Gorkha National Liberation Front. 1986 “Gorkhaland is a Must Why?”. Leaflet

Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document, Govt. of West Bengal, September 1986.

Government of West Bengal, Office of the Deputy Commissioner of Darjeeling, Tribal Gorkhaland Agitation: An Information Document-II, Govt. of West Bengal, January, 1987.

Graham, J.A, 1905, On the Threshold of Three Closed Lands. Edinburgh, R & V Clark Ltd.

Guha, Ranajit (ed.), 1921-22, Subaltern Studies III: Writing on South Asian History and Politics, New Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Guha, Ranajit (ed.), 1982-89, Subaltern Studies: Writings on South Asian History and Society, Vols-I-VI, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Gupta, Das, Kamala, 1970, Swadinata Sangrame Banglar Nari (Bengali Women in the Freedom Movement), Calcutta, Basudhara Prakashani.

Harding, Sandra (ed.), 1987, Feminism and Methodology, Bloomington: Indiana University Pressand Milton Keynes: Open University Press.

Haynes, Douglas and Prakash Gyan, 1991, Contesting Power, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Heimsath, Charles H. 1964, Indian Nationalism and Hindu Social Reform, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Henningham, Stephen, 1983, Quit India in Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies-II, New Delhi, p 137.

Hermanns, Fr. Mathias. 1954. The Indo-Tibetans: The Indo-Tibetans and Mongoloid Problem in the Southern Himalaya and North-Northeast India. Bombay: K.L.Fernandes.

Hingorani, AT. (ed.), 1964, M.K. Gandhi, The Role of Women, Bombay: Bhartiya Vidya Bhavan.

History of Darjeeling. exploredarjeeling.com. Retrieved on 2 May 2006 392 | Page

Hooker,J.D. 1891, Ibid, p. 127.

Hutchins, Francis G. 1967, The Illusion of Permanence: British Imperialism in India, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

J.P. Suda, 1969. Indian National Movement, Meerut; Bipan Chandra, 1971, Modern India, New Delhi, pp. 184-186 and 1988, India's Struggle for Freedom 1858-1947, Delhi, Viking, p. 528

Jayawardena, Kumari, Feminism and Nationalism in the Third World. Zed Books, London, 1986.

Jessops, Bob, 1982, “The Capitalist State. Marxist Theories and Methods. New York: New York University Press.

Judith, Allen, 1986, ‘Evidence and Silence: Feminism and the Limits of History’ in Carole Pateman and Elizabeth Gross (eds.), Feminist Challenges: Social and Political Theory, Sydney: Allen and Urwin, pp. 173-89.

Karlekar, Malavika, 1991, Voices From Within: Early Personal Narratives of Bengali Women, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Kasturi, leela and Vina Majundar (eds), 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi: Vikas.

Kaur. Mamohan, 1985, Women in India’s Freedom Struggle, Sterling, Delhi.

Kaur.M., 1968, Role of Women in the Freedom Movement, 1857-1947, New Delhi: Sterling.

Kaviraj, Sudipta, 1994, “On the Construction of Colonial Power: Structure, Discourse, Hegemony,” Contesting Colonial Hegemony, ed. Dagmar Engels and Shula Marks, London, German Historical Institute London.

Kennedy, Dane. 1996, The Magic Mountains: Hill Stations and the British Raj. Oxford University Press. p. 170.

Kennedy, Dane. 1996, The Magic Mountains: Hill Stations and the British Raj. Oxford University Press. p. 170.

Khan, Yasmin, 2007, The Great Partition The Making of India and Pakistan, Penguin Books, India. 393 | Page

Kishwar, Madhu, 1990, ‘Why I Do Not Call Myself a Feminist’, Manushi, No-61 (November-December).

Kopf, David, 1979, The Brabmo Samaj and the Shaping of the Modern Indian Mind, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press.

Kosambi, Meera, 1988, “Women, Emancipation and Equality: Pandita Ramabai's Contribution to the Women's Cause,” Economic and Political Weekly, 23, no. 44 (October, 1988).

Kothari, Rajni: Politics in India (Boston: Little Brown and Co. 1970), p.237

Krishnamurthy, J, 1989, Women in Colonial India, Oxford, Delhi.

Kumar, Nita, ed., 1994, Women as Subjects, South Asian Histories (Charlottesville and London, University Press of Virginia).

Labar, Jiwan, Kahi Rajnaitik Byaktitwaharu, Gama Prakashan, H.D.Lama Road, Darjeeling, 2006 (In Nepali).

Lama, B Basant, 2008, Through the Mists of Time The Story of Darjeeling The land of Indian Gorkha, Bhawani Offset Printing and Publication, Kurseong.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1996, Compiled Gorkhaland Movement: Quest for an Identity, Department of Information and Cultural Affairs. Darjeeling Gorkha Hill Council.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1998, Gorkhaland Movement: A Perspective Economic Analysis. Himalaya Today, June, pp.5-9.

Lama, Mahendra P. 1998, On Quiet Hills, The Stateman, April 19, 20 & 21.

Lama, Ratna Mani, 1996. ‘Prenahko Shrot Maya Devi’, Darjeeling, Vistha Publication, Darjeeling (In Nepali).

Lama, Ratna Mani, 2014, “Ojhalma Pareko Gorkha Swatatntrata Sangramiharu”, Charitra Publication, Kalimpong (In Nepali).

Lather, Patti, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women’s Studies International Forum, 11(6).

Leonard, Karen I. and Leonard John, 1981, “Social Reform and Women's Participation in Political Culture: Andhra and Madras,” The Extended Family, ed. Gail Minault, Columbus, Mo., South Asia Books. 394 | Page

Lerner, Gender, 1975, ‘Placing Women in History: Definitions and Challenges’, Feminist Studies, 3(1&2).

Mack Conty, Colleen, 2004, “Third Wave Feminism and the Need to Reweave the Nature/Culture Duality”, NWSA Journal, Vol.16, No.3. DOI: online version.

Mahan, Rajan, 1999, Women in Indian National Congress, Rawat Publication, Nice Printing Press, New Delhi.

Majumdar and Kasturi, 1994, Women and Indian Nationalism, Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi.

Majumdar, R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols.. Calcutta. K.L. Mukhopadhyaya, and 1969, The Struggle for Freedom, Bombay, pp. 998-999:

Majumdar, R.C., (ed.), 1974, British Paramountcy and Indian Renaissance, Bombay; Charles Hetmsath.

Majumdar, R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols.. Calcutta. K.L. Mukhopadhyaya, and 1969, The Struggle for Freedom, Bombay, pp. 998-999:

Majumdar. R.C., 1962. 1963, History of the Freedom Movement in India, 3 Vols. Calcutta.

Mandal, Tirtha, 1991, Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, 1905–1939 (Calcutta, Minerva).

Manmohan, Kaur, 1985, Women in India's Freedom Struggle, Delhi, Sterling Publishers.

Mazumdar, Shudha, 1989, Memoirs of an Indian Woman, ed. Geraldine Forbes, New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Mazumdar, Vina, 1976/1990, “The Social Reform Movement in India - From Ranade to Nehru,” Indian Women: From Purdah to Modernity, ed. B. R. Nanda, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing.

Mazumdar,V., 1985, 'Emergence of Women's Question in India and the Role of Women's Studies', Occasional Paper, 7. New Delhi, CWDS.

Mclane , J.R, 1977, Indian Nationalism and Early Congress, Princeton. 395 | Page

Mehrotra, S.R, 1965, Emergence of Indian National Congress, Vikas Publishing House, Delhi.

Mehta, Hansa, 1981, Indian Women, Buttala & Co., Delhi.

Mernissi, F, 1975, Beyond the Veil, New York: Wiley.

Metcalfe, Thomas. R, 1999, The New Cambridge History of India III. Ideologies of the Raj. Cambridge University Press. p 79.

Mies, Maria, 1980, Indian Women and Patriarchy, New Delhi, Vikas.

Mill, James, 1968, The History of British India, 2 vols. , New York, Chelsea House.

Minault, G.. 1981. 'Introduction: The Extended Family as Metaphor and the Expansion of Women's Realm'. in Minault, op.cit.

Mishra, B.P. 1986, Behind Gorkhaland Agitation. Mainstream, Vol.25 no. 7, pp. 15-20.

Mohanty, C.T, Under Western Eyes- Feminist Scholarship and Colonial Discourse, in Padmini Mongia (ed), op.cit.

Moktan, R. compiled and edited, 2004. Sikkim: Darjeeling Compendium of Documents. Kalimpong.

Morris, C.J. 1933/85. The Gurkhas; An Ethnology. Delhi, B.R. Publication

Mortan, Elaenor, 1954, Women Behind Mahatma Gandhi, Max Reinhardt, London.

Mukherjee, Ishanee, 1985,“Women and Armed Revolution in Late Colonial Bengal”, National Conference of Women Studies, Chandigarh.

Mukherjee, S. N., 1982, “Raja Rammohun Roy and the Status of Women in Bengal in the Nineteenth Century,” Women in India and Nepal, ed. Michael Allen and S. N. Mukherjee, Canberra, Australian National University.

Munsi, Sunil.1980. “An Enquiry into the Nature of Frontier Settlements: Case Study of Hill Darjeeling”. Occasional Paper Number 34. Centre for the Studies in Social Sciences, Calcutta.

Nagree Samiti, ‘Kalimpongka Swatantrata Sangramiharu’, Publication: Kalimpong.( In Nepali).

Nair, Janaki, 1991,“Reconstructing and Reinterpreting the History of Women in India,” Journal of Women's History, 3, no. 1 (spring). 396 | Page

Namboodiripad, 1986, History of Indian Freedom Struggle, Trivandrum. Social Scientist Press.

Nanda (ed.), 1976, Indian Womem from Purdah to Modernity, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing House.

Nandy, Akhil Chandra, 1973, “Girl’s in India’s Freedom Struggle”, The Patrika Sunday Magazine (Calcutta, 2nd September).

Narayan, Uma, 1989, “The Project of Feminist Epistemology: Perpectives from a Non- Western Feminist”, in Alison Jaggar and Susan Bordo(eds), Gender/Body/ Knowledge, New Brunswick, NJ. Rutgers University Press.

Narayan, Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Culture Essentialism. Hypatia 13(2): 86-106.

Nehru, J., 1936, “Women and the Freedom Movement,” The Hindu (October 6, 1936).

Nehru, Jawaharlal, 2004, The Discovery of India, Penguin Books, India.

Nepal, Padam, Chakraborty A.S (eds.), 2012, Politics of Culture, Identity and Protest in North-east India, Vol-I, Authors press, Delhi.

Nepali Sahitya Sammelan, Darjeeling Publication ‘Swatantrata Senani Dalbahadur Giri’. In Nepali

Nepali, Gopal Singh. 1965, The Newars: An Ethno-socio-logical Study of a Himalayan Community, Bombay United Asia.

Neugebaver, Monica, 1998, ‘Domestic Activism and Nationalist Struggle’, in Lois Lorentzen and Jennifer Turpin (eds), The Women and War Reader, New York: New York University Press.

Newman, W. 1900, Newman’s Guide to Darjeeling, Newman and Newman Co. Pub, p. 38.

Northey, WB and Morris, CJ.1974. The Gorkhas: their manners, customs and country. Delhi, Cosmo Publications.

O’Hanlon, R., 1988, ‘Recovering the Subject: Subaltern Studies and Histories of Resistance in Colonial South Asia’, Modern Asian Studies, 22(1).

Oakley, Ann, 1981, ‘Interviewing Women; A Contradiction in Terms’, in Helen Roberts (ed.), Doing Feminist Research, London: Routledge. 397 | Page

Odim, Johnson, C. and M. Strobel (eds), 1992, Expanding the Boundaries of Women’s History: Essay on Women in the Third World, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Okin, Moller Susan, 1989, Justice, Gender and the Family, Basic Books Publication, New York.

Oldenburg, Veena Talwar, 1994 “The Roop Kanwar Case: Feminist Responses,” Sati, the Blessing and the Curse, ed. John S. Hawley, New York, Oxford University Press.

Pakhrin, Kalyani, 2009, The Indian National Movement and the Participation of ‘Nepali’Women of Darjeeling, Unpublished M. Phil Dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of North Bengal.

Pandey, G., 1975, ‘Mobilization in a Mass Movement: “Propaganda” in the United Provinces, 1930-34’, Modern Asian Studies, 9(2).

Pandey, G., 1978, The Ascendancy of the Congress in Uttar Pradesh, 1926-34: A Study in Imperfect Mobilization, New Delhi. Oxford University Press.

Pandey, G., 1981, ‘Nationalism, Universalization and the Extended Family Space’, in Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, New Delhi: Chanakya Publications.

Patti, Lather, 1988, ‘Feminist Perspectives on Empowering Research Methodologies’, Women Studies Int. Forum, Vol.11, No.6, pp. 569-581, USA.

Pearson, Gail, 1981, 'Nationalism. Universalisation and the Extended Female Space in Bombay City". In Gail Minault (ed.), The Extended Family: Women and Political Participation in India and Pakistan, Delhi, Chanakya Publications. pp. 175. 188.

Pinn, Fred, 1986, The Road of Destiny: Darjeeling Letters 1839. Calcutta: Oxford University Press

Poddar.Prasad.Saryu, 1987, ‘Swadhinta Sangran Darjeeling Aou mah’, Shiv Publication, Kurseong.

Pradhan, Kumar, 1991, The Gorkha Conquest of Nepal, OUP.

Pradhan, R.G, 1930, India’s Struggle for Swaraj, Madras. 398 | Page

Prasad, Bhuvneshwar, 1940, ‘Gandhivad aur Stree Andolan’, Kamala, June,p. 232- 33(In Hindi).

Proceedings (A) of the Hon’ble Lt. Governor of Bengal, General Department, Education, 22nd January, 1857. No. 66.

Rai, M.P,1992, Bir Jati Ko Amar Kahani, Aajako Sikkim Prakashan, Arithang, Gangtok, In Nepali.

Rao, Narayan Uma, 1998, Essence of Culture and a Sense of History: A Feminist Critique of Cultural essentialism. Hypatia 13/2: 86-106.

Rao, Uma, 1994, ‘Women in the Frontline: The Case of UP’, In leela Kasturi and Veena Mazumdar (eds), Women and Indian Nationalism, New Delhi, Vikas.

Ratandhwaj, Rai, 1937, Laden La.Darjeeling Popular Agency.

Rawat, Bhagirat, 1981, Bas Salkirahechha, Kalimpong: Saru Gurung, Gurung Lodge.

Ray, Rajat K., 1979. “Man, Woman and the Novel: The Rise of a New Consciousness in Bengal (1858–1947),” Indian Economic and Social History Review, 16, no. 1 (March, 1979).

Rosser, C.1966. Social mobility in the Newar caste system-In Furer Haimendorf (ed): Caste and kin in Nepal, India and Ceylon, Bombay; Asia.

Sahgal, Manmohini Zutshi, 1994, An Indian Freedom Fighter Recalls her Life, ed. Geraldine Forbes , New York, M. E. Sharpe.

Sahgal, Vidyavati, 1930, ‘Sampadhak’, Chand, November (In Hindi).

Said, E, 2001, Orientalism Western Conceptions of the Orient. India, Penguin Book. p. 207.

Samanta, K.Amiya, 1996, Gorkhaland-A study in ethnic separation. New Delhi.

Saraladevi, 1911, “A Women's Movement,” Modern Review (October).

Sarkar ,Sumit, 1973, the Swadeshi Movement in Bengal, 1903-1908, New Delhi.

Sarkar, Sumit. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan, India Ltd.

Sarkar, Tanika, 1992, “The Hindu Wife and Hindu Nation: Domesticity and Nationalism in Nineteenth Century Bengal,” Studies in History, 8, no.2. 399 | Page

Saxonhouse, W. Arlene, 1985-86, Women in the History of Political Thought, New York, Praeger.

Schneir, Miriam ed., Feminism: The Essential Historical Writings (New York, Vintage, 1972).

Scott, James, 1985, Weapons of the Weak: Everyday Forms of Peasant Resistance, New Haven, Yale University Press.

Seal, Anil, 1968.Emergence of Indian Nationalism: Competition and Collaboration in the 19th Century, Cambridge.

Sen, Jahar, 1989, Darjeeling a favoured Retreat, Indus Publishing Company, New Delhi.

Sengupta, Padmini, 1956, The Portract of an Indian Women (Calcutta).

Sethi, Rumina, 1996, ‘Contesting Identities: Involvement and Resistance of Women in the Indian Nationalist Movement, Journal of Gender Studies, 5(3): 305-13.

Shanley & Pateman, 1989, Feminist Interpretations and Political Theory, Co-Pub- Polity Press.

Sharma, J.L, 1982, Hamro Samaj, Sajha Prakashan, Kathmandu.

Sharma, Radha Krishna, 1980. Nationalism, Social Reform and Indian Women, New Delhi: Janaki Prakashan, Delhi.

Sharma, Suryamani, 1990, “Hamro Swatantrata Senani”, Nepali Sahitya Prachar Samiti Publication, Siliguri. In Nepali.

Shukla, Devidutt, 1934, ‘Striyon Ka Karyachetra Aur Jawaharlal Nehru’, Saraswati, February (In Hindi).

Sinha, Niroj, 2000, Women in Indian Politics, Gyan Publishing House, New Delhi.

Sitaramayya, P., 1946, History of the Indian National Congress, Vol. II, Bombay: Padma Publications.

Sitaran-i Singh, 1968, Nationalism and Social Reform in India. 1885-1920, New Delhi, Rampart: Sumit Sarkar. 1983, Modem India, Delhi, Macmillan India Ltd., p. 290. 400 | Page

Southard, Barbara, 1993, “Colonial Politics and Women's Rights: Woman Suffrage Campaigns in Bengal, British India in the 1920s,” Modern Asian Studies, 27, no. 2.

Spivak, Gayatri C., 1988, ‘Deconstructing Historiography’, in Ranaji Guha and Gayatri C. Spivak (eds.), Selected Subaltern Studies, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty, 1988, “Can the Subaltern Speak?” Marxism and the Interpretation of Culture, ed. Cary Nelson and Lawrence Grossberg, Urbana and Chicago, University of Illinois Press.

Srinathsingh, Devidutt, Shukla, 1938, ‘Rashtra Mata Kasturba’, Saraswati, September (In Hindi).

Srinivas, M.N., 1978, Changing Position of Indian Women, Thomas Huxley Memorial Lecture, Delhi, Oxford University Press.

Stacey, Judith, 1991, ‘Can there be a Feminist Ethnography?’, in Sherna Gluck and Daphne Patai (eds.),Women’s Words: The Feminist Practice of Oral History, London: Routledge.

Steele, Flora Annie. 1892, The Complete Indian House Keeper and Cook, London, p. 53

Stephen, Henningham, 1983, Quit India in Bihar and the Eastern UP: The Dual Revolt in Ranajit Guha, ed; Subaltern Studies II, New Delhi.

Stree Shakti Sanghatana, 1989, We Were Making History: Women and the Telengana Uprising, New Delhi: Kali for Women.

Subba, T.B. 1992, Ethnicity, State and Development: A Case Study of the Gorkhaland Movement in Darjeeling; Vikas Publishing House Pvt. Ltd, New Delhi. Suleri, Sara, 1989, Meatless Days, Britain: Flamingo.

Tara, Chand, 1961-73, History of Freedom Movement in India, Vol-I to Vol-IV, Delhi.

Tara, Chand. 1961-72. History of the Freedom Movement in India. 4 Vols., Delhi, Government of India. Publications Division: and E.M.S.

Thapar-Bjorkert Suruchi, 2006, Women in the Indian National Movement : Unseen Faces and 401 | Page

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi and Marsha Henry 2004, ‘ Re-assessing the Research Relationship: Location, position and Power in Fieldwork Accounts’, International Journal of Social Research Methodology, 7(5): 363-81.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1994, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism: Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), Researching Women’s lives from a Feminist Perspectives, London: Taylor and Francis.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 2000, ‘Nationalist Memories: Interviewing Indian Middle Class Nationalist Women’, Oral History Journal, 27(2): 35-46.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1994, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism: Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), Researching Women’s lives from a Feminist Perspectives, London: Taylor and Francis.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 1996, ‘Gender, Colonialism and Nationalism.Women Activists in Uttar Pradesh, India’, in Mary Maynard and June Purvis (eds), New Frontier in Women’s Studies: Knowledge, Identity and Nationalism, London: Taylor& Francis.

Thapar-Bjorkert, Suruchi, 2000, ‘Nationalist Memories: Interviewing Indian Middle Class Nationalist Women’, Oral History Journal, 27(2): 35-46.

Tharu, Susie (ed). 1998, Subject to Change. Teaching Literature, New Delhi, Orient Longman.

The National Planning Committee, SUB-Committee on National Health, Report, Bombay-Vora-1949.

The Personal Narratives Groups (eds), 1989, Interpreting Women’s Lives: Feminist Theory and Personal Narratives, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Thomas, P, 1964, Indian Women Through Ages, Asia Publishing House, New York.

Tomlinson, B.R, 1976, The Indian National Congress and the Raj. Pan Mac Millan, United Kingdom.

Torri, Michelguglielmo, 1990, For a New Periodization of Indian History: The History of India as Part of the History of the World, Sage Publications, London. 402 | Page

Unheart Voices, 1930-42, New Delhi, Sage Publications.

Verma, Manya, 2003, “The Role of Women in the Freedom Movement in Punjab”, Abhijeet Publication, Delhi.

Verma, Ritu, 2014, Business as Unusual: The Potential for Gender Transformative Change in Development and Mountain Contexts. Mountain Research and Development.

Verney, Lovett, 1968, A History of the Indian Nationalist Movement, London.

Viswesaran, Kamala, 1996, ‘Small Speeches, Subaltern Gender: Nationalist Ideology and its Historiography’, in Shahid Amin and Dipesh Chakravarty (eds), Subaltern Studies IX: writings on South Asian History and Society, New Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Waddell, L.A. (1899), Among the Himalayas, New Delhi, Mittal Publication, p.43.

Wasbrook, David, 1976, The Emergence of Provincial Politics: The Madras Presidency, 1870-1920, Cambridge.

Welfare Department, 22nd May, 1958.

Wenner, [Bishokarma] M. 2013. Challenging the state by reproducing its principles: The demand for “Gorkhaland” between regional autonomy and the national belonging. Asian Ethnology.

Wilkinson, S. and C. Kitzinger, 1996, Representing the other: A Feminism and Psychology Reader, London: Sage.

Wolf, Diana (ed.), 1996, Feminist Dilemmas in Fieldwork, Boulder, Co: West View Press.

Yang, Anand, 1987, ‘Disciplining Natives: Prisons and Prisoners in Early Nineteenth Century India’, South Asia, 10 (2): 29-45.

APPENDIX –I

LIST OF PUBLICATION (S)

I.1 THESIS RELATED PUBLICATIONS:

Challenging the Hegemons: the unheard story of a Brave Woman, Putalimaya Devi Poddar, IOSR-JHSS-PP-53-60, e-ISSN: 2279-0837,p-ISSN: 2279-0845 (2013).

Role of Hill Women, the Domestic Sphere and Struggle for Freedom, AJMS- ISSN: 2331-8819, ISSN: 2348-7186, p-ISSN: 2263(2016).

I.2 PUBLICATIONS IN OTHER AREAS:

Presented and Participated in two days National Seminar – “Situating the Position of Women through Law in India”, organized by Sikkim University in collaboration with Association of Indian Universities(AIU) on ‘Social Security of Women in India’, 30th-31st March ,2013, at Sikkim University, Sikkim, India.

The Developing Political Role of Women in the Darjeeling Sub-Division, AJMS- ISSN : 2321-8819,ISSN: 2348-7186(2017).

APPENDIX-II

LIST OF SEMINARS AND SYMPOSIUM ATTENDED

Participated and presented a paper at the UGC sponsored National Seminar on “Social Ex(in)clusion and Women in India”organized by the Women’s Studies (COP) Southfield ACollege in collaboration with the Centre for Women’s Studies, University of North Bengal , 16th-17th March 2012.

Participated and presented a paper in the Regional Workshop on Women and Work, jointly organized by the Centre for Women’s Studies and Department of Economics on 26th March 2008 at University of North Bengal.

Attended UGC sponsored National Seminar on “Post Nehruvian Politics in India: Agitation, Assimilation And Assertion”, organized by Centre for Nehru Studies, Department of Political Science, University of North Bengal, March 14-15, 2014.

Attended ICSSR (Eastern Region) & UGC Sponsored National Seminar on “Post Liberalisation Democratic Experience in India” organized by Department of Political Science, University of North Bengal on 27th-28th February, 2014.

Annexure - 1

The census of 1931 of the District having a mother tongue as follows:-

Bengali ...... 37,444

Hindi ...... 22,595

Urdu ...... 2,448

Bhutia and Tibetan ...... 11,761

Gurung ...... 2,029

Limbu ...... 14,706

Mangari ...... 10.445

Murmi ...... 32,319

Nepali ...... 92,970

Newari ...... 6,956

Other Bengal Languages ...... 55,793

Assam Languages ...... 823

Khewari(Behar) ...... 11,570

Mundari ...... 5,649

Santali ...... 4,771

Oraon ...... 11,742

Burma Languages ...... 46

Languages of other parts of India .. .. 1,800

Languages of other parts of Asia .. .. 429

(Chinese 399)

Languages of Europe .. .. 2,174

(English 2,050)

Annexure - 2

In 1872 the first regular census took place when annexation was over and the district had reached its present area. The total number of persons at each of the censuses in the district is shown below. Increase. Percent 1872 ...... 94,712 .. ..

1881 ...... 1,55,179 60,467 or 64

1891 ...... 2,23,314 68,135 or 44

1901 ...... 2,49,117 25,803 or 12

1911 ...... 2,65,550 16,433 or 7

1921 ...... 2,82,748 17,198 or 6

1931 ...... 3,19,635 36,887 or 13

1941 ...... 3,76,369 56,734 or 18

Annexure - 3

The population details of the region are summarized in the statement below which gives the main classifications for the whole region and for each of the Subdivisions:-

Population of the Subdivisions of the Darjeeling District according to race, tribe and caste.

Sadar. Kurseong. Kalimpong. Siliguri. District Total.

Muslims .. 1,122 350 332 6,924 8,728

Scheduled Castes .. 1,182 962 1,095 47,511 50,750

Plains Hindus (Other .. 4,417 2,608 2,607 29,644 39,276 than Scheduled Castes)

Nepalis .. 1,32,767 53,936 62,333 5,572 2,54,608

Other Hill Men.. 7,010 1,549 11,451 73 20,083

Indian Christians .. 72 94 205 359 730

British.. 474 179 186 45 884

Anglo- Indian.. 126 193 600 16 935

Europeans.. 145 66 8 9 228

Asiatics.. 223 95 214 56 588

Total 147,538 60,032 7 9,031 90,209 376,810

Annexure - 4

The percentages of populations of various races and groups for the District are as follows:-

Per cent.

Muslims ...... 2.3

Scheduled Castes ...... 13.5

Plains Hindus ...... 10.4

Nepalis ...... 67.6

Other Hillmen ...... 5.3

Others ...... 9

Total .. 100.0

Annexure - 5

A set of percentages of more significant will be obtained by separating the Siliguri or plains part of the region from the other three or hill Subdivisions. These separate percentages are shown below: -

Three Hill Siliguri or Terai

Subdivisions. Subdivisions.

Muslims .. .6 7.7

Scheduled Castes .. 1.1 52.7

Plains Hindus .. 3.4 32.9

Nepalis .. 86.8 6.2

Other Hillmen .. 7.0 0.0

Others .. 1.0 0.5

Total .. 99.9 100.0

Annexure - 6

Details of the race, caste and tribes of the population of the Darjeeling District Muslims ...... 8,728 Scheduled Castes ...... 50,750 Menials ...... 2,699 Rajbanshis ...... 17,991 Others ...... 2,945 Santals (Tribes) ...... 4,045 Meches (Tribes) ...... 275 Oraons (Tribes) ...... 12,433 Mundas (Tribes) ...... 4,993 Christians (Tribes) ...... 3,031 Others (Tribes) ...... 2,338 Plains Hindus (Other than Scheduled Castes) 39,276 Bengalis ...... 13,830 Marwaris ...... 2,416 Punjabis ...... 320 Hindi – speaking ...... 21,996 Others ...... 714 Nepalis ...... 2,54,608 Rai ...... 56,794 Sherpa ...... 6,929 Chettri ...... 25,941 Sanyasi ...... 1,335 Brahman ...... 8,999 Bhujel ...... 5,816 Yogi ...... 454 Others ...... 472 Caste unstated ...... 4,304 Christians ...... 2,392 Mangar (Tribes) ...... 17,262 Newar (Tribes) ...... 12,242 Tamang (Tribes) ...... 43,114 Damai (Tribes) ...... 8,162 Gurung (Tribes) ...... 15,455 Limbu (Tribes) ...... 17,803 Kami (Tribes) ...... 16,272 Sunawar (Tribes) ...... 4,822 Yakha (Tribes) ...... 824 Sarki (Tribes) ...... 2,778 Gharti (Tribes) ...... 496 Others (Tribes) ...... 1,942 Other Hillmen ...... 20,083 Bhutia & Tibetan ...... 7,271 Lepcha Buddhist ...... 9,911 Bhuta Christian ...... 341 Lepcha Christian ...... 2,559 Others ...... 1 Indian Christians ...... 730 British ...... 884 Anglo – Indians ...... 935 Europeans ...... 228 Asiatics ...... 588 Total .. 3,76,810 Note :- Total of Schedule Castes classed as tribes .. 27,115 Do. Not so classed .. 23,635 Total of Nepalis classed as tribes .. 1,41,172 Do. Not so classed .. 1,13,436

Annexure - 7

The distribution of the Bhutia and Lepcha population of the Districts is seen from table. Urban Semi Urban Specials Khas Mahal Other Rural Tea Cinchona Forest Sadar Subdivision.

Bhutia and Tibetan 2,225 78 48 646 128 185 62 187 Lepcha Bhuddhist 563 4 40 1,332 347 330 143 74 Bhutia Christian 1 2 2 0 0 25 8 0 Lepcha Christian 208 1 0 162 1 141 32 16

Kurseong Subdivision:-

Bhutia andTibetan 140 5 9 0 27 25 0 38 Lepcha Bhuddhist 83 7 34 226 16 166 463 97 Bhutia Christian 0 0 1 0 4 3 123 0 Lepcha Christian 14 10 30 0 7 10 7 0

Kalimpong Subdivision.

Bhutia and Tibetan 495 316 93 2,316 0 5 20 175 Lepcha Buddhist 15 76 126 5,456 0 23 10 231 Bhutia Christian 20 10 29 113 0 0 0 0 Lepcha Christian 40 29 270 1,531 0 8 22 19

Annexure 8

In the Kalimpong Khas Mahal Blocks where either Lepcha or Buddhist population exceed 50 were as follows.

Block Lepchas Bhutias North Kalimpong .. .. 540 11 Bong .. .. 234 10 Dungra .. .. 111 317 Bhalukop .. .. 187 27 Sindipong .. .. 194 35 Echhay .. .. 96 163 Sangsay .. .. 285 51 Dalapchan .. .. 85 105 Lolay .. .. 239 6 Pala .. .. 128 4 Santuk .. .. 109 46 Paiyung .. .. 89 357 Sakyong .. .. 284 495 Kagay .. .. 120 25 Pedong(semi-urban) .. .. 84 243 Kashyong .. .. 331 34 Ladam .. .. 67 19 Lingsekha .. .. 260 26 Lingsay .. .. 137 94 Seokbir .. .. 155 0 Kankibong .. .. 391 2 Sinji ., .. 238 0 Samalbong .. .. 135 0 Samther .. .. 248 0 Suruk .. .. 105 0 Yangmakung .. .. 281 0 Gitdubling Pagang .. .. 665 7 Gitbeong .. .. 123 28 Nimbong .. .. 141 90 Today Tangta .. .. 163 182 Miscellaneous .. .. 384 29 Total .. 6,609 2,406

Annexure 9

However, to sum up, a comparative figure were given showing the population by community and religion from 1921.

1921 1931 1941 1941 analysis

Census Census Census above Muslims : 8516 8691 9125 8728

Hindus : 201316 236913 178496 289168

Christians : 8098 8280 4692 11031

Animsits : 12681 0 0 0

Tribal : 0 6963 141301 0

Buddhist : 0 58943 42575 67225

Jews : 0 0 0 69

Others : 52137 145 180 589

Total : 282748 319635 376369 376810

Annexure-10

In the Districts the table below shows how primary education has developed. The corresponding figures from 1944 are:-

Roll strength Average Number of Schools Attendance Boys Girls

299 got boys : 10,166 1,424 8,645

19 for girls : 215 1,167 954

Annexure 11 The table below shows how primary education in the District have developed.

Number of pupils Expenditure

Year Number of Schools Boys Girls Boys Girls Rs. Rs.

Boys 207 4153 343 22981 8525 1961-17 Girls 8 0 468 3284 0

Boys 216 4602 399 26675 13899 1921-22 Girls 11 30 374 21581 6730

Boys 231 3701 0 25374 16138 1926-27 Girls 14 0 545 4532 10693

Boys 261 3974 494 37200 24737 1931-32 Girls 17 171 511 5351 7344

Boys 307 7702 929 42306 49436 1936-37 Girls 21 207 793 9738 10754

Boys 311 8829 1369 46945 58251 1941-42 Girls 21 280 971 15246 11604

Annexure-12 In the Terai the number of children receiving instruction on 31st March 1944 was as follows:- Boys Girls In Primary schools and Maktabs 1272 220 In Secondary Schools:- High English schools for boys 316 0 Middle English schools for boys 230 24 Middle English schools for girls 24 61 Junior Madrasah for boys 57 17 For the hills the corresponding figures are: In Primary schools and Maktabs 7685 2156 In Secondary schools: High English schools for boys 1806 0 High English schools for girls 72 1194 Middle English schools for boys 1275 100 Middle English schools for girls 95 390 Junior Madrasah for boys 74 0

Annexure-13

The figures of males and females of 1941 census are-

Males Females

Hill areas .. 149,338 137,300

Terai .. 50,573 39,344

If the school going age of the number of children be taken at 10 percent of population, it is found that the percentages of pupils at school to those of school going age are:-

Males Females

Hill areas .. 73.7 28.0

Terai .. 37.5 8.2

Annexure-14

There were 389 pupils as follows in 1944.

Bengali .. .. 143

Nepali .. .. 160

Behari and United Provinces .. .. 39

Bhutia and Lepcha .. .. 47

Total .. .. 389

I N D E X

.